The annals and magazine of natural history : zoology, botany, and geology

ewe et
Pata tad

ro
eer

Ry erdans HH

RGAE! fra
Soef

f ay
erase

he

re
ae

H
Ra

y
cn he
a

Seats
a

pet
ie

eo

Cee

meveeN es
pene

£19

vie
am
Ape

open
ogepe ssh:
144

vi

ney dor

iy y

(Ay i yas
Many EA
Rn le

ia Mass iy ;
iy (ee ay: bile ‘ ? Maly iv’ i
‘ ry fet hi jon J As :
wikybetdy ue! tr
eb AT aint Why
RR dean,» iva is ;
’ { " F i's Vite ‘4
i } | | | | | ui
vi
he

THE ANNALS \_/

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BELNG A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND
CHARLESWORTH’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. )

CONDUCTED BY

PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, Esea., F.L.S.,
CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esa., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,
JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., V.P.Z.S. &c.,
ARTHUR HENFREY,F.R.S., F.L.S., Prof. Bot. King’s Coll. Lond.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.
+

—RPPIIO OO

VOL. Il1.—THIRD SERIES.

PY eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeees>

LONDON:
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, LONGMANS, AND ROBERTS; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,
AND CO.; PIPER AND CO.; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS:
LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGIL:

HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1859.

““Omnes res create sunt divine sapientiz et potentie testes, divitia felicitatis
humanz :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;
ex ceconomiain conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.
Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibirelictis semper zstimata; a veré eruditis
et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.’’—
LINNZUS.

“ Quelque soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir
qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent
toutes ses opérations.”—BrucKNER, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden, 1767.

Sime d siepaeliot eaicin | <eeom enersylwangpowers
Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells
The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild
And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs
That press with nimble step the mountain thyme
And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,
But scatter round ten thousand forms minute
Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock
Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too
Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face
They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush
That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,
Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,
The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,
All, all to us unlock their secret stores
And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. TAYLOR, Norwich, 1818.

9

ALERE 4 FLAMMAM.
%

8

CONTENTS OF VOL. III.

(THIRD SERIES.]

NUMBER XIII.

Page
I. On Fecundation in the two Volvoces, and their Specific Dif-
ferences; on Eudorina, Spongilla, Astasia, Euglena, and Cryptoglena.
By H. J. Carter, Esq., H.C.S. Bombay. (With a Plate.) .........00 1
II. On the Cerastium pumilum of Curtis. By CuHarues C.
BaBINnGTON, M.A., F.R.S. &......008000. Sopa aaa alta nena adas same siamesds 20
III. On the Graptolites from the Silurian Shales of Dumfriesshire,
with a Description of three new species. By WILLIAM CARRUTHERS,
BE Bhs ook auesnsiiens aNd eetstiaciae an. nates eeeahey -Wesnveds aatuneee sees annare 23
IV. List of Coleoptera received from Old Calabar, on the West
Coast of Africa. By ANprew Murray, Edinburgh ........eeeesecees 26
V. Further Gleanings in British Conchology. By J. Gwyn Jer-
MENON oy Re okec. 8 (NV ILD SD ENALC.) acceacecnnavnivesns sasconnaosesds cones 30
VI. On the Synonyms and Habitats of Cavolina, Diacria, and
Pleuropus. By ARTHUR ADAMs, F.L.S., Surgeon of H.M.S. Actzeon. 44
VII. Characters and Descriptions of some new British Sea-Ane-
memes. by Pier . Goss; FS. sicccc die Sp adecas de cdendeocereseade 46
VIII. Characters of some apparently undescribed Ceylon Insects.
ey eA Me Maen ED BSS, ccs Ga% jocupscdavayesess spnc Sine Sasieanh ect se nieeeesesee 50
IX. Note on Squilla Mantis, Rondel. By James YATE JOHNSON,
Deere sn ocaisin sin Se oe os asin oops sake ies ae EE es ee teenies ieee sb as oP 56
X. Biographical Notice of the late RicHarD Taytor, F.L.S. &e. 58
Proceedings of the Zoological Society ............ enn rueas weaces stare 61—78

On the Burrowing Habits of Peachia hastata, Gosse, by E. W. H.
Holdsworth, F.L.S.; Application of Polarized Light to the Micro-
scope, by Dr. M. C. White; On the Introduction of Bombyx

Cynthia into France, by M. Guévm-Méneville.................. 78—80

Iv CONTENTS.

NUMBER XIV.

Page

XI. On the Land Shells of Lanzarote and Fuerta Ventura; with
Observations on the Molluscan Fauna of the Canary Islands in general.
By Prof. A. Mousson. Translated (with Notes and Observations)

by kk. T. Lowe; MA cc ccosee. ais sds sists os eee es eee peedssncescdense Bera 9s)!

XII. Descriptions of six recently discovered species, aud Characters
of a new genus of Araneidea. By JoHN Buackwatt, F.L.S....... 91

XIII. Descriptions of several new Land Shells from the Mauritius.

By W. H. BENSON, Esq. ...00sesecscsscecessescrsesceests ooo caedaevassarcaieam . 98
XIV. On Parthenogenesis. By M. E. REGEL ......... Perera
XV. Further Gleanings in British Couchology. By J. Gwyn

JEFFREYS, Esq., F-R.S: (Withia Plate:)) icis...0.0cc.cscesovasceranssnene 106
XVI. On the British Wild Geese. By ArtHur STRIcKLAND,

Bisq. With ae Plates)) hecsevcccsctiere sec scesseeels saree sis chicosanevesn coesecteeeee 121
XVII. On the Natural Order Styracee, as distinguished from the

Symplocacee. By JoHn Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e. co.cc cceeeeeeeneee 125
XVIII. Correction of an Important Error affecting the Classifica-

tion of the Psittacide. By ALFRED R. WALLACE, Esq. .....+00 oo 147

New Book :—The Natural History of the Tineina. By H.T. Srarn-
TON, assisted by Prof. ZELLER, J.W, DouGuas, and Prof. Frey. 148

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ..-...sessccssseneeeenecnenens 150—159

On Electra verticillata, with a Notice of its different Forms of Growth,
by E. W. H. Holdsworth, F.L.S.; On the Reproduction of Ne-
mertes Borlassii, by William Beattie, Esq. ......cec.csseeeeeees 159, 160

NUMBER XV.

XIX. On the Mammoth-tree of Upper California. By BerrHoLp
SEEMANNG BhD., SUIS icvetenscsasicssluceanee suet coniasndodanad segs ue epadeaee 161

XX. A Sectional Distribution of the genus Alyceus, Gray, with
Characters of six new species and of other Cyclostomide collected at
Darjiling by W. T. Blanford, Esq., Geol. Survey. By W. H. Benson,
BSGcprciececes see soo cece hae ovigvSucalests res cenaeted\iar aacaneesaideeanet ee Rees 176

XXI. Descriptions of new species of Helix, Streptaxis, and Vitrina,

collected by Mr. W. Theobald, jun., im Burmah, the Khasia Hills,
and Hindustan. By W. H. BENSON, Esq. ....0c.sceeceeoees seees eens ». 184

XXII. On the Germination of the Lyeopodiee. By Dr. A. dE
Bary cence

CONTENTS. Vv

Page
XXIII. On the British Trochus Cutlerianus (Clark), bemg the
2Skenea Cutleriana of the ‘ British Mollusea;’ and on the Trochus

exilis of Philippi (Moll. Sicil.). By Winu1am Cxiark, Esq. «.....++5 192
XXIV. Descriptions of new species of Phytophagous Beetles. By
J.S. Baty, Esq. (With a Plate.) ......... Suess cate ect aeNae cen eeere 195

XXV. Notes on Lepidoptera collected in Madeira by T. V. Wol-
laston, Esq. ; with descriptions of some new species. By H. T. Srarn-

TON, Esq., V.P. Ent. Soc. .......ccseserecsecececeens Rises scasietite stides > eqns * 209
Proceedings of the Zoological Society ......... pees eaneks Soeensaits 214—237

On the Reproductive Organs of Sertularia tamarisca, by Prof. All-
Was. hare Animals from INCA ...cccwessecvacccsseoasssereess ot 238—240

NUMBER XVI.
XXVI. On Plesconia and Kerona. By H. J. Carrer, Esq.,
MIEN AT CNV ILI HeEMALE..)' 0% 2h ess esegas cacerbactdccuebectioatttes soebevermeo ses 241

XXVII. Characters of some apparently undescribed Ceylon Insects.
Pre CONN WE IETNS Bese c ese oceecekweceecbosnes cenedes acca tub ep adcerdcces oes. 258

XXVIII. Descriptions of new Helicide contained in the Darjiling
Collections of Messrs. W. T. and H. F. Blanford. By W. H. Ben-
SM aca deok urssccsasanasenccessscusnsdadvetatsdscanseteeksassanendiece ste we. 265

XXIX. On some British Diastylide. By C. Spence Bare, Esq. 273

XXX. On the Natural Order Styracee, as distinguished from the
Symplocacee. By JoHN Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &¢. ....cccceccececees 274

XXXI. Spicrtecia ENromotoeica. By ADAM Wuire, Assist-
ant in the Zoological Department, British Museum :—

III. Note on the Pupa-case of a Coleopterous Insect from

PELE R Oba 2) 1 VAG AP IRLEC)o foc eve ocoves ondds scecenswoenerte 284

IV. Diagnoses Coleopterorum quatuor ..........sssceecsseseecees 290
XXXII. Descriptions of new and little-known species of Ceylonese

Nudibranchiate Mollusks. By Dr. E. F. KELAART........ccccecececess 291

Proceedings of the Royal Society ; Zoological Society............ 304—319

On the Urticating Powers of the Actinie towards each other, by
William Brodrick, Esq. ; Observations on the Development and
Early Condition of the Pentastoma tenioides, by Prof. Leuckart,
BRONSON raat ee caadas caatssns-sesusteseeneer eerie eee 319, 320

NUMBER XVII.
XXXII. Roperr Brown: an Eloge. By Dr. von Marrivus.. 321

v1 CONTENTS.

eae _ Page
XXXIV. On the Identity in Structure and Composition of the so-

called Seed-like Body of Spongilla with the Winter-egg of the Bryo-

zoa; and the presence of Starch-granules in each. By H. J. Carrer,

Req-, Bombay. (With a Blate.).2-.....01-co.-cuusndseebecues ese cnesnesenennaes 331
XXXV. Researches on the Intestinal Worms. By Prof. P. J.
VAN BRNEDEN Giese cscayeconsc<es-eecsasees-<rnnaargueetaapeens) be ee dane 343

XXXVI. Descriptions of three new species of Sertularian Zoo-
phytes. By JosHua AuprER, Esq. (With three Plates.)......... seoeee GOD

XXXVII. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. BerKe-
LEY, M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broome, Esq. (With three Plates.). . 356

XXXVIII. On Sexual Differences found in Bones of some Recent
and Fossil Species of Frogs and Fishes. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER.
UWathtwouPlates).).ccscsvassscusceeessersasecese Suchen sobinanaesstecnsiee settee 377

XXXIX. New Helicide collected by W. Theobald, Esq., jun., in
Burmah and the Khasia Hills, and described by W. H. Benson, Esq. 387

XL. Description of a new Bulimus from Jerusalem. By W. H.

BENSON, Esq. --.ccccscossres ees cases aise daaeclunseaneancaeceneeesataces teem 393
XLI. On the Natural Order Styracee, as distinguished from the
Symplocacee. By JoHN Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &¢. ...esccccseseoeeee 394

XLII. Spicinecia ApreroLocica. By Apam Wuirz, Assistant
in the Zoological Department, British Museum :—
I. Description of some Myriapoda of the genus Zephronia
in the Collection of the British Museum. (With a Plate).......... 404

XLII. On Mr. Jeffreys’s “Gleanings in British Conchology,”
published in the ‘ Aunals of Natural History’ for January and August
1858 and for January and February 1859. By Wm. Criark, Esq.... 406

Proceedings of the Royal Society; Geological Society; Zoological
NOCIELY, tarts desscseosenconsacscresst=cacvcsececsnedacanecaeeteeeeter 414—446

On the Stomachal Filaments of the Meduse, by D. Fritz Miiller;
Tenacity of Life in Snails, by S. P. Woodward, Esq.; On a new
species of Synallaxis from the Republic of Ecuador, by Philip
Lutley Sclater, M.A. scccorcecsccsccrsccsvcsnvorecascesvess veseee 446—448

NUMBER XVIII.

XLIV. On the Increase of Madrepores. By Mrs. THYNNE.
With Notes by P. H. Gossz, F.R.S. (With a Plate.) ...........eceees 449

XLV. The Estuary of the Mersey considered as a Locality for
Nudibranehiate Mollusca. By Curuperr CoLLtincwoop, M.A.,
BLS. S05, ccadeovens Shecno5ber pe acicusmesleeseee - Wales taille tae anatels (eomten came 461

CONTENTS. vil
Page

XLVI. On the Pithécheir mélanure of F, Cuvier. By J. VAN DER
EDR VAR INDIE ee OE SERA e ran co eRe kicidlas cla VeceaCele eA TOMO MEE Bees Noile 470

XLVII. Characters of a new Burmese Streptaxis and of two forms
belonging to a peculiar section of Helix collected by Captain Richard
H. Sankey, Madras Engineers. By W. H. Benson, Esq. ..........0. 471

XLVIII. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By Messrs.
W. K. Parker, M. Mier. Soe., and T. Rupert Jonss, F.G.S. ...... 474

XLIX. Remarks on the use of the Signs of Accent and Quantity
as Guides to the Pronunciation of Words derived from the Classical
Languages, with particular reference to Zoological and Botanical

Merme: | sy '..G. VArHAM, MOD. BRS. 860., o<cccsnesenseccsseiecsems «ee 483
L. Descriptions of new and little-known species of Ceylonese
Nudibranchiate Mollusks. By Dr. E. F. KELAART ........... pe oneemes 488

LI. Notes on British Mollusca, in answer to Mr. William Clark’s
Remarks on “Gleanings in British Conchology.” By J. Gwyn
SAU REMEREC NUS BING) oy edhe Scie noe eae siewacnwe desisessansures sees sacwasesaresaorene -- 496

Proceedings of the Royal Society; Geological Society ......... 499—510

On the Difficulty of defining the Species of Mollusea, by Dr. J. E. Gray,
F.R.S. &e.; Sazicava a Byssus-spinner, by F. H. West, Esq. ;
Fertile Hybrids of two species of Insects, by M. Guérin-Méneville ;

The Victoria regia used as Food; On the Coiling of Tendrils,
by Prof. Asa Gray; On the Habits of the Scythrops Nove Hol-
landie, by George Bennett, Esq.; On a Nematoid Worm living
parasitically in the Egg of Limaz griseus, by A. Barthélemy. 510—515

PLATES IN VOL. IIl.

PLATE I. Feceundation in the Volvocina.

At bvew British Mollusca.

IV. British Wild Geese.
V. New species of Phytophagous Beetles.
VI. Development of Picesconia and Kerona.
VIL. Paralichas Guerinii.—New species of Zephronia.
VIII. Structure and Development of Spongilla Carteri.

mal

X. ¢New British Fungi.
x1.J

XII. Plumularia halecioides.

XI. Halecium labrosum. |
XIV. Halecium nanum.

vy Skull and Bones of Ceratophrys cornuta, |
XVII. Mode of Increase of Madrepores.

2

ee tof Sy.

ERRATA.

—'

Arts. XX. and XXVIII., for Ruagun Valley, passim, read Rungnu Valley.
Page 185, line 13, for Catinus read Cyclaspis, n.s.

Page 266, line 2 from bottom, for Sunhul read Sinchul.

Page 384, line 15 from top, for hind read lower.

Page 388, line 4 from bottom, for Cauisa read Causia.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

SS sescccceee - per litora spargite muscum,
Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :
Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :
Floribus et pictum, diva, replete canistrum.
At vos, 0 Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;
Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco
Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas
Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo,”’

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Ecl,1.

No. 13. JANUARY 1859.

I.—On Fecundation in the two Volvoces, and their Specific
Differences; on Kudorina, Spongilla, Astasia, Euglena, and
Cryptoglena. By H.J. Carrer, Esq., H.C.S. Bombay.

[With a Plate. ]

WHEN I found Eudorina elegans undergoing fecundation, at
the commencement of June last*, it was very evident to me that
I had observed the same kind of process in Volvox globator ; and.
on referring to my note-book, sketches of it were found, under
date of the 18th of August, 1855, with mention of the ‘pool of
water from which the specimens had been obtained. I there-
fore then determined to watch for the return of this organism
in the same pool when the month of August arrived, and, having
done so, found it, as before, at first in company and afterwards
in separate colonies, in the same pool with V. stellatus, and both
undergoing fecundation, but this time as early as the 5th of
August.

As soon as this was perceived, I followed the process as long
as the colonies, which were rapidly being devoured by Rotatoria
and Entomostracous Crustacea, lasted, and thus not only ob-
served most of the facts connected with this process, but also
sufficient to prove to me that the two Volvoces, which by Busk,

* Annals, ser. 3. vol. u. p. 237.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. ii. 1

2 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fecundation in the two Volvoces,

Williamson*, and Cohn have been considered but one and the
same species, are specifically different. As, however, the opinions
of the two former in this respect are repeated by the latter, it
will be enough to cite here, in proof of this, the concluding
paragraph of the “extract” taken from Cohn’s “ Observations on
the Organization and Reproduction of the Volvocinee+,” which
runs as follows :—

“He [Dr. F. Cohn] adds that there is no doubt that the
Spherosira Volvox of Ehrenberg is a moncecious Volvox globator ;
that his V. stel/atus is the same V. globator filled with spinose
or stellose spores; and that V. aureus only differs from the com-
mon Volvox by having accidentally smooth spores.”

How the authors above mentioned arrived at such conclusions,
except from insufficient means of judging, lam ignorant ; for my
own observations lead me to the very opposite result, inasmuch
as the differences between Volvox globator and V. stellatus in
their adult forms, in the component parts of these forms, im
their course of development, in their mode of fecundation, and
in the form of their resting-spores, &c., appear to me to be so
ereat, that there is not the least room left for even doubt about
their being distinct species. But, as the reader will of course
not be content with bare assertion against such high authority,
I shall briefly describe these Volvocinee under their respective
heads, leaving him to contrast the differences, and by aid of
the delineations of two which he will find arranged on opposite
sides of Pl. I., thus form his own opinion of the truth of what I
have stated.

Volwox globator, Ehr. PI. I. fig. 1.

Adult form.—Spherical, or nearly so, consisting of three
generations or families, within one another,—that is, the parent
Volvox, containing generally eight daughters, in each of which
there are generally eight grand-daughters, all distinctly visible f.
Daughters confined to the posterior three-fourths of the sphere,
the anterior fourth being empty. Progressing with the empty
part forwards. Daughters rotating (this marks the adult form)
in their capsules respectively, which are fixed to the internal
periphery of the parent. Grand-daughters large and perceptible,
motionless, and fixed to the internal periphery of the daughters
respectively. Peripheral cells globular, biciliated, 57-1880ths
of an inch in diameter.

* Quart. Journ. Microscop. Se. vol. i. pp. 39, 56.

+ Annals, ser. 2. vol. xix. p. 187; translated from ‘Comptes Rendus,’
Dee. 1, 1856, p. 1054.

{ Here I must use the terms ‘ daughters” and “ grand-daughters,” and
omit that of “cell” as much as possible, for perspicuity.

and on thew Specific Differences. = 3

- Development.—The daughter consists of an enlargement of
one of the peripheral cells (Pl. I. fig. 11 a), which thus projects
into the interior of the parent; and as it enlarges, the chloro-
phyll and protoplasm together are seen to form an areolar struc-
ture around the internal periphery of the cells (fig. 4), which
goes on increasing in size, and the starch-cells and chlorophyll
increasing in number and quantity respectively, until a sudden
re-arrangement of the gonimic contents takes place, and the
whole is transformed into a globe of peripheral cells. (Here is the
great difference between this and the following species : contrast
figs. 4 and 6c.) Synchronously with this, the cilia are pro-
duced; the peripheral cells secrete a mucus around themselves
which hardens into a thin pellicle, leaving two distinct channels
for each pair of cilia; the pellicle thus hardening, the daughter
separates itself from the cell-wall of the peripheral cell (the im-
mediate parent or bud), and begins to rotate; after which,
the peripheral cells of the parent waste and perish, and the cap-
sules of the daughters, which now also contain the grand-
daughters or third family, becoming deciduous at the same time
(for these capsules are but a part of the parent), the whole
structure breaks down, and the young family, including the
erand-daughters, which now become “ daughters,’ thus escapes.
Hence the young Volvuces only contain one generation * (Pl, I.
fig. 3).

Fecundation.—Sometimes, instead of the eight daughters pro-
ducing eight grand-daughters, and thus passing into the com-
mon form above described, two, three, and not unfrequently all
of the eight daughters may present an enlargement of thirty to
fifty of their peripheral cells, indiscriminately scattered over
the posterior three-fourths of their spheres respectively (fig. 7).
These cells, which are twice or thrice the size of the rest, and of
alight yellowish-green colour while the daughters remain within
the parent, become still more enlarged and of a deep dark-green
colour a short time after they have been liberated ; they also
then become surrounded by a thickened capsule, which appears
to be slightly wavy in its outline, and are, in short, the spores.
Thus we see that the daughter here is the alternating form,

“—* Professor Williamson considers the mucus which forms the pellicle,
and ultimately becomes the cell-wall, to be secreted by the young peri-
pheral cells after the development of the cilia has commenced (J. ¢. p. 54);
and I can sce no other more reasonable way of accounting for the forma-
tion of the holes in the cell-wall for the passage of the cilia than this. I
incline to the theory which views the primordial protoplasm or utricle as
the organ, and the cellulose or wall with which it becomes covered the
product; and that the protoplasm may waste away by age or want of
nourishment, as it may also increase by the latter, but does not become
converted into cellulose. Hee

A, Mr. H. J. Carter on Fecundation in the two Volvoces,

and that she produces a cell which never becomes a grand-

daughter Volvow itself, but produces another cell, which in the

end 1 may give rise to a new family or third generation through

the process of fecundation. Whether each spore produces one

or many Volvoces, is a question which can only be decided by
watching its development.

Sometimes, on the other hand, instead of either of the forms
just mentioned, one, two, three, or even all the eight daughters
may present an enlargement of a far greater number of the peri-
pheral cells, viz. upwards of one hundred, indiscriminately scat-
tered over the whole of their internal peripheries respectively.
Mr. Busk states over two-thirds only (/. c. p. 33), and analogy is
in his favour; but I could not detect this (fig. 8). These cells
undergo deduplicative subdivision within the parent, until their
contents respectively pass into 128 (7) linear, ciliated segments,
which are ultimately arranged vertically upon the same plane, in
a circular, tabular group, with their cilia upwards ; and when the
latter are ’ sufficiently developed, the group oscillates and rotates
by thew aid both upon its long and short axis (fig. 10 a, 6).
These segments are, in fact, the spermatozoids, each of which,
when they separate, is observed to be linear, horn-shaped,
and colourless anteriorly, where it is attenuated, and greenish
posteriorly, provided with a pair of cilia which are attached to
the anterior extremity, and some distance behind them with an
eye-spot (fig. 8 6); their progression is vermicular from their
extreme plasticity, and they keep up an incessant flagellating
movement with their cilia. As yet, I have never seen any of
these free in the daughter bearing the spermatic cells when the
former has been outside the parent; nor have I ever seen them
free under any circumstances, except once, in the old Volvor,
when the daughter containing the spermatic cells from which
they had been developed had been partly eaten up by Rota-
toria.

This is the form of Volvox globator which has been called
Spherosira Volvox by Ehrenberg; and, like the daughters bearmg
the spore-cells, it becomes liberated from the parent before the
spermatic cells attain their ultimate development, that is, before
the groups of spermatozoids become separated, not before they
are formed. It is worthy of remark, too, that the daughter
bearing spermatic cells is never more than half the size of the
spore - bearing daughter, at least as far as my observations
extend.

Thus we have the spore-cells and the spermatic cells in dif-
ferent daughters ; and as I have never seen them together m the
same daughter, nor the daughters respectively bearing them in
the same parent Volvox, out of some scores of instances, I can

and on their Specific Differences. 5

come to no other conclusion than that the two daughters meet
after they have left their respective parents, when both the
spores and the spermatozoids having become ripe for fecunda-
tion, individuals forming the groups of the latter separate, burst
from their capsules into the cavity of the daughter, and from
thence find their way out into the water, and then into the
cavity of the daughter bearing the spore-cells, where they be-
come incorporated with the latter.

Hence Volvox globator would appear to be dicecious, and not
moneecious as stated by Cohn ; and Spherosira Volvoz not, strictly
speaking, another form of Volvox glubator, but the spermatic
form. Cohn, considermg Volvox globator and Volvow stellatus
the same species, has taken his fecundating character from the
spermatic form of tlie latter, as will presently be seen.

It is strange that, while I have often met with free sper-
matozoids in the cavity of the spore-bearmg daughter of Volvox
stellatus, I have never been able to find any in that of Volvor
globator. I have, however, frequently seen colourless, fusi-
form, biciliated cells in the latter, each containing a large oil-
globule, which appeared to me to be the remains of the unem-
ployed spermatozoids, as they have only been present when the
spores had obtained their wavy, characteristic capsule and had
become of a deep-green colour (fig. 7a). Again, the frequent
presence of Spirilla in the daughters of Volvox globator bearing
impregnated spores, and their absence in those of Volvow stel-
latus, indicate the existence of some aperture or apertures either
prepared for, or produced by, the entrance of the spermatozoids.
That such may exist without destroying the Volvow directly, is
shown by the fact that Rotatoria make their way into the latter
without causing them to perish.

Volvox stellatus, Khr. PI. I. fig. 2.

Adult form.—Globular, slightly ovoid, consisting of three
generations or families within one another ; containing generally
eight daughters, in each of which there are generally eight
grand-daughters indistinctly visible. Daughters confined to the
posterior three-fourths of the spheroid, the anterior fourth being
empty. Progressing with the empty end forwards. Daughters
rotating (this marks the adult form here also) in their capsules
respectively, which are fixed to the internal periphery of the
parent. Grand-daughters small and indistinct, motionless, and
fixed to the internal periphery of the daughters respectively.
Peripheral cells conical and biciliated, not uniciliated as figured
by Ehrenberg. Size, 59-1880ths of an inch long and 54-1880ths
broad.

Development.—The daughter consists of an enlargement of

6 Mr. H. J. Carter on Fecundation in the two Volvoces,

the peripheral cells, which thus projects into the interior of the
parent, and begins to undergo duplicative subdivision almost
immediately, that is, at the time when it does not exceed three
times the diameter of the peripheral cells. (Here is the great
point of difference between this and the daughters of Volvox
globator, to which I have alluded.) As the daughter increases
in size, the duplicative subdivision goes on until a little before
it has reached its full development, when the cilia begin to be
developed, the pellicle hardens into the cell-wall, leaving holes
for the cilia, as before stated, and the young Volvow, thus be-
coming separated from its capsule, begins to rotate,—when the
parent Volvoz, as well as the capsule, breaking down, the daughter
is liberated—though, as in Volvox globator, not before the next
generation has become visible (PI. I. fig. 5).
Fecundation.—Sometimes, instead of the eight daughters pro-
ducing eight grand-daughters, and thus passing into the com-
mon form just described, two, three, and not unfrequently all
the eight daughters may present an enlargement of eighty to a
hundred of their peripheral cells, indiscriminately scattered over
the posterior three-fourths of their spheres respectively (fig. 9).
These cells, which are twice or thrice the size of the rest, and of a
light yellowish-green colour while the daughters remain within the
parent, become still more enlarged and of a deep-green colour a
short time after they have left her; but before this takes place
to its full extent, four or more of them become larger than the
rest (fig. 9 b, b, 6, b), and at the same time undergo duplicative
subdivision until they have respectively passed into 128 (?)
linear, ciliated segments, which are ultimately arranged vertically
upon the same plane, in a circular, tabular group, with their
cilia upwards; and when the latter are sufficiently developed,
the group oscillates and rotates by their aid, both upon its long
and short axis (fig. 10a, 6). These are the spermatozoids, which,
when fully developed, separate, burst through their capsule into
the cavity of the daughter-cell, and apply themselves vigorously
to the other cells, which are the spores, and with which, accord-
‘ing to Cohn, they become incorporated. Hach spermatozoid
may now be observed to be linear, horn-shaped, longer than that
of Volvox-globator, with the attenuated part, which is colourless,
anteriorly, and the posterior part greenish from the presence of
a little chlorophyll,—provided with two cilia, which are attached
to the middle of the body, and, just opposite them, an eye-spot
(fig.9d). During progression they have a vermicular motion,
while their cilia float backwards; and when upon the spore, their
elongated beak keeps up an incessant undulation, sometimes
getting into that position which has induced Cohn to compare
it to the “neck of a swan ;” but-a nearer similitude would be

-and on their Specific Differences. 7

the elongated lip of the infusorium Trachelius. In active
progression, when in the water, the cilia appear to be brought
forwards.

That these spermatozoids do enter the spores as Cohn has
stated, may be reasonably inferred without actual demonstration ;
for they may not only be seen to be continually dragging their
plastic bodies over them, and behaving in the manner stated,
but they never forsake them unless it be to go to another spore ;
added to which, the spinose development of the capsule of the
impregnated spores (fig. 9 c) may be observed to be proportion-
ally developed as the spermatozoids remaining in the cell are
few or numerous. Hence V. s¢ellatus is moneecious.

Observations.—The fact of the daughter of V. globator not
passing into small cells until it has arrived at more than the
1-300th of an inch in diameter, while that of V. stellatus begins
to undergo duplicative subdivision when it is only 1-2700th of
an inch in diameter (figs. 4: & 6), is sufficient alone for a specific
difference ; and when added to the difference in the form of the
spermatozoid and the mode of fecundation, &c., there can be
no longer any doubt about these two Volvoces being distinct
species.

Whether the daughter of V. globator is undergoing crypto-
division during its enlargement (fig. 4), and is thus finally pre-
pared at once to pass into the form of the young Volvox when
the time for so doing arrives, I cannot say; but if such should
be the case, as I have already inferred, then we have apparently
a similar instance to that of the cell of Hydrodictyon, which,
commencing from a ciliated gonidium with one starch-cell, goes
on increasing in size, in the quantity of its gonimie contents,
and in the multiplication of the starch-cells and nuclei, until all
at once the mass resolves itself into a multitude of gonidia,
which, arranging themselves head to tail and vice versd, for the
most part in threes, thus pass into the form of the young
Water-net*. But if it be difficult to catch this point in Hydro-
dictyon (which is the case), where there is nothing to impede the
view, | do not know how it will be seen in the daughter of Vol-
vox globator, where the chances of meeting with it must be still
rarer, aud the daughter always within the parent when this takes

lace.
i Mr. Busk, in identifying the two Volvoces, observes that he
has seen the “smooth and stellate globules” together “on
several occasions” (/. c. p. 32), which, had he been speaking of
the common form of Volvox globator, would have been confusing ;
but he happens to be alluding to the spore-bearing daughter of

~* For a description of this, see A. Braun’s ‘ Rejuvenescence in Nature,’
translated by Prof. Henfrey, pp. 222, 260, &e., Ray Soc. Publications.

8 My. H. J. Carter on Eudorina elegans.

V, stellatus, where it might have taken place from some of the
spores not having been impregnated, and thus not getting the
spinose capsule. Out of some hundreds of specimens of V. glo-
bator, | have only met with two instances in which the daughter-
cells were undergoing an irregular kind of duplicative subdiyi-
sion something like that of V. sted/atus ; and these were in two
specimens, each containing a single generation, where the latter
had been disturbed in their development and partly destroyed
by the presence of Rotatoria, which thus seemed to account for
these abnormal forms. Nor have I ever seen the impregnated
spores pass into the “ matrass-form” mentioned by Dr. Cohn

(1. c.).

Eudorina elegans, Khr.

My first observations on Hudorina elegans this year were made
at the commencement of June, after which the deluging rains
of the monsoon commenced, and arrested everything in the way
of active algal development until August, when the showers be-
coming less frequent and less powerful, and the sun reappearing
for longer periods, I found Hudorina again in several places,
and have thus been enabled to clear up, add to, and correct
respectively what I have already stated of this organism in
my paper on its fecundation. Had I, however, known that I
should have had this opportunity again, after so short an inter-
val, I should have deferred the publication of that paper until
the present time, in order that these addenda might not have
been required.

In my description of the development of Hudorina* I have
alluded to the question how, in the “second stage,” the sixteen
additional cells get their cilia through the external envelope, and
have inferred that the sixteen new cells either make channels
for themselves, or the group comes forth from its parent-cell
with the thirty-two cells fully formed. Later observations have
shown me that the latter is the case, and that this part of the
development takes place in the manner already suggested in the
development of Volvow ; therefore there is one form of Eudorina
elegans consisting of sixteen cells and another of thirty-two
cells, and the two do not pass into each other. This point has
been determined by my having found the two varieties in two
separate tanks about 200 yards apart, and not mixed in either
tank, although each tank swarmed with its respective variety.
Thus, in one, all the Hudorine in the “first stage”? contamed
thirty-two cells, and again passed directly into the form of thirty-
two groups with thirty-two cells in each group; while in the
other tank, all in the first stage contained sixteen cells, and they

* Annals, ser. 3, vol. 1. p. 237.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Eudorina elegans. 9

passed directly into the form of sixteen groups with sixteen cells
in each group: so that the number 382 is persistent in the
former, and 16 in the latter, whether of single cells or groups.
Hence my “first stage,” in the description to which I have
alluded, should be the thirty-two-cell form, to agree with the
description of the “ third stage,’ which again should be termed
the “second stage ;” for we now see that there is no intermediate
form: that which I have termed the “ second stage,” then, should
have this term changed for “ fecundating form,” as this is a spe-
cial development for the purpose, consisting more particularly of
an enlargement of the thirty-two-cell Hudorina, with the trans-
formation of the contents of the four anterior cells only into
spermatozoids. I have never found the sixteen-cell form pro-
ducing anything like spermatozoids.

Again, I have stated that Hudorina perishes in the second
stage, as we shall now call it, “if the groups do not form new
Eudorine.” I have now found that the latter is the case, and
that this is the way in which this organism is so rapidly mul-
tiplied.

But this second stage, as it now stands, may be the Pandorina-
form, as I have before stated, in both the sixteen- and thirty-two-
cell varieties, im which the groups, though still consisting of
sixteen and thirty-two cells respectively, obtain a tabular arrange-
ment; and here I am sure the Hudorina does end, though the
next form into which they pass when liberated, viz. Goniwm
pectorale, Khr., may, I think, be again repeated, in the trans-
formation of the contents of each cell of the Gonium again into
a young Gonium; at least, I once saw three cells in this condi-
tion united together, which seemed rather to belong to Gonium
than to Eudorina: however, for the most part, Gonium seems to
break up and perish, which would therefore make this one ter-
mination of the existence of the Hudorina.

By the aid of a higher magnifying power, I have also been
able to see that each pair of cilia shghtly diverge from each
other as they leave the cell, and thus pass through the external
envelope, not together, as I had formerly supposed, but by
separate apertures, here as well as in the Volvocinea, which
separation increases with the size of the organism, so that in the
larger forms there appears to be only one cilium to each cell, on
account of the latter not coming into focus at the same time;
and this is probably the explanation of Ehrenberg having given
many of these forms only one cilium to their cells.

In neither of the tanks to which I have alluded, nor anywhere
else, have I met with the ‘“ fecundating form” of Eudorina seen
at the commencement of June, so that that only appears to be
the season for this development: but, as I have before stated,

10 Mr. H. J. Carter on Eudorina elegans.

the Pandorina-form which leads to that of Gonium is produced

by a segmentation similar to that of the spermatozoid duplica-

tive subdivision ; and this, among the thirty-two-cell Hudorine,

has frequently passed into conical groups of spermatozoids, so

that the water of the tank in which this variety existed abounded.

in these groups, free and eliminated entire, and, it is worthy of
notice, still retaining respectively the effete eye-spot of the parent

adhering to one part of their circumference—showing that the
whole contents of the mother-cell do not enter mto the forma-
tion of her progeny. But the most remarkable thing presented

by these groups was their pertimacious adherence, by means of
their cilia, to the external envelopes of the entire Hudorine,

while, when the groups were broken up, there was an equal
amount of perseverance shown in the separate spermatozoid
forms to incorporate themselves with the single cells which had
become liberated, apparently from decomposition of the envelopes
of the entire Hudorine,—thus evincing that same impulse to

incorporation when there were no spore-cells present for them

to fecundate, as that which I have described under the normal

development of the spermatozoid for this purpose.

Notwithstanding the resemblance of these spermatozoids to
those produced in the normal development, they were neither so
plastic nor so linear in their form, having a great tendency to pass
from the original horn-like or elongated flask-like shape into that
of a conical biciliated cell. On the other hand, in the tank where
the sixteen-cell Hudorina prevailed, though there was an equal
amount of Pandorina-development, there was not a single sper-
matozoid. Not one came under wy observation, which seems to
afford another reason for inferring that, in this variety, sperma-
tozoids are not developed. It is now also evident to me (as it
seems to have been also to others), from the isolated state in
which I have frequently seen the spermatic groups of Spherosira
Volvoz, as well as those just mentioned, that, in their more
enlarged or expanded forms, they constitute Khrenberg’s Syn-
erypta, Synura, and Uroglena (tab. 3. figs. 7, 9-11).

Lastly, in describing the cells of Hudorina (/. ¢.), I have called
the starch-cells “nuclei,” the nucleus itself beg undistinguish-
able. Had I reflected a little, this mistake would not have
occurred; but I was led into it by observing, in Chlamydococcus,
that the single spherical cell which it contams became elongated
and divided previous to each division of the Chlamydococcus, in
order that each division and subdivision might be provided with
a cell of this kind. It is, therefore, an important organ in the
vegetable cell, but, as with many other things, escapes particular
attention until we come to study the cell in its isolated and in-
dependent form, when it is living as a separate being; then,

Mr. .H. J. Carter on Eudorina elegans. 11

when every part is reduced to singleness within one little sphere,
and the whole of this little sphere is watched during its cecono-
mical operations, the value of the different organs which it con-
tains becomes most obvious. Thus, this little cell, which is so
numerous in the cells of the larger Algze, seemed of so little im-
port compared with the “nucleus” of the cell, that when I came
to observe the most conspicuous cell or organ in the single Algal
cell undergoing division provisionally for a subsequent duplica-
tion of this cell, I could not help at first viewing it as the
“nucleus ;” but subsequently observing that this organ was in
the midst of chlorophyll, which, again, was most densely accu-
mulated round its margin, its frequent and variable plurality,
and, above all, its becoming purple by the addition of iodine,
its identity with the starch-cell in the reticulate chlorophyll of
(idogonium, in the green bands of Spirogyra, and in the green
layers of Nitella, &c., became complete.

To the term “ cell,” or “ utricle” as it is called by Nageli, how-
ever, Mohl objects,observing that it is onlya part of the protoplasm
(coloured with chlorophyll) defined by a circular line which “ is
firmer than the internal portion,” and that it cannot be demon-
strated to have a cell-wall any more than “a cheese,’”—that “ this
is not enough to constitute a membrane, for it is indispensable
to the notion of the latter that it forms a layer definitely bounded
on both sides,”—and that “it is by no means to be denied that
a globular mass of organie substance may acquire a membranous
coat, through a hardening of its outer layers, and become con-
verted into a utricle in the manner stated by Nageli. But for
the application of this expression to be fitting and admissible, it
is quite requisite that the said process should actually have taken
place, that a separation of envelope and contents should have
occurred*,” ‘To dispute such high authority would, in one who
has not given his attention particularly to the subject, be not
only unwise but wrong, and to attempt to demonstrate a mem-
' brame round the “nucleus” or “starch-cell,’ while either is
fresh and plastic, and in active vital operation, I thik, with
Mohl, almost impossible ; but when, from age, disease, or acci-
dent, the contents of the Algal cell become more or less de-
vitalized, then, I think, both the nucleust+ and starch-cell will
be found to be circumscribed by a membranous covering. With
the “nucleus” I have nothing to do here, and shall only observe,
respecting the starch-cell, that in the green layer of Nitella, as
I have already figured and stated}, the chlorophyll-disks may

* Mohl, On the Structure of Chlorophyll, translated by Prof. Henfrey,
Annals, vol. xv. p. 322, 1855.

7 Annals, vol. xix. p. 25, pl. 3. fig. 1], 1857.

{ Annals, vol. xvii. p. 104, pL 8. figs. 3-5, 1856.

12 Mr. H.J. Carter on Spongilla.

frequently be seen to be in a pavement of cell-like cavities (if
they be not real cells according to Mohl’s definition) which lines
the inner surface of the cell-wall of the internode. Whether
these be mere inflations of a protoplasmic layer, I have not the
means by me now to test ; but they multiply by division, like the
starch-cell of Chlamydococcus, &c., like the “nucleus” in many
instances, and therefore like the plant-cell,—which, with the ap-
pearance of a cell-like line of demarcation around them, gives
them so much the character of a “ cell,” that I question whether
this term (or that of “ utricle”’) is not still better adapted for them
than the term “ chlorophyll-granule” used by Mohl. It seems
to me not at all improbable that these cells may be parts of the
plant-cell-contents, which have a pellicle over them that isolates
them from the protoplasm, just as much as the pellicle on the
surface of an Amba would isolate it, if similarly situated, and
that this pellicle may become evident by hardenmg as the pro-
toplasm within it gradually perishes. However, as before stated,
I am not prepared to go into the matter further than for the
purpose of correcting the error mentioned, and will therefore
conclude by recommending a special study of this organ to those
who would advance our knowledge of the vegetable cell.

Turning to another subject, it might also be incidentally ob-
served here, that the brown discoloration of fresh water, arismg
from the presence of a multiplicity of Peridinea, to which I have
had occasion to allude in noticing the red discoloration of the
sea around the island of Bombay, which takes place from the
same cause *, occurred in the tank where the sixteen-cell Hudo-
rina was, to such a degree that in three weeks after their first
appearance, viz. on the 15th of August, they had so increased
by duplication, as not only to give the water a dark brown
colour, but to obscure the bottom where it was not more than a
foot deep.

As regards the Eudorine, they became scanty and disappeared,
almost everywhere, by the end of August.

Spongilla.

By a reference to my description of the “ Ultimate Structure
of Spongillay+,” it will be observed that I was not confident of
the circular transparent area in the “ampullaceous sac” bemg
an aperture, although it appeared to me, when situated on one
side, to admit the particles of carmine into its interior. These,
again, were evidently seen to be drawn in that direction by the
presence of cilia, whose motion only became visible when the
‘“‘ampullaceous sac” was in the centre of the microscopic field,

* Annals, vol. 1. p. 208, 1858. } Annals, vol. xx. p. 28, 1857,

Mr. H. J. Carter on Spongilla. 18

and the focus directed into it. Thus I imagined it to be a sac
with a circular aperture in one part, and with cilia vibrating in
its interior ; and so I have given an “ ideal section” of it*. But
my scepticism as to the reality of this apparent aperture con-
tinuing, I again grew some Spongille from the seed-like bodies,
in a watch-glass, as before, and having found a very favourable
portion for observation, kept it under the microscope while a
little indigo was placed in the water, when I noticed that all
the particles were taken up by the exterior parts of the “ ampul-
laceous sacs” in contact with which they came, through the
crevices that exist between them, and none even appeared to go
into their interior. I therefore inferred that there really was
no aperture in these ‘ sacs,” and hence that the cilia must be
outside instead of inside them ; and so persuaded am I of this
view now, that I would have, in the ideal section of the ampul-
laceous sac to which I have referred, the cilia placed outside,
the “ cortical layer” removed, and the internal lining membrane
extended across the supposed aperture: thus there would remain
a transparent, spherical sac, coated all over by a layer of mono-
ciliated and unciliated sponge-cells, except at one part, where
the circular transparent area exists; and hence all analogies at
which I have hinted, between this sac and the stomachal « cavity
of the lowest Polypes, &e., cannot now be permitted, nor the
term ‘ ampullaceous sac” retained. For the latter, that of
“spherical sac” might now be adopted; but this is an inappro-
priate appellation: “sponge-cell” would be better; but then
there are at least three kinds of Amcebous cells in Spongilla
which might be so termed, viz. the monociliated and unciliated
cells forming the cortical part of the “spherical sac,” and the
cells of the “investing membrane.” Then there is the “ seed-
like body,” which, again, is an inappropriate term, and the
word “gemmule,” much worse: “sporangium” would be bet-
ter; and the transparent sacs which it contains, with their in-
cluded granules (which pass into the monociliated and unciliated
cells of each “ spherical sac”), would respectively be more intel-
ligibly named “ spore-cells” and “germs.” Yet none of this
nomenclature sounds satisfactorily, for the simple reason that
Spongilla is as much animal as vegetable, and therefore the
nomenclature of neither kingdom suits it.

Latterly, since I have directed my attention to the Volvocinee,
these seem to me to bear the greatest resemblance to the sphe-
rical sacs of Spongilla; and while we are still unacquainted with
the mode of fecundation in this organism, it may not be alto-
gether useless to conjecture that the fecundation might be also
similar; thus, the spherical sac might become the sporangium,

* Annals, vol. xx. pl. 1. fig. 5, 1857,

14 Mr. H. J. Carter on Spongilla.

and the spore-cells arising from a number of the cortical cells
becoming impregnated and projecting into the imterior, as in
Volvoz, might thus altogether become surrounded by the sili-
ceous cortical structure common to the sporangia or seed-like
bodies of Spongilla, and so form the sporangia. But this should
have no other influence than that of exciting a desire to pursue
still further the history of this hybrid organism, which, though
as it were at the angle from which the two great organic king-
doms diverge, and therefore assumed to be extremely simple in
its organization and ceconomy, is much more complicated in
both than the common theorist would be inclined to conceive.
It might, however, be observed, that the spherical sac is only
1-540th, while the adult Volvoz is 1-33rd of an inch in diameter ;
but on a reference to M.N. Lieberkuhn’s description of the
“ swarm-spore” of Spongilla*, it will be observed that this
(which appears to me to be a development from the spherical sac,
and is also similarly coated with a layer of monociliated cells)
can be seen with “the naked eye, being 1-35th [55th] of an
meh in length.”

Another point to which I have lately directed my attention
again is the ciliated sponge-cells; for, seeing that M. N. Lieber-
kuhn had discovered some which he considered ‘ spermatozoa-
like bodies +,” and that they were not like those which I thought
might be such{, 1 determined to test the monociliated- body,
which appeared to me most like a spermatozoon, by placing
some indigo in the water with a small portion of living Spon-
gilla selected for the purpose, and then breaking it up for view
under the microscope, when, if these bodies bed taken in any
portion of the colouring matter, I should conclude that they
were not spermatozoids.

Now there are monociliated cells of different sizes im Spon-
gilla, some of which are now known to belong to the cortical
layer of the spherical sacs, and which I have already shown to
take in colourmg matter; but there is one in particular, which
has two spines or ear-like points projecting backwards, one on each
side of the root of the cilium (PI. I. fig. 12), and this was the kind
which I first discovered and described; but, confounding it with
cells not possessing these spines, because I then thought the spines
might be accidental prolongations of the sarcode, 1 did not give
it this character ; and the smooth cells beimg largest, the size I
gave for them of course exceeded that presented by the cell with
spines, that is, being smallest where these parts are smallest,
which is in S, cinerea. In S. plumosa (fig. 12) it is about the

* Annals, vol. xvii. p. 407, 1856. + Annals, vol. xvii. p. 412, 1856,
' { Annals, vol. xiv. p, 334, 1854,

Mr. H. J. Carter on Astasia. 15

1-6750th of an inch in diameter, and the cilium about four times
this length, while in S. alba it is a little less; but its striking
character in all is the presence of these spines. If any in parti-
eular, it was this spiniferous monociliated cell-which I thought
might be the spermatozoid; but on performing the experiment
mentioned, I not only found it more or less charged with indigo
in its isolated state, that is, when torn from its connexions, but
also saw it afterwards in situ, covering in great plurality one of
the spherical sacs of a piece of Spongilla alba which had been
broken up and placed under the microscope for observation (fig.
13) : so that this monociliated cell cannot be considered a sper-
matozoid*, while it evidently belongs to the cortical part of the
spherical sacs, as the cells of this part only take in crude mate-
rial ; and it is curious also that in all the Spongille here (Bombay)
it should have the same characters.

Whether the larger monociliated sponge-cells present these
two spines anywhere about them, I cannot say, any further than
that, if they do exist, I have never been able to discover them ;
eertainly I have seen many monociliated sponge-cells without
them.

The spiniferous, like the other monociliated sponge-cells,
present an oscillatory motion in progression, being driven for-
wards by the undulations of the cilinm, which, closely as Spongilla
approaches the vegetable kingdom in many respects, form a de-
cided difference, inasmuch as all cilia for progression in the zoo-
spores of the Algee, &c., with which I am acquainted are placed
in front of these organisms, where, by a whip-like motion, they
drag the body to which they are attached after them: on the
animal side, however, the cilium of progression may be either in
front or behind; thus, in Astasia limpida, Duj., it is placed in
front, as in Huglena.

Astasia.

As I have had occasion to mention Astasia limpida here, I
will take this opportunity of clearing up, as well as I am able,
the confusion that exists respecting this genus.

In the first place, although no two Infusoria can be more
alike than Astasta limpida and Euglena when casually observed,
as my description and delineations will show, yet the absence
of chlorophyll and the presence of a stomachal cavity, &c., for
the digestion of crude food in the former, and the presence of
chlorophyll and absence of a stomachal cavity as well as of all

* That is, when it takes in food: I do not know what it might have
been originally. Some Algal spermatozoids, if they do not become fecun-
dating agents, evidently pass into a more advanced form, which would

appear to require nourishment for its development.
7 Annals, vol. xviii. pl. 6. figs. 45-48, 1856.

16 Mr. H. J. Carter on Astasia.

means of taking in crude food for digestion im the latter, are
distinguishing characters which at once place Astasia limpida
on the animal, and Euglena on the vegetable side, respectively,
of the great organic kingdom; yet both Ehrenberg and Du-
jardin have classed Astasia and Huglena together.

In the next place, the genera and species of Euglena are so
numerous, that their family name should be “ Euglenia,” as
Dujardin has given them (but not for the reason he has assigned),
and not “‘Astasiez,” as given by Ehrenberg, particularly when the
genus Astasia is so imperfectly characterized by Ehrenberg with
respect to Euglena, that I believe, with Dujardin, his A. hema-
todes and A. viridis, “in spite of the existence of the red eye-
spot, ought to belong to the Huglene; and the two others, viz.
A. flavicans and A. pusilla, if not identical, at least are very
nearly allied to Astasia limpida*.”

But Ehrenberg has evidently described and figured Astasia
limpida under the name of Trachelius trichophorus+, of which, al-
though “ capitate” in respect of the cilium, Dujardin states that
Ehrenberg himself observes that he could not see this capitation
in the same species when he afterwards examined it in Russia
(1.c. p.355), while Dujardin mentions, in another place, that
he suspects Ehrenberg of having described a species of his (Du-
jardin’s) Peranema “ under the name of Trachelius trichophorus”
(p. 354). Thus Dujardin identifies Trachelius trichophorus, Ehr.,
with his Peranema, which genus, together with his Astasia, he
has made the first two genera of his family “ Euglenia;” pre-
mising, however, in his prefatory observations to the subject,
that they, with the “ Monadiens,” so pass into each other, that
“one is liable to place in different genera the different degrees
of development of the same animal” (p. 349) ; and in his clas-
sification, that Peranema and Asiasia “are here grouped arti-
ficially and after msufficient characters” (p. 356). Hence it
will not be wondered at that I should have identified Trachehus
trichophorus, which Dujardin considers a species of Peranema,
with his Astasia limpida. Our respective representations do not
exactly correspond, probably for the same reason—that Dujardin
had not been able to obtain sufficient characters, as he has stated,
for describing this genus; but he has described sufficient and
drawn sufficient for me to make the identification to which I
have alluded.

Lastly, Dujardin, knowing the genus Peranema to take in
crude food for nourishment, from his considering Trachelius
trichophorus a species of it (for he has also observed that, accord-
ing to Ehrenberg, this Infusorium is “ voracious”), has placed it
and Astasia among his “ Euglenia,” which, from the obvious

* Hist. Nat. des Zoophytes, p. 358. + Ehrenberg, tab. 32, fig. 11.

Mr. H. J. Carter on new species of Euglena. 17

distinguishing characters between Astasia limpida and Euglena
which I have given at the commencement, is a mistake. For
the purpose, therefore, of further emendation, I would also take
away these two genera from the Kuglenians, and, transferring
Ehrenberg’s name of “ Astasiez ”’ to them, as well as his genus
“ Astasia,” thus make a new family, which I know to have several
forms so like the different species of Huglena, that they might
be viewed as the Euglene of the animal kingdom, without con-
founding them with the true Huglene, which evidently belong
to the vegetable kingdom.

EUGLENA.

Having during the past year met with two freshwater species
of Euglena which appear to me to be undescribed, I have named
and characterized them as follows :—

Euglena fusiformis, nu. sp. Pl. I. figs. 15 & 17.

Short, thick, fusiform, obtuse, of a rich green colour, provided
with a long, delicate, single cilium, which projects from a
slightly bilabiate anterior extremity, a little behind which is
the eye-spot, attached to the contracting vesicle. Nucleus
central, situated between the ends of two elongated, refrac-
tive, nucleated cells, which extend round the body equatorially.
Tailless. Motion during progression oscillatory, and rotating
on the longitudinal axis. Length about 1-700th, breadth
about 1-1100th of an inch.

Hab. Freshwater tanks in the island of Bombay.

Euglena zonalis, n. sp. PI. I. fig. 16.

Short, thick, ovoid, cylindrical, slightly narrowed anteriorly, of
a rich green colour; provided with a long delicate cilium,
which projects from the notch of a slightly bilabiate anterior
extremity ; a little behind which is the eye-spot, attached to
the contracting vesicle. Nucleus central, between the ends of
two wide, refractive, nucleated cells, which extend round the
body equatorially. Tail adhesive or suctorial (?), short, about
one-sixth part of the length of the body. Motion during
progression oscillatory, and rotating on the long axis of the
body. Length 1-1100th, breadth 1-1800th of an inch.

Hab. Freshwater tanks in the island of Bombay.

Obs. These two Euglene are remarkable for having that
refractive cell or organ which I have called the “glair-cell ”
equatorial instead of longitudinal, as in Huglena spirogyra, or
single, and in the anterior lip, as in Crumenula texta, &c.*

* Annals, vol. xviii. p. 241. pl. 7. fig. 87, &e.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. in. 2

18 Mr. H.J. Carter on a new species of Cryptoglena.

CryptTocLena, Ehr.
Cryptoglena angulosa, n. sp. PI. I. fig. 18 a, d, ¢.

Lorica compressed, oblong, angular, shield-shaped, transparent,
round posteriorly, square anteriorly, where it presents a short
neck in the median line for the passage of the cilia; border
thin, curled up posteriorly and anteriorly on opposite sides.
Internal or green cell at some distance from the lorica, angular,
lined with chlorophyll, provided with two cilia, which issue
through the neck of the lorica; two contractile vesicles at
their base; an eye-spot median and peripheral, and one to
four starch-cells of a circular form. Swimming with its cilia
forwards in an extremely irregular line. Length of lorica
1-1080th, and breadth 1-1800th of an inch.

Hab. Freshwater tanks in the island of Bombay.

Obs. When I observed this Cryptoglena, it was undergoing
duplicate and quaternary division, when the lorica, which is ex-
tremely angular at first, loses its asperity, becomes smooth and
widened laterally, till at last, the division becoming complete, it
splits into shrunken halves, which remain attached to the internal
cell as in Cryptoglena lenticularis, but without the persistence of
the cilia.

With reference to the incorporation of the spermatozoid with
the spore of Cryptoglena lenticularis, described in my last paper*,
I would here mention that I have since seen it take place fre-
quently and most satisfactorily.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

N.B. Figs. 1, 2 & 7,8, 9, are drawn on the scale of 1-40th to 1-1880th
of an inch; and figs. 15 to 18 inclusive on the seale of 1-12th to 1-5400th
of an inch.

Fig. 1. Volvox globator, adult form, containing daughters and grand-
daughters; 57-1880ths of an inch in diameter: a, peripheral
cell more magnified.

Fig. 2. Volvox stellatus, adult form, containing daughters and grand-
daughters; 59-1880ths long, and 54-1880ths of an inch broad :
a, peripheral cell (I am not sure, here, whether the external as
well as the internal cell is not conical; it is so in the young
daughter-Volvoz, fig. 6 c).

Fig. 3. Volvox globator, daughter of, some little time after expulsion, and
before the great-grand-daughters or fourth family have appeared.
To contrast with fig. 5 at same period.

Fig. 4. Ditto, daughter of fig. 3, greatly magnified, to show the reticulated
form of the gonimic conténts ; 18-5400ths of an inch in diameter ;

* Annals, ser. 3. vol. i. p. 249.

Fig.

Fig.

Fig.

Fig.

Fig.

Fig.

Fig.
Fig.
Fig.

Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Fecundation in Volvox. 19

shows also the starch-cells, vibrating brownish granules in the
reticular cavities, and marbled appearance of the chlorophyll and
protoplasm. ‘To contrast with fig. 6c, of the same size.

5. Volvox stellatus, daughter of, some little time after expulsion, and

before the great-grand-daughters or fourth family have appeared.
To contrast with fig. 3.

6. Ditto, daughter of ; more magnified view of the grand-daughter of

fig. 2, 2-5400ths of an inch im diameter, to show that the gonimic
contents already present the first line of segmentation, while
those of the grand-daughter of V. globator (fig. 4) have reached
18-5400ths of an inch before transformation into distinct cells :
a & b, magnified view of the grand-daughter on the same scale—
thus showing the relative sizes of the three first stages of dupli-
cative subdivision ; ¢, last stage of duplicative subdivision, nearly,
before the fourth family appears, 18-5400ths of an inch in dia-
meter. To contrast with fig. 4.

7. Volvox globator, spore-bearing daughter of, some time after expul-

sion; largest size seen 45-]1880ths of an inch in diameter ; spores
3-1880ths of an inch in diameter (the whole number of spores
are not inserted here): a, more magnified view of spore after
impregnation, showing the irregular form of the capsule.

8. Ditto, spermatic-cell-bearing daughter of (Spherosira Volvoz,

Ehr.); largest size seen, 20-1880ths of an inch in diameter:
a, spermatic cells, 3-1880ths of an inch in diameter: the whole
are not inserted here. Besides the spermatic and peripheral
cells, there are always several others of intermediate size. 6, form
of spermatozoid, 2 to 2°5-5400ths of an inch long.

9. Volvox stellatus, daughter of, bearing spores and spermatic cells

10.

Lal
12.
13.

14,
15.
16.
17.

together; largest size 50-1880ths of an inch long, and 44-1880ths
broad; spores 2 to 2°5-1880ths of an inch in diameter: 3, d, b, b,
spermatic cells, each 3-1880ths of an inch in diameter (neither
all the spores nor all the spermatic cells are inserted); c, more
magnified view of spore, after impregnation, showing the stellose
capsule,—thus still pointing out the tendency to the conical or
elongated form which exists in this species, in contradistinction
to that of the other, which is globular or spherical; d, form of
spermatozoid, 2°3-5400ths of an inch long.

Spermatic cell after the development of the spermatozoids, but
before their separation, 3-1880ths of an inch in diameter ; this
is the same in both species: @ shows a lateral view of the group,
with the dark point representing the remains of the eye-spot of
the parent; 4, vertical view of same.

Portion of peripheral cells from V. stellatus, showing that the
daughter-cell, a, is an enlargement of one of them.

Spongilla plumosa, monociliated spiniferous cell of, bearing por-
tions of indigo; 1-6750th of an inch in diameter.

S. alba, “spherical sac” of; 1-385th of an inch in diameter:
a, presenting a cortical portion of monociliated, spiniferous, and
b, unciliated sponge-cells and granules.

Ditto, cortical portion of, consisting of four monociliated spini-
ferous cells.

Euglena fusiformis, n. sp.; 8-5400ths long, 5-5400ths of an inch
broad: a, a, “glair-cells ;” 6, contractile vesicle and eye-spot.
E. zonalis, n. sp.; 6-5400ths long, including tail; a, a, glair-
cells ; 5, contractile vesicle and eye-spot. Pe
E. fusiformis, transverse section of, to show the poner position

20 Mr.C.C. Babington on the Cerastium pumilum of Curtis.

of the “glair-cells” and nucleus in both species: a, a, glair-
cells; 6, nucleus.

Fig. 18. Cryptoglena angulosa, vertical view ; about 8-5460ths of an inch
long; showing eye-spot, starch-cell, and double contracting
vesicle: a, lateral view, showing the irregularities of the lorica ;
b, quaternary division before separation ; ¢, ditto after separation
of the daughter-cells; d, remains of old lorica; e, imternal cell
of ditto.

Il.—On the Cerastium pumilum of Curtis.
By Cuaruzs C. Basrneron, M.A., F.R.S. &e.

Ir is now many years since a little Cerastium was noticed near
Croydon by Mr. Dickson, and a figure and description of it as
C. pumilum published in the beautiful ‘ Flora Londinensis’ of
Curtis. No English botanist seems to have had any practical
knowledge of it from that time to the present ; and scarcely any
have seen specimens. As Smith (Eng FI. 11.331) considered it
to be a variety of C. semidecandrum, it is clear that he can never
have seen the plant; for it is not to be supposed that he could
overlook the great difference of their bracts and sepals. Withering
(Bot. Arr. ed. 3. 435) simply quotes the remarks of Curtis.
Abbot, who includes it in his ‘ Fl. Bedford’ (p. 102), and names
as localities “‘ Ampthill and Aspley,” says nothing by means of
which we may form an opinion of the correctness of his nomen-
clature ; and Smith, although quoting Abbot, does not name
those localities. Having obtained authentic specimens of this
little plant, I endeavoured, in the year 1837, to remove some
portion of this obscurity (Mag. Zool. & Bot. 1. 318), but without
much success; for in Hooker’s ‘ British Flora’ (ed. 4), published
in the course of the following year, although my paper is quoted,
the C. pumilum is placed as synonymous with C. semidecandrum,
without the slightest remark.

In the sixth and seventh (Dr. Arnott’s) editions of the same
work, this plant is suspected to be “a pentandrous or early-
flowering state” of C. viscosum (C. triviale). It is manifest that
the writer of that remark, which may be traced back to Mr. W.
Wilson (Brit. Fl. ed. 1. 214), had never taken much notice of the
young state of C. triviale, for it has a very slight resemblance to
C. pumilum, and a very different kind of pubescence ; the latter
is also one of the plants classed as Fugaces by Fries. It rises
from seed in the early spring, and has shed its own seeds and
died before (often long before) midsummer. C. ¢riviale is
perennial, or at the very least biennial, and continues to flower
until the autumn is far advanced. My friend the Rev. W. W.
Newbould has directed my attention to another very valuable
distinction between C. pumilum and C. triviale, which is found

|
‘
!
i

Mr. C. C. Babington on the Cerastium pumilum of Curtis. 21

in the petals. Those of the latter have a considerable number
of parallel longitudinal furrows on their upper surface ; and the
substance of the petal is thickened under each furrow, so as to
form a series of ribs beneath. C. pumilum totally wants these
furrows and ribs, and has petals of equal thickness throughout.
In Hooker’s ‘ Botanical Miscellany’ (iii. 117), Mr. W. Wilson
remarks that the petals of C. semidecandrum are “ striated or
furrowed.” Unfortunately, I have not the means of examining
fresh specimens of that plant, which, singular to say, is not
common near Cambridge. Should this remark be confirmed,
which his great accuracy renders probable, we are furnished
with another valuable character for the distinction of C. pumilum
from C. semidecandrum.

It is only when a fragment of C. ¢riviale is compared with a
similarly imperfect specimen of C. pumilum that they have much
resemblance. In that case, the C. ¢riviale has not the declining
peduncles, nor usually (if ever) the glandular pubescence of C.
pumilum.

In the year 1851 (Bot. Gaz. iii. 1) I made a few remarks upon
the C. pumilum, and requested botanists to look for it. As no
communication on the subject has reached me, I venture to con-
clude that no one has found the plant. Before that date, I
received from Mr. H. O. Stephens of Bristol (a most observant
botanist) a specimen of what he believed to be the C. pumilum,
but which I then mistook for C. tetrandrum. He has continued
to think that it is C. pumilum, and having lately obtained,
through his kindness, a supply of living specimens gathered on
St. Vincent’s Rocks near Bristol, I now concur with him; for,
with the aid of them, my acquaintance with the plant has become
tolerably complete.

On receiving these specimens, I took occasion to request my
friend Mr. F. Townsend, a temporary resident at Torquay, to
endeavour to discover the same species on the dry limestone
hills of Devonshire. His success was almost immediate ; for in
the course of a few days I received an abundance of excellent
specimens from him. It there grows in company with Cerastium
triviale, C. glomeratum, C. tetrandrum, and C. semidecandrum.
By the middle of May, most of the plants of C. pumilum have
ceased flowering, many have shed their seeds, and all will very
soon dry up and disappear. I have also received undoubted
specimens of C. pumilum, which were gathered on Bembridge
Down, in the Isle of Wight, by Mr. A. G. More.

As this plant is frequently met with on the opposite coast of
Brittany, we may reasonably expect to find many stations for it
in the south of England. It inhabits dry sandy and calcareous
places.

22 Mr.C.C. Babington on the Cerastium pumilum of Curtis.

C. pumilum (Curt.); foliis oblongis, bracteis inferioribus herbaceis
superioribus margine angustissime scariosis, sepalis lanceolatis
acutis marginibus anguste scariosis, pedicellis fructiferis calyce
subduplo longioribus patentibus sed demum erectis apice recur-
vatis, capsula sursum curvata.

C. pumilum, Curt.! Fl. Lond. ii. t. 92 (fase. vi. t. 30) (1778). Bad.
in Mag. Zool. and Bot. ii. 318; Man. Br. Bot. ed. 4. 55 (non
Gren. et Godr. nec Bor.).

C. glutinosum, Fries! Fl. Hall. 78 (1817); Nov. ed. 1.51 (1817),
ed. 2. 132; Herb. Norm. iv. 54. Koch, Syn. ed. 2. 133, Gren.
et Godr. Fl. Fr. 1. 268.

C. obscurum, Chaub. in St. Amans Fl. Agen. 180. t. 4 (1821).
Bor. Fl. du Centre de France, ed. 3. 111.

C. litigiosum, De Lens in Lois. Fl. Gall. ii. 323 (1828). Bor. l.e.111.

Root small, annual. Stem branching from the crown of the
root ; central stem erect, often short, sometimes in weakly plants
solitary ; lateral stems prostrate or ascending ; lower part of all
the stems purplish, usually unbranched. Leaves oblong, sessile,
rather acute; radical leaves narrowed into a long haft, blunt.
Panicles terminal, dichotomous with a flower in each fork.
Lower bracts leaflike ; upper ones smaller, and having a very
narrow membranous margin (which is often invisible without a
strongly magnifying glass). Peduncles short, lengthening as the
fruit ripens so as to be about twice as long as it, curved at the
top but becoming nearly, although not quite, straight when the
fruit is ripe, declining from their base but ultimately erect.
Flowers slightly open, 4—5-merous. Sepals lanceolate, the edges
narrowly membranous in their upper half. Petals exceeding
the calyx, although sometimes only in a slight degree, or even
occasionally falling short of it, bifid, not mbbed. Stamens
5-10? Capsules a little exceeding the calyx, usually about half
as long again as it, slightly curved upwards. Seeds small, red-
dish, nearly round, covered with darker tubercles throughout.
Stem, leaves, and sepals with the exception of their membranous
edge, covered with viscid gland-tipped hairs.

Hab. Near Croydon, Surrey, Mr. Dickson (1778). Lizard
Point, Cornwall, C. C. B. (1839). St. Vincent’s Rocks near
Bristol, Messrs. H. O. Stephens and G. H. K. Thwaites (1842).
Torquay, Devon, Mr. F. Townsend (1858). Bembridge Down,
Isle of Wight, Mr. A. G. More (1858).

The branches of this plant are usually not more than three or
four inches in length, often shorter, and are prostrate through-
out most of their length; the central stem is frequently very
short, always probably shorter than the branches. Sometimes
there are no branches, and then the whole plant consists of a
simple upright stem ending in a forked panicle.

Mr. W. Carruthers on Silurian Graptolites. 23

The C. litigiosum is not distinguishable from the C. obscurum;
for the chief difference is placed in the length of the petals,
which is not constant. After an examination of specimens and
comparison of descriptions, I have no doubt of their both being
synonymous with the C. glutinosum of Fries. Also, I have no
doubt that they are the plant intended by Dickson and Curtis
when publishing the C. pumilum. Fries tells us that he has
seen much taller individuals, and therefore objects to Curtis’s
name as being inapplicable, and indeed thinks that his plant is
not the same as that of the ‘ Flora Londinensis.’? After exami-
ning specimens received from him, and those of Dickson, and
the valuable packet sent by my friend Mr. Townsend, and many
from France and Germany, I believe that they are all of the
same species.

Curtis’s name, as being the oldest (1778), must stand, although
that of Fries is much the best. Fries named his plant in 1817;
the C. glutinosum of Humb. and Kunth was published in 1823 ;
if therefore Curtis’s name should ultimately be rejected, that
given by Fries has the next best claim to adoption. It applies
well to all the English specimens which I have seen, and to
most of those from the Continent.

IlI.—On the Graptolites from the Silurian Shales of Dumfries-
shire, with a description of three new species. By WiLL1AM
CarrutuHers, F.R.P.S.E.*

Ar the meeting of the British Association held at Edinburgh
in July 1850, Prof. M‘Coy read a list of the then known Grap-
tolites of the south of Scotland. They amounted to fourteen
species. My examination of the Graptolitic shales has been
chiefly confined to those which occur in Dumfriesshire. In this
district the following Graptolites, amounting to twenty-four
species, have been found :—

Rastrites peregrinus, Barr. Bran Burn, Dobb’s Linn.
—— triangulatus, Harkn.

This is a remarkably abundant fossil at Garple Linn. Having exa-
mined a large number of specimens from this locality, and been
unable to discover anything approaching the form of G. Sedgwickii,
I am satisfied that this is a distinct species, and have consequently
inserted it in this list.

Graptolites sagittarius, Lam. Lockerbie.
— tenuis, Portl. Lockerbie, Dobb’s Linn.
— convolutus, His. Lockerbie.

* Read before the Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh, April 28, 1858.

24 Mr. W. Carruthers on the Graptolites

Graptolites Sedgwickii, Portl. Duff Kinnel, Dobb’s Linn.
millipeda, M‘Coy. Lockerbie.

lobiferus, M‘Coy. Lockerbie.

—— Nilssoni, Barr. Bran Burn, Garple.

—— Nicoli, Harkn. Beld Craig, Gien Kiln.

Becki, Barr. Beld Craig.

Cladograpsus linearis, nov. sp. Hartfell.

Diplograpsus rectangularis, M‘Coy. Dobb’s Linn, Hartfell, Lockerbie.
foliaceus, Murch. WUartfell, Dobb’s Linn.

— folium, His. Dobb’s Linn, Bran Burn, Hartfell.
— mucronatus, Hall. Hartfell.

nodosus, Harkn. Bran Burn.

pennatus, Harkn. Duff Kinnel.

teretiusculus, Harkn. Glen Kiln.

bicornis, Hall. Hartfell.

tricornis, nov. sp. Hartfell.

Didymograpsus sextans, Hall. Hartfell.

ramosus, Hall. Hartfell.

—— Moffatensis, nov. sp. Hartfell.

Cladograpsus linearis.

Fragments of this fossil are frequently mingled with the
Diplograpsus foliaceus at Hartfell. It may have been before
noticed, and probably referred to some known species as a va-
riety. Having obtained in this locality a number of specimens
in a thin bed, where it occurred in great abundance and almost
alone, J am able to describe it as a distinct species.

From a short and very slender base the zoophyte divides into
two stems, each supporting the cells on their upper sides.

Branches are given off at irregular distances from these principal
stems. The length of the polypidom has been very great: one
specimen I have been able to trace for nearly three feet. The
polypidom has been formed of a flexible substance ; for they are
seldom found in straight lines, but generally in curves, or bent,
without breaking, on themselves. The appearance of this zoo-

from the Silurian Shales of Dumfriesshire. 25

phyte in its living state—its long graceful stem yielding to the
motion of the water, and its crown of tentacles occupying every
cell, which were sufficiently removed to exhibit their individuality
—must have been very beautiful.

The polypidom at its origin, near to the slender base, is very
narrow, being little more than a fine line; as it imcreases in
length it increases in breadth, until it is fully two-fifths of a
line broad. The cells are very remote from each other, and are,
at first sight, from the slight indentation they make in the stem,
scarcely perceptible, giving the Graptolite the appearance as if it
were a clear lme. The mouth of the cell is straight and at right
angles to the axis; it makes an indentation equal to about one-
sixth of the breadth of the polypidom.. The number of cells in
an inch is about eighteen.

Diplograpsus tricornis.

This species can be readily distinguished by the three spines
which adorn its base, and which are almost always preserved.
The central spine is a continuation
of the line of the axis; it is shorter
than the lateral ones. They gene-
rally form a more or less acute
angle with it, and are never farther
removed than to form a right angle ;
occasionally they assume a graceful
curve. The polypidom is more slen-
der than in D. foliaceus, which in
general outline it somewhat resem-
bles. The axis is slender, and pro-
duced beyond the other parts of
the fossil. The cell-walls are well
marked, extending upwards from
the axis to the boundary of the
fossil. Each cell forms a rhomb
whose outer border is slightly indented, giving the boundary of
the fossil a faintly serrated aspect. When the fossil is preserved
so as to show the serratures, the spines are so compressed that
the central one is almost or altogether lost. When the spines
are well preserved and in the position described, no traces of the
individual cells are discoverable; the boundary of the fossil is
an unbroken line*.

This species is abundant in a thin bed at Hartfell.

* The length of the polypidom is more variable in this Graptolite than
in any other I have gathered. A young form, as represented in the figure,
is not uncommon.

26 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

Didymograpsus Moffatensis.

This is the most elegant of the British species of this genus.
The base terminates in three distinct spimous processes. The
zoophyte bifureates from the
base. The general appearance %
is like the figure ; or occasion-
ally the lines form an acute
angle for about a quarter of
an inch, then suddenly ex-
pand in slight curves, almost
at right angles, for a short
distance, when they again recur
to their original direction. The
branches are united for about
a quarter of a line by a slight
web, which in some specimens
is terminated in a fine process
of short length, taking the
direction of a line bisecting the
angle. The cells. are arranged on the outer margins ; they are
very remote, and penetrate the polypidom to scarcely one-fourth
of its breadth ; they form slight openings on the margin of the
polypidom, first entermg at a right angle, and then suddenly
turning downwards. These openings are lengthened ovate
pouches, answering exactly in shape and size to the cell-serra-
tures of the margin. The number of cells im an inch is about
twenty. The breadth of the polypidom is about two-thirds of
a line.

This species is found in the shales at Hartfell.

The specific name is derived from the locality where it is
found, which is in the neighbourhood of Moffat.

IV.—List of Coleoptera recewed from Old Calabar, on the West
Coast of Africa. By ANpREw Murray, Edinburgh.

[Continued from vol. ii. p. 349.]
Harpalide.
Harpatus, Latr.
Subgen. Hypolithus, De}.
1. H. holosericeus, De}. iv. p. 171.

Fuscus, pubescens, subtilissime rugosus; thorace subquadrato,
angulis posticis obtusis; elytris striatis; labro et antennis
testaceis ; pedibus pallide testaceis.

Long. 44-5 lin., lat. 13-23 lin.

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 27

2. H. Iris, mihi.

Nigro-piceus, subnitidus; labro, antennis, palpis pedibusque
flavo-testaceis ; capite polito, impunctato; thorace subqua-
drato, testaceo-marginato, supra subleevi, antice leviter punc-
tato, basi fortius et crebre sed leviter rugoso-punctulato,
utrinque leviter impresso, angulis obtusis et rotundatis ; ely-
tris nigris, cyaneo-micantibus opacis, striatis, interstitiis pla-
nis, confertim punctatis, secundo seriatim remote punctato ;
subtus czeruleo-micans.

Long. 44 lin., lat. 12 lin.

One of the iridescent species. Piceous black, somewhat
shining, most so in front. Head smooth, impunctate, with a
punctiform fovea on each side between the antenne ; labrum,
antenne, and palpi testaceous yellow. Thorax flattish, somewhat
shorter than broad, subquadrate, narrowest and pretty deeply
emarginate in front, with the sides moderately rounded, most so
in front and very slightly behind, truncate at the base, anterior
angles slightly projecting, all the angles obtuse; piceous, some-
what shining, with the margins translucent and testaceo-ferru-
ginous, the anterior portion faintly punctate, the base more
distinctly and somewhat rugosely punctate, slightly impressed
on each side; dorsal line faint, abbreviated both in front and
behind ; tlie! anterior semilanie arch well marked. Scutellum
small, impunctate and triangular. Elytra a little broader at
their base than the thorax, with their sides parallel for three-
fourths of their length, slightly sinuate at the apex, above flat-
tish with a rather rapid descent at the sides; black, rather
opake and bright blue iridescent, striated, the interstices flat
(less so at the “apex) , closely punctate, with the punctures occa-
sionally running into each other, and with a series of remote,
deeper punctures on the inner side of the second stria, and also
a series of variolar punctures along the exterior margin, the
reflexed margins concolorous. Under side blackish piceous with
a bluish iridescence, paler in the centre and at the margins of
the segments and apex of the abdomen. Legs testaceous
yellow.

When greasy, this species (as might be expected) loses its
iridescence.

SIoPELus, mihi.

(From cuiw7nXos, taciturn, in allusion to the smallness (almost
absence) of the ligula in the species on which I have founded
the genus.)

Mentum profunde emarginatum, sine dente. Ligula minutis-
sima angustata, apice truncato. Paraglosse tenuissime, ligula

28 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

vix longiores haud in totum ad ligulam adherentes, rotundato-
truncate. Palporum articuli ultimi (presertim labialium)
parum tumidi, ovales, ad apicem acuminati. Mandibulz breves
et arcuate. Labrum subquadratum, antice parum rotunda-
tum. Caput antice parum depressum, postice vix retractatum.

Oculi prominentes. Antennz satis tenues, haud capite cum

thorace longiores ; articulus secundus ceteris brevior. Thorax

subquadratus, antice emarginatus, postice parum angustatus.

Elytra parum curta, subparallela, ad apicem sinuata, haud

granulose punctata. Pedes mediocres; tibize anteriores ex-

terne inermes: maribus, tarsorum anteriorum quatuor primi
articuli modice dilatati, squamulorum lineis duabus subtus
parati; articuli triangulares ; tarsi intermedi minus dilatati.

Corpus parum depressum.

It is with reluctance that I have introduced this new genus
for the insignificant species which follows; but every attempt to
reconcile it with any genus yet established has failed. If I had
been restricted to place it ina known genus, I think I would have
given the preference to Harpalus proper, where it might have
taken its place among a crowd of other imperfectly examined
species ; but it has no tooth to the mentum, which the restricted
genus Harpalus has. The want of this tooth would carry us to
Selenophorus, with which it has other affinities; for it possesses
in a faint degree the deeper punctures on the alternate imter-
stices of the elytra, which are one of the distinguishing characters
of that genus: these punctures here, however, are very faint,
and want the zmpressive character of those in the true Selenophori
(although some of these, such as S. parallelus, Lec., have the
punctures scarcely more observable than here). But what seems
the most effectual bar to its admission among the Selenophori is
the want of the Amaroid form which distinguishes them. It
has more of the form of a true Harpalus or Platymetopus, or
rather something between them. It wants the granulose punc-
tured texture of the elytra which so readily distinguishes the
genus Hypolithus from its congeners, besides that the latter has
a tooth to the mentum. The only remaining genus with which
its affinities would allow me to place it is Platymetopus; but in
it the ligula is long and salient, and, besides, it has invariably
the granulose punctuation of the elytra of the Hypolithi: this
species has nevertheless a good deal of the facies of Platymetopus,
although the anterior part of the head is not so much depressed
as in that genus.

1. S. Calabaricus, mihi.

Modice curtus, nigro-piceus, satis nitidus, supra eeneo-virescens ;
labro ferrugineo ; palpis, antennis pedibusque rufo-testaceis ;

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 29

capite levi, impunctato; thorace subquadrato, postice leviter

rugoso-punctato, disco levi, anguste rufo-testaceo translucente

marginato ; elytris striatis, interstitiis levissime sparsim punc-
tulatis, 2°, 6 et preesertim 4° serie e punctis remotis eviden-
tioribus.

Long. 3-33 lin., lat. 1{-12 In.

Somewhat short, piceous black, rather shining, with a greenish
brassy virescence on the upper side, most distinct on the elytra,
less so on the thorax, and not at all on the head. Head smooth,
polished and impunctate, epistome more or less distinctly marked
off by a transverse line. Labrum ferruginous, darkest in the
middle; antennz and palpi rufo-testaceous. Thorax depressed,
subquadrate, slightly emarginate in front, sides gently rounded,
posterior angles obtuse, with a minute lateral projecting tooth,
occasioned by the meeting of a narrow marginal beading which
runs along the sides and base; sides narrowly and posterior
angles broadly translucent rufo-testaceous, disk impunctate,
dorsal line distinct, reaching the anterior margin, but not the
posterior, anterior semilunar depression very slightly and faintly
rugose ; basal portion of thorax finely rugoso-punctate, a very
shallow basal depression on each side. Scutellum ferrugineo-
piceous, impunctate. Llytra striated, strice deepest at base and
apex and impunctate, interstices faintly punctate, four or five
larger punctures on the second interstice from the suture, several
similar punctures on the fourth interstice, and three or four on
the sixth interstice; stria next the margin with several larger
punctures towards the base and apex, none in its middle portion:
the alternate punctuation on the interstices above described is
sometimes almost wholly wanting. Under side piceous ; breast
and other central portions and apex of abdomen paler ; episterna
sparingly punctate, abdomen almost without punctuation. Legs
testaceous.

PiatyMeEtopus, De}.
1. P. granulosus, wihi.

Nigro-piceus, pubescens, supra (presertim capite et thorace)
virescens : labro, palpis pedibusque testaceis ; antennis fuscis,
basin versus pallidioribus; capite et thorace crebre et fortiter
punctatis ; thoracis angulis anticis acutis, posticis obtusis ;
elytris striato-punctatis, interstitis leviter granuloso-punctatis,
ad apicem valde sinuatis.

Long. 4 lin., lat. 13 lin.

Pubescent, piceous black, head and thorax virescent. lytra
less so and more dull. Head depressed, densely and coarsely
punctate, without any marked depressions ; labrum ferrugineo-

30 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

testaceous, wider behind than in front; antennz fuscous, the
basal joints testaceous; palpi testaceous; mandibles nearly
straight, and projecting very slightly, giving a triangular outline
to the front of the head. Thorax with anterior angles acute
and posterior obtuse*; sides with a narrow raised edge and
slightly sinuate behind, coarsely punctate over the whole sur-
face, dorsal line faintly observable on the disk, and a consider-
able elongate fovea near each of the posterior angles. Scutellum
small, transverse and impunctate. Elytra punctate-striate, most
closely and deeply at the apex, the punctures in the striz small
and closely placed together, the interstices flat and thickly co-
vered with a fine granulose punctuation; apex deeply excised, so
much so as to remind one of the apex of the elytra in the male
Silpha sinuata. Under side pretty coarsely punctate, except on
the segments of the abdomen, which are only finely punctate.
Legs testaceous.

V.—Further Gleanings in British Conchology.
By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Hsq., F.R.S.

[Continued from vol. ii. p. 133.]
[With a Plate. ]

I tast autumn paid a short visit to my friend Dr. Lukis at
Guernsey, and through his kindness became better acquainted
with the Mollusca of the Channel Isles; and having received a
consignment of Zetland shells from Mr. Barlee, and several valu-
able communications from the Rev. Mr. Norman, Mr. Hyndman,
Mr. Lukis, Mr. Wm. Thompson, the Rev. Leonard Jenyns,
Mrs. Collings, Mr. Wm. Clark, Mr. Alder, Mr. M‘Andrew,
Capt. Bedford, Mr. Bean, Mr. Pickering, Dr. Halley, Mr. Web-
ster, and last, but not least, my zealous and able collaborateurs,
Dr. Lukis and Mr. Barlee, I am enabled to make another contri-
bution to British Conchology. Some of the facts which I have
thus collected, and now present to my readers, will I think be
found to possess not a little interest in a geological as well as a
conchological point of view, and to show the intimate connexion
which exists between the two sciences, while others have an
important bearing on the difficult and unsettled question of
geographical distribution.

I have also had opportunities of examining typical collections

* In his synopsis of the characters of this genus, Prof. Lacordaire
(Genera, i. p. 301) has added a generic character to those given originally
by the Count Dejean, which I do not think warranted, and which should be
withdrawn, viz. that the posterior angles of the thorax are rounded. They
are usually obtuse, and sometimes rounded, but not always so.

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 31

of Mdller and Mérch from Greenland and of Lovén from Nor-
way, in which nearly all the species (although sometimes dis-
guised under different names from ours) are undistinguishable
from those of this country, or are at most only local varieties.
I have on another occasion pointed out the hindrance caused to
science, and especially to Paleontological Geology, by the redu-
plication of names for the same species; and until the errors are
rectified and a complete concordance established, it is evident
that any catalogues, from which the relative proportions of fossil
and recent species are deduced, cannot be of much value. In
another respect, too, such catalogues are defective, viz. in as-
suming that all the recent species which exist in any given area
are not also found in a fossil state. Such is the case with Phi-
lippi’s catalogues (in his work on the Sicilian Testacea and his
papers in Wiegmann’s Archives), to which, although accurate to
a certain extent, additions are continually bemg made, so as
materially to alter the relative proportions. It is most probable
that every species which he has described as now inhabiting the
coasts of lower Italy will eventually be discovered to have also
had its existence m the Tertiary epoch, and perhaps vice versd.
The old adage “ De non apparentibus et non existentibus eadem
est ratio” surely does not apply to the science of Natural
History.

I will say a few words as to the way in which I believe many
exotic species have been introduced into collections and cata-
logues of British shells. Whilst enjoymg last autumn the
hospitality of the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Collings at the seigneurie
in Serk, I witnessed, with a telescope from the tower, a scene
which I shall not soon forget. It was that of at least 200 ex-
cursionists, who had landed from Guernsey steamers on the
little Isle of Herm, and were busily engaged in picking up shells
on the famous beach there,—some of them on their hands and
knees, others in various recumbent attitudes, and all provided
with bags and baskets. I was informed that most of the shells
so collected were used in the manufacture of ornamental articles.
These collectors were probably careless about the localities
whence their specimens were procured ; and thus, from the mix-
ture of native shells with others from foreign countries of a more
attractive form or colour, has arisen some of the confusion which
exists in many collections purporting to be entirely of British
species. For instance, in Mr. Macculloch’s cabinet of shells from
the Channel Isles, I observed some well-known West Indian
species which had been procured in the above manner. Some
spurious species have doubtless also been foisted on conchologists
by design as well as inadvertence. Maravigna (in his ‘ Mémoires
pour servir 4 ’ Histoire Naturelle de la Sicile’) states that he had

32 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

reason to believe Philippi was in several instances deceived by
fishermen ; and in the ‘ History of the British Mollusca’ it is
stated (as I believe, with truth) that Montagu and Turton were
often similarly misled. I do not think that many spurious spe-
cies have been introduced by means of wrecked ships, though
perhaps a small percentage may be thus accounted for. Mr.
Hyndman, in his Report last year to the British Association, of
the proceedings of the Belfast Dredging Committee, states that
dead specimens of Cyprea moneta had been frequently found on
the shore near Bangor, county Down, and he adds that there
was a tradition that a ship engaged in the slave trade was wrecked
there. Such cases are, however, I apprehend, very rare.

I am indebted to Dr. Lukis and Mrs. Collings for the accurate
illustrations which accompany this paper; the former as to the
shells, and the latter as to the lingual ribands or “tongues” of
some of the Gasteropods. The representation of the hinge and
teeth of Limopsis pellucida, which is altogether only 35th of an
inch in length, and of the tongue of Huomphalus nitidissimus, an
animal scarcely half a line in diameter, may justly be reckoned
among triumphs of microscopic art.

Acephala Lamellibranchiata.

Teredo Norvagica, Forbes §& Hanl. Brit. Moll. vol. i. p. 66.
Weymouth (Mr. Thompson) ; in a log of wood at Penzance (Rev.
Mr. Norman).

T. megotara, 1. 77. Mr. Norman informs me that Mr. Frederick
Burton obtained this species last year, from wood thrown up near
Newhaven. ‘

T. malleolus, 1. 84. In cork, Falmouth (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Pholas crispata, i. 114. | Weymouth, by Mr. Metcalfe (Mr.
Thompson) ; and Mr. Norman says that large valves, fully 3 inches
in length, are frequently thrown up on the shore at Hunstanton in
Norfolk.

P. candida, i. 117. In the decayed wood of a submarine forest at
Hunstanton ; very abundant (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Mya arenaria, 1. 168. Weymouth, by Mr. Metcalfe (Mr. Thomp-
son).

Spheenia Binghami, i. 190. A suell, sent by Professor Lovén to
Mr. Alder as “‘ Mya Swainsonii,” and forwarded by the latter to me
for examination, belongs to this species, and not to the young of
Mya arenaria, which Turton described under the name of Sphenia
Swainsoni. :

Neeera cuspidata, i. 195. Tiberi, in his recent pamphlet entitled
“* Descrizione di alcuni nuovi Testacei viventi nel Mediterraneo,” has
separated the Corbula cuspidata of Philippi from our ordinary form,
under the name of Neera renovata. Both inhabit the Mediterra-
nean. The first is thinner and more slender than the last, and it

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 33

has the rostrum much more produced; the posterior lateral tooth
being simple in the right valve of the one, and double in that of the
other. Brocchi, in his ‘ Conchiologia Fossile Subapennina’ (p. 515),
mentions a specimen which had a primary as well as two lateral
teeth.

Thracia villosiuscula, i. 224. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson).

T. pubescens, i. 226. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson).

T. distorta, i. 231. In rock-pools at Arran, N. B., and Bantry
(Rev. Mr. Norman).

Diodonta fragilis, i. 284. Mr. Thompson says he found a live
specimen of this local shell at Weymouth in 1855.

Tellina pygmea, i. 295. Herm (Rev. Mr. Norman) ; Guernsey

(J. G. J.).
Syndosmya prismatica, i. 321. Guernsey (Rev. Mr. Norman &
J.G.J.).

S. tenuis, i. 328. Guernsey (Mr. Hdgar Macculloch) ; Seaford
(Rev. Mr. Norman).

Scrobicularia piperata, i. 326. Weymouth and Southport (Mr.
Thompson) ; Hunstanton (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Ervilia castanea, i. 341. Herm (Mr. Macculloch).

Astarte crebricostata, 1. 456. Forbes and Hanley distinguish this
from A. suleata by its having 30 or more ribs, instead of from 20
to 30, which the latter species possesses, and by “the posterior
cessation”’ of these ribs. I have recent specimens from Zetland
which show 36 ribs, and others from Norway, which Mr. M‘Andrew
obtained and obligingly gave me, showing as many as 42 ribs; but
the number of ribs varies much in specimens from different localities,
as well as the comparative want or cessation of them on the posterior
side, and I must confess that I cannot see more than a varietal dif-
ference between the two so-called species.

A. triangularis, i. 467. Clyde district (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Cardium. The young of C. echinatum, as well as of C. punctatum
and other species, have a remarkable slenderness and obliquity of
outline, which in the adult becomes more portly, like

“the Justice,
In fair round belly with good capon lined.”’

C. aculeatum, u. 4. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson).

C. punctatum. C. nodosum, ii. 22. Clyde district (Rev. Mr,
Norman).

C. pygmeeum, ii. 29. Herm and Serk.

C. papillosum. I found a single valve on the beach at Herm,
within a few minutes of my visiting it; so that it would appear not
to be uncommon on that part of our coast.

Clausina Croulinensis. The largest individual I have of this spe-
cies, and which came from the Shetlands, measures in length nearly
one-eighth, and in breadth one-tenth, of aninch. In fresh and young
specimens a minute spiculum or horn-like process is seen to project
from the right beak im a line with the shell. I should not be sur-
prised if it proved to be the young of the Avxinus Sarsii of Lovén,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. in. 3

34. Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

which is not angulated like Cryptodon flexuosum, and has no vestige
of a tooth, although the shell is three times as large.

Montacuta ferruginosa, il. 72. Bantry (ev. Mr. Norman).

M. bidentata, ii. 75. Hunstanton and Falmouth (Rev. Mr. Nor-
man). To this species belongs a shell which was sent by Professor
Lovén to Mr. Alder, and forwarded by the latter to me for examina-
tion, under the name of ‘‘ Mesodesma exiguum;” and it seems to
agree with Lovén’s description of the last-named species.

M. substriata, ii. 77. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson).

Kellia lactea. Tellimya lactea, Brown, Ill. Br. Conch. p. 106.
pl. 42. f. 10, 11. K. suborbicularis, B. M. ii. 87. pl. 18. f. 9 (not
92 or 9°). K.lactea, Lovén, p. 44. K. Cailliaudi, Recluz in Journ.
de Conch. t. vi. p. 340. pl. 12. f. 4,5. I believe this is a distinct
species from K. suborbicularis, being of a more ovate form, with the
front margin somewhat compressed, and the form and position of
the hinge, teeth, and ligament being different. It may be the variety
noticed by Montagu. I have given a figure of the hinge and teeth in
Pl. I. fig. 1, which may be compared with that of K. suborbicularis in
the ‘ British Mollusea,’ to show the distinction between them in this
respect, the other figures in the same work admirably characterizing
their respective forms. This species is not so common as K. sub-
orbicularis ; but both of them occur together on all parts of our
coast from the Channel Isles to Zetland. M. Cailliaud of Nantes,
who first discovered it in France, identified my shells as Reeluz’s
species; and I also found specimens this autumn on the coast of
Normandy. Mr. M‘Andrew has taken it on the Atlantic coast of
Spain; and I have seen a specimen which was received by Mr. Alder
from Professor Lovén as his K. /actea.

K. rubra, ii. 94. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson).

Lepton squamosum, li. 98. Falmouth (Rev. Mr. Norman). I
have also taken it on the coast of Normandy with other shells hitherto
considered to be confined to this eountry, and which will probably
be noticed by M. Petit in the ‘ Journal de Conchyliologie.’

L. Clarkiz, iv. 255. Zetland (Mr. Barlee).

L. suleatulum, n.s. Pl. II. fig. 2 a-g.

Testa subrotunda, convexiuscula, nitida, pellucida, alba, sulcis con-
fertis concentrice insculpta; margine antico aliquando (preesertim
in adultis) sinuato; umbonibus prominulis, calyculatis, glabris ;
dentibus, in valvula dextra duo lateralibus validis approximatis,
in valvula sinistra uno cardinali et duo lateralibus utrinque ap-
proximantibus ; ligamento (uti in congeneribus) interno, fovea
centrali triangulari, recepto; long. 5 unc., lat. fere eadem.

This new and exquisitely beautiful species occurred to me rather
plentifully in dredged sand and washings of corallines from the sub-
littoral zone at Guernsey. I also noticed it at Paris among some
minute shells from Sardinia which were submitted to my inspection,
as wellas in Mr. M‘Andrew’s cabinet from Orotava and Lancerote in
the Canaries; so that it appears to have a wide range. Mr. Clark
justly remarks that it is allied to Z. Clarkia. In form and sculpture

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 35

it has some analogies with the genus Codakia of Scopoli. Even this
tiny shell is sometimes found to have been drilled by one of the
canaliferous mollusks.

Galeomma Turtoni, ii. 105. Weymouth, in Eschara foliacea
(Mr. Thompson).

Spherium calyculatum. Cyclas calyculata, ii. 115. Plymouth
(Rev. Mr. Norman). Scopoli’s generic name ought, I think, to be
retained, as it was indicated by him, so long ago as 1777, with sufti-
cient precision, and the type which he gave (Tel/ina cornea of Lin-
nzeus) is unmistakeable. I believe it is not generally known that the
Spheria and Pisidia possess the power of swimming and floating on
the wnder-surface of the water. M. Moquin-Tandon, indeed, in his
admirable work on the Land and Freshwater Mollusea of France,
says, with regard to the Cyclades, “Ces mollusques rampent trés
bien sur les plantes aquatiques et méme 4 la surface de l’eau, au
moins pendant leur jeunesse.’”” And he says, with regard to the
Pisidia, “ Les Pisidies rampent avec facilité; elles exécutent méme
des espéces de sauts. On assure que, dans certaines circonstances,
elles se tiennent 4 la surface de l’eau et peuvent y nager.” And
M. Baudon, in his excellent Monograph on the French Piszdia, gives
an interesting account of the mode of progression adopted by the Pi-
sidium. But I think it will be also interesting to have Dr. Lukis’s
account of the natatory feats of the Spherium calyculatum, as well
as of a curious phenomenon resulting from the passage of a conti-
nuous stream of water through one or both of its siphonal tubes.
He says, in a letter to me dated the 27th of October last, ‘‘ I placed
a number in asmall fish-globe in clear water taken from the sluggish
stream in which they were captured. In a short time they com-
menced crawling about and actually ascending the slippery concave
glass. In a few days a considerable number of the fry had been cast,
which proved far more active than their parents, readily climbing the
sides of the globe, and rarely missing their footing, while the adults
made many ineffectual attempts ; but both fry and adults, when they
reach the edge of the water, take to the surface easily, and creep
along slowly and apparently cautiously, as if in search of some
floating substance, near which they will rest for hours. The exserted
foot moves, during this under-surface progression, by a gentle vermi-
cular action, the siphons being at the same time protruded. The
foot during repose is usually retracted, and does not seem necessary
for mere floating purposes. I have not been able to detect any fila-
ment, as in Kellia,”’ &c. And he adds, “ An interesting little scene
occurred in the globe the other evening. Several individuals had
reached a few Jeaves and hanging roots of minute water-plants which
floated in the centre of the globe, down the stems of which three or
four had crept to a depth of about an inch and a half. There they
reposed: but they were not absolutely motionless, for to my surprise
the whole group, plants and all, were dreamily enjoying the delights
of a short, but long-continued, rotation. Round and round they
all together went,—a little world revolving from some unseen cause,
and leaving this for me to conjecture. At first I thought some mi-

3

36 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

nute water-insect had found its way unbidden into the globe, and
was thus illustrating, like some learned lecturer to his sleeping au-
dience, the laws of planetary motions. But no such lecturer was
there ; yet, as the revolution brought two of the audience closer under
inspection, [ observed their siphons to be curved exactly in the oppo-
site direction to the line of motion. Here was a solution, at once, of
the nymph-like o7pd.des, which was evidently due to the recoil
consequent upon the circulation and expulsion of the water through
the siphons. The fortuitous position of the two individuals and the
combined action of their expulsive tubes may not occur again; but
the whole incident was so interesting and remarkable, that I could
not help recording it. The fry are growing rapidly ; and I opine the
amount of exercise they indulge in is conducive to their health. I
have observed the Eulima distorta, Rissoa parva and cingillus, as
well as the Odostomie and Jeffreysie, ascend to the edge of a basin
and creep along the under-surface of the water, in the same manner
as the Lymneade. But it is singular that bivalves should imitate
their less unwieldy molluscan brethren in this seemingly unsuitable
mode of progression.” In another letter he says, ‘“‘Sometimes a
single individual will suspend itself to a little bit of the stem of the
Lemna, and whirl quite alone for hours, even rapidly—say fifteen to
twenty revolutions in a minute. The quantity of weed in the globe
was very small.” And in a subsequent letter he goes on to say,
“The young are far more active than the parents. I do not perceive
their siphons to be ever exserted, while this is almost constantly the
habit of the older ones. They all continue to climb the glass globe,
and rather more so in the evening, probably preferring to roam in
the dark. I have had a fresh supply of about half-a-dozen, which,
soon after being immersed, began an inspection of their new domain,
and continued for a day or two more restless than the others. On
climbing the glass, the front margin of the valves is applied to it,
and at the same time both the foot and the siphons are exserted.
The foot being extended to its full length, its extremity is cautiously
pressed against the glass, and after a short pause the upward move-
ment of the body commences, which is the work of a second of time ;
then another short pause, after which the front margin of the valves
and the point of the foot are again applied cautiously to the glass,
and the foot is again protruded to repeat the same process. When
the edge of the water is reached, the pauses are longer, and it is
necessary for the creature to be doubly cautious, for here is the point
of greatest difficulty. However, the foot is conveyed horizontally
along the under surface of the water, which appears to recede par-
tially from it. On examining it with a lens, the foot is distinctly
seen to have an undulating action on the surface, as well as an irre-
gular and imperfect contraction and elongation along its whole extent;
but it is never quite retracted, excepting when its base and the front
margin of the valves are in contact with some floating weed which is
capable of supporting the whole. Thus this elegant shell traverses
the still surface. But it is most curious to see it descending the
thread-like stems of the Lemna, or some assemblage of these delicate

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 37

fibres—even a single stem is quite sufficient ; and if the shell is free
from any other contact, it immediately begins its rotatory movement.
A single shell, thus suspended, revolves upon its axis in a direction
which is most frequently from right to left of the observer, or in the
opposite direction from that of a teetotum when made to spin by the
fingers of the right hand. I have suspended single threads to circular
pieces of cork in the water, but the stems of the Lemna are preferred.
C. cornea is much less active or inclined to ascend the glass ; in fact,
I have not yet seen it accomplish the feat of its congener. Several
of the C. calyculata will remain among the stems of the duckweed
for hours perfectly inactive, with closed valves, as if sleeping or rest-
ing after their previous fatigue. When the valves are pressed against
the glass while ascending, there seems to be a fulness about the base
of the foot, as if the mantle served for adhesion to the glass.’ Dr.
Lukis now informs me that he has detected the byssal filament in
Sph. calyculatum. He says, “I have this morning (16th Dec.)
watched one, which had reached the surface, spin its filament, and
descend to half an inch below the surface, where it remained sus-
pended for some time. It occupied three hours in spinning this
short thread. I think it consists of more than a single filament, for
some minute particles, which were floating in the water, became
entangled in it. The surface of the water was, again, depressed or
cupped.” And he concludes by saying that he found the number
of the fibres varies from one to at least four, which in one instance
were far apart, the siphons and foot being at the same time exposed ;
and he adds that the animal has the power of raising itself by means
of this byssus again to the surface after having been suspended below
it for some time. The filaments appeared not to exceed half an inch
in length, and rarely more than one thread was distinctly visible.

Pisidium. Having examined the original and typical specimens
of Mr. Jenyns, which he most obligingly sent me for that purpose,
and being aided by a critical investigation of the species which I
have carried on for very many years in this country, as well as in
France, Germany, and Italy, I am inclined to reduce all the British
species to the following: viz. 1. pusillum (including obtusale) ;
2. nitidum; 3. roseum; 4. Henslowianum (including pulchellum and
cinereum, the types of which last I have also examined, through the
kindness of Mr. Alder); and 5. amnicum. ‘The variation of form,
striation, and comparative solidity is unquestionably greater among
freshwater than marine shells; and it is probably owing to the dif-
ferent nature and qualities of the fluid which they inhabit and from
which their materials are secreted.

P. pusillum, var. P. obtusale (teste Jenyns), i. 120. Clevedon
(Rev. Mr. Norman); Serk (J. G. J.). I have never met with this
variety in company with the typical form. Its habits appear to be
more active, owing perhaps to the difference of the water and locali-
ties in which it is found.

Ditto (typical form), 11.123. A very fine variety, of a paler colour,
occurred to me some time ago in the neighbourhood of Llanelly,
Carmarthenshire ; and Mr. Bean has lately sent me the same variety

38 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

from Scarborough. Judging from the description and figure given
by Poli in his ‘ Testacea utriusque Siciliz,’ t. i. p. 65. pl. 16. f. 1,
I should say that his P. Casertanum ought to be referred to this spe-
cies, and not to P. Henslowianum or pulchellum, as M. Baudon has
supposed. Poli did not notice any other species. There being a
difference of opinion on this point (probably arising from the descrip-
tion not being sufficiently explicit for identification of the species),
it would not, in my opinion, be worth while to substitute the local
name of Casertanum for either of these species, which are so well
known by their present names.

Pisidium nitidum, 11.126. Yatton, Somerset (Rev. Mr. Norman) ;
Serk, with the last and two next species. It appears to be generally
diffused throughout Great Britain and Ireland, but not to be so
gregarious, or to occur in such numbers, as the last species.

P.roseum, Scholtz, Schlesien’s Land- und Wasser-Mollnsken, p. 140.
P. pulchellum, var. 6, Jen. p. 18. pl. 21. f. 4,5. P. Gassiesstanum,
Dupuy, Moll. terr. et d’eau douce en France, p. 685. t. 30. f. 7.
This species differs from any of its congeners in the colour of the
animal, from which the name given to it by Scholtz is derived, as
well as in its gibbous shell, and the front or ventral margin being
much compressed. It is found, but in comparative rarity, together
with P. nitidwm and Henslowianum (var. pulchellum), so that it
cannot be a local variety of either of these species; and the position
of its beaks, which is nearly terminal, will at once serve to distinguish
it from P. pusillum or any of its varieties. I have taken it in many
parts of England and Wales, as far north as Nottinghamshire ; and I
observed it, in 1843, in a pond by the road-side between Bonn and
Poppelsdorff in the Rhine district. A comparison of Mr. Jenyns’s
typical specimen of P. pulchellum var. 6. with this species has satis-
fied me that they are the same. I have added a representation of it
in Pl. II. f. 3 a—c. It was not without considerable hesitation that
I adopted Scholtz’s name of vosewm for this species, because in a
Supplement to the second edition of his work, which was published
in 1853, he has considered it to be a variety of the P. fontinale of
Pfeiffer (our P. pusillum); but the peculiar and constant colour
of the animal appears to form a good distinctive mark, and Scholtz
has not otherwise characterized any of the Pistdia with sufficient
accuracy.

P. Henslowianum var. pulchellum, 11. 128. Guernsey (Dr. Luhis).

Ditto (typical form), i. 131. Ferry Hill, co. Durham (Rev. Mr.
Norman).

The P. Recluzianum of Baudon’s monograph, p. 53. pl. 5. f. D,
which is stated to have been found at Belfast, appears, from the de-
scription and figure given by him, to be the Turtonia minuta. He
even states the colour of the shell to be “ flavo-violacea,’’? which is
precisely that of 7. minuta. Mr. Hyndman says, as to this species,
**Abundant between tide-marks. Found in great quantity in the
stomachs of mullet taken in the Harbour near Belfast. In one fish
taken in Larne Lough, and the contents of the stomach given me by
W. Darragh, Curator to the Belfast Museum, I estimated 35,000 of

fe ta BS SS

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 39

these little shells.” It is equally abundant in the Channel Isles.
The original species (P. Recluzianum) seems to have been founded by
M. Bourguignat on young specimens of P. Henslowianum (var. pul-
chellum) from Boulogne, and is described and figured in the ‘ Journal
de Conchyliologie,’ t. i. p. 174. pl. 8. f. 8 a-e.

Mytilus Galloprovincialis, Lamarck, vi. (1) 126. I believe this to
be a distinct species from M. edulis or any of its varieties, and that
it may be readily distinguished by the compression and sharp angle
of the anterior side, the more rounded outline of the basal margin
(which in M. edulis is subquadrate), the beaks being more incurved,
and especially by the prominence of the posterior or byssal margin.
It also attains a much larger size ; a specimen which I noticed in the
collection of M. Deshayes, from Toulon, measuring about five inches
in length. Mr. Barlee’s specimen of M. edulis, which is recorded in
the ‘ British Mollusca’ as measuring eight inches and a half in length,
is a Modiola modiolus. Another characteristic mark, which I ob-
served in Lamarck’s typical specimen of M. Galloprovincialis at the
Jardin des Plantes, and in all the other specimens which I have seen,
is that the epidermis is more or less puckered, like what are called
“* crows’-feet,”’ in some part or other of the shell. The M. pellucidus
of Pennant and other English conchologists is most probably a variety
of this species, and not of M. edulis ; but I will not venture to restore
Pennant’s name, as he did not distinguish the species with sufficient
precision. It is also probably the M. di/atatus of Gray, and the M.
subsaxatilis of Williamson. It is not uncommon on our coasts ; and
I have some fine specimens from the Bristol Channel. A repre-
sentation of this species will be found in PI. II. fig. 4.

M. ungulatus, Pl. II. fig. 5. Linn. Syst. Nat. p. 1157. Poli,
Test. utr. Sic. t. 11. p. 208.

While I was at Serk with Dr. Lukis, we found in the Gouliot Caves
there several specimens of this unquestionably distinct species, mixed
with M. edulis and M. Galloprovincialis. ‘These caves are completely
uncovered by the sea once only in about eight cr ten years, and are
never accessible except at low spring tides, and even then for a very
short time only; and the mussels were obtained by scraping the side
of one of the outer entrances which was under water. The tide
sometimes rises on that coast to a height of 32 feet. The specimens
in my possession exactly correspond with the description given by
Linneus in his ‘Systema Nature,’ and which is as follows :—“ M.
testa levi, subcurvata: margine posteriori inflexo, cardine terminali
bidentato.”’ And in the ‘Mus. Lud. Ulr.’ p. 541, he says, ‘Testa
rudis, fragilis, livida, striata transversim quasi ex lineis imbricatis.
Sutura postica linea recta excurrit ultra apicem obtusum. Cardo
rima longitudine suture eique parallela. Par testarum distinctarum,
in plano juxta se positarum, refert ungulas pecoris binas medio a se
invicem dehiscentes et basi divaricatas.’’ And in his note 136* he
adds, “‘ Valvulze valde convexze. Nates distantes acutee. Cardo apicis
dentibus 2, 3, s. 4, notatus.’’ The localities assigned by Linnzeus to
this species are Southern Europe and the Cape of Good Hope; but
I suspect that the shells from the last-named locality may belong to

40 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

a different species. The colour of the animal differs from that of
M. edulis and M. Galloprovincialis in being bright yellow instead of
brown ; and the shells are at a glance equally distinguishable by the
anterior side being extremely gibbous, the posterior or byssal margin
being straight or inflected and umbilicated, the want of a dorsal
angle, the pointed extremities, and also by the oblique slope on each
side of the lower or basal margins to a point, causing the fanciful
but striking resemblance to a bullock’s hoof when the valves are
placed side by side. The colour of the shell is purplish blue, the
epidermis being olive-brown and highly iridescent. The size of our
largest specimen is four inches and a half in length, and two and a
quarter in breadth. In the Linnean Collection two shells are still
preserved ; one of them being in a tin cradle-shaped box, marked on
the lid “ Mytilus ungulatus,” in Linneeus’s own handwriting; the
other being loose in the same drawer. Both of these shells have on
the inside of one of the valves the number “ 216”’ in the same hand-
writing; and this number corresponds with that under which the
species is described in the tenth edition of the ‘Systema Naturee.’
They agree with ours in every respect, except in being somewhat
smaller. Dr. Lukis informs me that the “hoof” mussel is some-
times, but rarely, brought to the Guernsey market from a very large
reef of rocks about twenty-five miles south of the island, and that
such specimens are nearly as fine as those from the Gouliot Caves.
The rediscovery of this long-lost Linnzean species is very interesting.
None of the subsequent authors except Poli seem to have recognized
it; and when they attempted to do so, they mistook other, and
exotic, species for it. Since the above was written, Mr. Norman has
sent me for examination some shells which he, and afterwards Mr.
Webster, took at Hayle in Cornwall, and which clearly belong to this
species, as well as a stunted specimen of the form or variety called
tncurvatus, found by Mr. Norman at the Land’s-End.

Modiola tulipa, 11. 187. This forms a rude nest by agglutinating
together small stones and bits of other shells, in the same manner as
the Lime ; and when taken out, it floats on the surface, being either
of less specific gravity than the water, or buoyed up by air-cells. I
think this isa different species from the M. tulipa of Lamarck, which
is exotic, and that the name “‘ radiata,” given to it by Mr. Hanley in
Thorpe’s ‘ British Marine Conchology,’ ought to be adopted for our
shell. A large and dark-coloured variety has been taken by Mr.
Norman, as well as myself, plentifully in Falmouth Harbour. Spe-
cimens of this variety attain sometimes the size of two inches and a
quarter in length.

M. cuprea, n. s.

Testa ovato-trapezoidea, gibbosa, solidula, nitida, epidermide fulva
prismatica, antice flava pilosa, vestita, subtus albida, rugis con-
ceutricis raris irregulariter notata; angulo transversali ex apicibus
ad latus anterius cblique decurrente ; umbonibus obtusis ; lateri-
bus, dorsali rectiusculo elevatiore antice rotundato, posteriori ab-
rupte truncato, ventrali convexo subsinuato postice declivi, anteriori

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 41

quadrato; marginibus integris; bysso ex filis perpaucis curtis
crassulis composito ; long. 3, lat. + une.

I have just received from Mr. Bean specimens of this pretty little
Modiola. We says they were taken from the stomach of a Sander-
ling, which was shot on the north shore at Scarborough ; they were
mixed with the young of Mytilus edulis and Littorina littoralis. I
regret that they reached me too late for illustration, my drawings
being at the time in the engraver’s hands. It somewhat resembles
the fry of Crenella nigra, which is quite devoid of any longitudinal
ribs or striz ; but the latter are of an oblong shape, and flatter, and
they have no epidermis. M. agglutinans, or vestita, is also of a
different shape, and not so tumid as this, although its epidermis is
somewhat similar.

I much doubt the propriety of separating Crenel/a from Modiola,
because the former is in its earliest stage of growth also quite smooth.
It is true that some of the Crenel/le inhabit the tunic of Ascidians ;
but others (as C. costulata, rhombea, aud decussata, as well as C.
discors in its young state) are free. A few of the Modiole (as M.
tulipa of British authors, and M. agglutinans) make and inhabit nests,
while the rest are free. But these habits are not uniform, nor in my
opinion sufficiently important in themselves to form a generic cha-
racter. Mr. Stimpson, in his recent memoir on the New England
shells, gives it as his opinion that Modiola, Modiolaria, and Crenella
ought to be reunited to Myéilus, on the ground of the animals being
the same in all, and of the differences which exist in species of these
so-called genera being as great inter se as between the genera them-
selves. He also says that the British species of Crenel/a, which are
found on the North American coast, do not possess the habit of
burrowing in the tests of Ascidie.

Crenella costulata, 1. 205. Herm (Mr. Macculloch).

Nucula nitida, ti. 218. Dead valves are abundant in dredged sand
from the Turbot Bank, Belfast Bay.

N. radiata, ii. 220. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson).

Arca tetragona, il. 234. Abundant in crevices of the slate rocks
at Bantry (Dr. Armstrong, Mr. Barlee, Rev. Mr. Norman, and
J. G- J.).

Limopsis pellucida, n. s._ Pl. II. fig. 6 a-d.

Testa ovata, ventricosa, nitida, pellucida, glabra, vix subauriculata,
lineis incrementi conspicuis ; umbonibus rectis, prominulis, obtusis ;
margine integro; cardine foveola media triangulari, subtusque
denticulis 3 acutis, ad latus dextrum 11 et sinistrum 9 dentibus
falcatis, instructo; ligamento foveolam cardinalem occupante ;
long. z1,, lat. 5 unc.

I found two perfect specimens and a single valve of this almost
microscopical shell in dredged sand from Guernsey; and the dis-
covery is most interesting in adding a second species to the list of
recent Limopsides. It appears to be adult, as the teeth are fully
developed. It has no affinity with the fry of Pectunculus Glyci-

42 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

meris, which is quite of another shape, with the margin crenulate: _
and has only three or four tooth-like lamellz on each side of the beak,
besides wanting the central pit for the ligament. The Pectunculus
(Limopsis) minutus of Philippi has an oblique form, much fewer teeth,
more distinct auricles, and a crenulated margin ; and the sculpture is
very different. Our shell is more nearly allied to the Arca aurita of
Brocchi; but in that species the form is also more oblique, and the
surface is striated and sometimes decussated by the lines of growth.
This sometimes resembles in appearance a minute Ungulina.

Lima subauriculata, ii. 263. Bantry (Rev. Mr. Norman). Lovén’s
specimens of LZ. sulculus agree with this in every respect ; but I do
not know his LZ. subauriculata. Judging from his description, it
appears to be different from our species of the same name.

L. Loscombii, ii. 265. Mr. Hyndman, in his Report of the Belfast
Dredging Committee for 1857, says, at page 224, that this species
“makes a nest for itself, like Aians, but often occurs without any.
The animal swims vigorously through the water. The late James
Rose Clealand, Esq., of Rathgael House, discovered this shell many
years ago, off the Copeland Isles, and was aware of its making a
nest.”’

L. hians, ii. 268. There appears to be a difference, but perhaps
only a local or varietal one, between specimens taken in the west of
Scotland and the south coast of England,—the former being larger
and more swollen, and having the ribs and strize much coarser, while
adult shells from the latter locality are much smaller and flatter, and
have a more delicate sculpture. Although the Scotch individuals
form comfortable nests, those which inhabit the Channel Isles have
none, but are found free under stones at low water.

Pecten furtivus, Lovén, p. 31. Specimens received by Mr. Alder
and Mr. Hanley from Professor Lovén with this name, and which I
have had an opportunity of examining, agree in every respect with
our shells, and cannot be mistaken for any variety or modification of
P. striatus.

P. aratus. P.suleatus, Mill. Zool. Dan. Prodr. p. 248. no. 2995 ;
Lov. p. 30. no. 228. Ostrea arata, Gmel. Linn. Syst. Nat. p. 3327.
no. 60. A single valve, in a recent state, was taken by the dredge,
under Mr. Barlee’s directions, in from 60 to 80 fathoms, off the
Skerries. Miuller’s original name of su/catus having been pre-occu-
pied by Born for a well-known Mediterranean species, Gmelin’s
name must be adepted for this.

Acephala Palliobranchiata, or Brachiopoda.

It is not improbable that this peculiar group of the Mollusca will
have to be transferred to the Molluscoidea, and be assigned a place
between the Bryozoa and Tunicata. No one can examine the dr-
giopes and Lepralie without being struck by the analogy between
them in respect of the form, texture, and sculpture of their shells.
Since the time of Montagu, the great tribe of the Testacea has lost
several of its most important members in the Testaceous Annelides,

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 43

the Cirrhopoda, and Foraminifera ; and there is now a prospect of
its being deprived of its right arm, the Brachiopoda :—

** Singula de nobis anni preedantur euntes ;
Eripuere jocos, Venerem, convivia, ludum ;
Tendunt extorquere poémata.”

Terebratula capsula, n.s. PI. II. fig. 7 a, 6.

Testa subzequivalvis, rotundato-ovata, convexiuscula, lateribus utrin-
que compressis, nitida, fulva, punctis tuberculiformibus, irregu-
lariter sparsis, vix confertis, notata; alis perbrevibus, rotundatis ;
rostris prominulis ; foramine angusto; intus-sceleto seu deltidio
nullo, in valvula superiore fovea triangulari demissa et dentibus
2 lateralibus validis lamelliformibus, in valvula inferiore denticulis
2 lateralibus cuspidatis, munita; margine integro; long. JQ, lat.
zz une.

Several specimens of the very minute Brachiopod noticed in my
last paper have since occurred to me; and I have been thus enabled
to ascertain its generic position. By sacrificing some of my speci-
mens, I have succeeded in examining the interior structure of the
shell; and I am satisfied that it belongs to Terebratulina of D’Or-
bigny, or to an allied subgenus of Teredratula, and not to Argiope.
Mr. Norman’s shell is of rather a more oval shape than any of my
specimens ; but they vary a little in this respect. It cannot be mis-
taken for the fry of Terebratula caput-serpentis, which is of a very
different shape, and is inequivalve, besides having the peculiar dicho-
tomous ribs which distinguish that species, in addition to the tuber-
culiform dots. Under a magnifying power of 100 diameters, the
inner surface of 7’. capsula appears to be marked with very fine wave-
like lines which converge towards the beaks. This shell being equi-
valve or nearly so, it may be a question whether it ought not to be
placed in a new subgenus of Terebratula. Mr. Hyndman sent me
this species from Belfast Bay as Argiope cistellula ; and I have found
it in old shells from the same locality, mixed with Argiope cistellula,
which, however, occurs much less frequently there. I also dis-
covered both species at Etretat, on the coast of Normandy, on stones
which had been taken up in the fishermen’s nets at a distance of four
leagues from land, and at a depth of about 25 fathoms.

Argiope cistellula, i1. 361 (Megathvris), and iv. 257. I noticed
a specimen of this shell, mixed with some of 4. Neapolitana, which
came from Sardinia; and I have reason to believe that Philippi con-
founded both species in his description and figures of Orthis semi-
nulum. I have given in Pl. II. fig. 8a, 6, a representation of a
young specimen of A. cistellula from Guernsey, to show the variation
of form to which this species is subject.

[To be continued. |

44. Mr. A. Adams on Cavolina, Diacria, and Pleuropus.

VI.—On the Synonyms and Habitats of Cavolina, Diacria, and
Pleuropus. By Arruur Apams, F.L.S., Surgeon of H.M.S.

Actzon.
To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Having captured in the towing-net almost all the known
species of the genera Cavolina, Diacria, and Pleuropus, while
traversing the Atlantic and Indian Oceans and the China Sea,
the results of my experience with regard to the species of these
Pteropods may prove acceptable to your readers.

Gen. Cavo.ina, Gioéni.
1. C. Telemus, Linn.

Monoculus Telemus, Linn.
Anomia tridentata, Forsk.
Cavolina natans, Abildg.
Hyalzea cornea, Lam.
papilionacea, Bory.
teniobranchia, Per. § Les.
— Chemnitziana, Lesueur.
Forskali, Blainv.
Peroni, Blainv.

affinis, D’ Ord.

Caulina natans, Poli.

Hab. Atlantic and Indian Oceans. Common. Varies from
amber- and pale-yellow to transparent ; varies also in size.
2. C. gibbosa, Rang.
Hyalza flava, D’ Ord.

Hab. Atlantic and Indian Oceans! Common. Varies in
colour like the last.

3. C. uncinata, Rang.
Hyalea Rangu, Desh.
Hab. Atlantic and Indian Oceans. Rather scarce.

4. C. globulosa, Rang.
Hab. China Sea. Rare; one specimen.

5. C. quadridentata, Lesueur.
Hyalzea quadrispinosa, D’ Ord.

Hab. Atlantic and Indian Oceans. Common.

Mr. A. Adams on Cayolina, Diacria, and Pleuropus. 45

6. C. longirostris, Lesueur.
Hyalzea limbata, D’ Ord.
ecaudata, Lesueur.
Hab. Atlantic and Indian Oceans; China Sea. The H. ecau-

data of Lesueur is only a short-beaked variety, and D’Orbigny’s
H. limbata is merely a large variety.

7. C. angulata, Souleyet.

Hab. Indian Ocean. Common. This offers some peculiari-
ties, but seems merely to be a small variety of C. longirostris.

8. C. Orbignyi, Rang (fossil).

Hyaleea aquensis, Gratel.

Subgen. Orbignyia, A. Ad.
9. C. infleva, Lesueur.

Hyalea elongata, Lesueur.
depressa, D’ Ord.
uncinata, Héningh.
vaginella, Cantr.

Hab. Atlantic and Indian Oceans. Rather abundant.

10. C. labiata, D’Orb.

Hab. Atlantic and Indian Oceans and China Sea. Less
common than the former.

?

These two species are Cavoline much elongated, and present
a peculiar appearance compared with the typical forms,

Gen. Dracrra, Gray.

1. D. trispinosa, Lesueur.

Hyalza mucronata, Quoy & Gaim.
triacantha, Guidotti.
depressa, Bivona.

Hab. Common im the Atlantic and Indian Oceans.

Gen. PLeuropvus, Eschsch.
1. P. pellucidus, Eschsch.
Cleodora pleuropus, Rang.
Hab. ? Mediterranean.

2. P. longifilis, Trosch.
Hab. Mediterranean.

46 Mr. P. H. Gosse on some new British Sea- Anemones.

3. P. levigatus, D’Orb.

Hyaleea levigata, D’ Orb.
Diacria leevigata, Gray.

Hab. Indian Ocean. Rare; one specimen.

I have captured all these species in a towing-net made in
various forms and of different materials,—a bread-bag with a
bunting tongue or cod being about the best. They are most
numerous in fine weather, and seem to come near the surface
during the night, and especially towards the evening. I have
not succeeded, however, in making out the exact hours of their
appearance near the surface, as M. D’Orbigny appears to have
done, my captures having occurred at different and irregular
intervals.

I am, Gentlemen,
Yours &c.,
ArtHuR ADAMS.

VII.—Characters and Descriptions of some new British Sea-
Anemones. By Purxir H. Gosss, F.R.S.

Fam. Sagartiade.
Genus PHELLIA.

Sp. 1. Phellia Brodricii (mim). Sreciric cnaracrer. Epi-
dermis free at the margin, dense, transversely corrugated. Ten-
tacles marked with a latticed pattern.

General Description—Form. Base adherent to rocks; con-
siderably exceeding the column.

Column abjectly flat when completely contracted, and rough-
ened with strong concentric wrinkles ; rising to a tall, somewhat
slender pillar, studded with low warts on its upper portion,
but covered on its lower two-thirds with a tough, firmly adherent
epidermis, the upper edge of which is free, with a ragged folia-
ceous margin, not forming a tube. The surface of this is trans-
versely corrugated, but not warted. The animal frequently
expands in its low condition, when the flower occupies the sum-
mit of a very low cone, and is not half the diameter of the base.
Mr. Brodrick informs me, however, that the appearance and size
of the flower have degenerated in captivity, and that its expanse
was fully an inch in diameter at first. A slight margin, much
wrinkled in semi-contraction, and forming a star of radiating
furrows in closing.

Disk flat or slightly concave; outline circular.

Tentacles arranged in five rows, viz. 6, 6, 12, 24, 48 = 96;

Mr. P. H. Gosse on some new British Sea-Anemones. 47

short and slender, diminishing from the first row outwards; in
ordinary extension not longer than one-fourth the diameter of
the disk; generally carried arching over the margin, the tips
occasionally turned up.

Mouth elevated on a strongly marked cone.

Acontia not emitted, even under strong irritation, while in
my possession. Mr. Brodrick, however, has seen them projected
from the mouth. They were very slender.

Cotour. Column: exposed portion pellucid white, with the
low warts opake white.

Epidermis ochreous drab, shghtly darker nm some parts, with
longitudinal white lines proceeding from the base, and vanishing
a little way up. Central star of button formed of alternate
whitish and blackish rays.

Disk drab: each primary and secondary radius marked with
two parallel lines of dark chocolate-brown ; each tertiary radius
similarly but more faintly marked, and the space enclosed is in
these latter radii drab on their outer and white on their inner
moiety, the divisions of the two colours bemg marked by a black
spot. The space immediately bounding the foot of each primary
tentacle dark brown.

Tentacles pellucid whitish ; the lower half opake white on the
front, crossed by four transverse bars of dusky, the whole (ex-
cept the lowest one) being connected by three longitudinal lines
of the same colour, which impart a latticed or window-like
pattern to the tentacle.

Mouth: lip white; throat white, with black furrows.

Size, Diameter of base about seven-eighths of an inch, of
extended column half an inch, of flower from one-third of an inch
to an inch; height one inch.

Locauity. Lundy Island, on rocks at low water.

Sprciric NAME. After William Brodrick, Esq., of Ilfracombe,
who kindly favoured me with one of two specimens obtained in
August 1857.

Fam. Bunodide.

Genus Hormarutia (mihi).

Base adherent to shells, greatly expanded.

Column pillar-like, much corrugated, surrounded by a single
horizontal series of warts. Name from dppaGds, a necklace of
pearls.

Sp. 2. Hormathia Margarite (mihi). SpEciFic CHARACTER.
White, with purple tentacles.
General Description.—Vorm. Base very closely adherent to a

48 Mr. P. H. Gosse on some new British Sea- Anemones.

living Fusus antiquus; far exceeding the column, and clasping
the shell.

Column: skin delicate, much corrugated transversely ; below
the margin a horizontal row of large well-defined warts, about
ten in number; summit very much corrugated, and falling into
radiating folds m incipient retractation. A slight but distinct
margin.

Disk slightly concave ; outline almost circular.

Tentacles arranged in two or three rows, rather long, sub-
equal, but the inner row somewhat longer than the outer; when
fully expanded, curving over the margin.

Mouth not raised on a cone, slightly corrugated.

Cotovur. Column white.

Disk white, streaked with very light brown.

Tentacles dark reddish purple, without any markings.

Mouth: lip slightly yellow.

Size. Diameter two inches; height two inches.

Locauity. Moray Firth, off Macduff, Banff; from deep water.

For this magnificent species I am indebted to the kindness of
the Rev. Walter Gregor, who forwarded it to me. It was dead,
however, when it reached me; but his own careful notes and
sketches, made while it was alive, have enabled me, in combina-
tion with my own imperfect observations, to characterize it as
above.

The genus is an aberrant one in the family Bunodide, ap-
proaching the Sagartiade through Adamsia and S. parasitica,
with both of which it has obvious relations.

The specific name is given, at Mr. Gregor’s request, in honour
of an esteemed friend.

Genus Stompauta (mihi).

Base adherent, expanded.

Column pillar-like, without warts or suckers, imperforate (?) ;
skin much corrugated; substance not at all cartilaginous, but
soft and lax. Disk very protrusile. Tentacles perfectly retrac-
tile. Acontia not present.

Name from croudos, wide-mouthed.

Sp. 3. Stomphia Churchie (mihi). Spreciric CHARACTER.
Body dashed with scarlet on white or yellow; tentacles white,
with scarlet bands.

General Description Form. Base adherent to rocks in deep
water, expansile considerably beyond the column.

Column very protean in shape, generally a short thick pillar,
sometimes constricted hour-glass fashion or like a dice-box ; the
base sometimes detaches itself, and becomes very concave with

Mr. P. H. Gosse on some new British Sea-Anemones. 49

sharp edges, or, on the other hand, protrudes as a low cone.
Skin much and irregularly corrugated transversely, and also
longitudinally from the margin a little way downwards, thus
giving a decussate appearance to the upper portion. Margin
distinct, but without parapet or fosse. Substance pulpy, or
softly fleshy, very lax.

Disk flat, but often protruded as a low cone; radii well
marked.

Tentacles about 60, arranged in four rows, viz. 6, 6, 12, 36;
subequal, the inner slightly longer than the outer, conical, much
corrugated in contraction ; when expanded, about equal in length
to half the diameter of the disk; generally carried horizontally
spreading, or descending with the tips shghtly up-curving.

Mouth often widely opened; lip sharp, protrusile, forming a
narrow, low, circular wall.

Corovur. Column cream-white deepening to positive yellow,
most irregularly sprinkled with dashes and streaks of rich sear-
let, very much like a flaked carnation.

Disk white or yellowish white, pellucid.

Tentacles white or yellowish white, pellucid, marked with
three remote rings of scarlet, and, on the lower half of their
front face, with two parallel stripes of the same hue, running
longitudinally to the foot, sometimes confluent throughout or
in part. These lateral stripes vary much in distinctness and
size even in the tentacles of the same individual; occasionally
they run in upon the radu, and at times they are quite obsolete.

Mouth: edge of lip rich scarlet, sharply defined without, but
within blending off quickly into the throat, which is white and
strongly furrowed. Interior of gonidial tubercles scarlet.

Size. Column an inch and a half in height, and the same in
diameter ; flower about two inches in expanse.

Locarity. All round the Scottish coasts, in deep water.
Several specimens have been sent to me by Mr. Gregor from
Banff; but I had received drawings and descriptions of it pre-
viously from Mr. C. W. Peach, of Wick, and still earlier (about two
years ago) from Miss Church, of Glasgow. With the name of
this lady, who was the first to bring it under my notice, I have
honoured the species.

Varieties :—a. Lychnucha. The condition just described,

8B. Incensa. The red of the column predominant and almost
wholly confluent, interrupted merely by a few yellow flakes.

y. Ezxtincta. Column and disk pure white ; lip faintly tinged
with red; tentacles having the usual scarlet bars and the scarlet
foot-lines : the latter fait, but distinct, and running in far upon
the radii.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 4

50 Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects.

Fam. Cerianthide.
Genus CERIANTHUS.

Sp. 4. Cerianthus Lloydit (mihi). Spncrric cuaracter. Me-
senteric prolongations of the septa regularly graduated in length.
Basal pore central.

This species differs signally from C. membranaceus and C. cy-
lindricus in the arrangement of the membranous plates which
spring from the walls of the elongate abdominal cavity. In
those (according to the researches of M. Haime) the ordinary
lamellze are short, while two are immensely prolonged, even to
the bottom of the visceral cavity. In the present species the
lamelle are twenty-four in number, of which one pair is exceed-
ingly minute, while the opposite pair extends close to the basal
pore. From the one to the other of these conditions there is a
regular gradation in length; but from the longest to the middle
pair the diminution is slight, while from the middle pair to the
shortest it is great and rapid.

General Description.—Form. Not differing in any recognized
particular from C. membranaceus.

Cotovur. Column: a rich chestnut anteriorly, fading into a
pellucid buff or drab posteriorly ; the front edge of this colour
is abrupt, and forms a serrated marginal line.

Disk pellucid whitish, separated from the tentacles by a broad
ring of dark brown.

Tentacles: the peripheral rows barred alternately with white
and brown—four to six bands of each colour, which is more opake
or more pellucid in different specimens. The gular tentacles
dark chestnut-brown.

Size. Six inches in length when extended, with a thickness
varying from half an inch to one-fourth.

Locatity. Menai Strait.

The specific name I have selected in honour of Mr. William
Alford Lloyd, whose talent and enterprise have done so much
for aquarian zoology. The species has been obtamed in some

plenty by that gentleman, who first mtroduced it to notice in the
spring of 1856.

VIII.—Characters of some apparently undescribed Ceylon Insects.
By F. Waker.

{Continued from vol. i. p. 286. }
Fam. Cicindelide.

TRICONDYLA TUMIDULA. Atra, thorace brevi fusiformi glabro
nitente lateribus subconvexis, elytris convexis fusiformibus rude

Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects. 51

et conferte scabris lateribus subconvexis, femoribus rufis. Long.
9 lin.

TRICONDYLA SCITISCABRA. Atra, thorace angusto subconvexo vix
nitente antice attenuato sulcis scitissimis transversis, elytris fusi-
Sou subconvexis scitissime et confertissime seabris. Long.

1_7 lin.

Fam. Carabide.

DROMIUS REPANDENS. Ferrugineus, capite nigro, thorace piceo
cordato marginato suleato, elytris conferte lineatis extus nigrican-
tibus. Long. 1% lin.

JOLPODES? MARGINICOLLIS. Niger, nitens, clypeo conico fulves-
cente, antennis pedibusque testaceis, thorace subrotundato late
marginato, vitta lateribusque testaceis, angulis posticis obtusis,
elytris lineatis, maculis quatuor angulosis margimeque testaceis.
Long. 23 lin.

PLATYSMA RETINENS. Nigrum, nitens, capite bifoveolato, thorace
suleato postice bifoveolato, elytrorum striis bene determinatis,
antennis piceis basi nigris. Long. 7 lin.

HARPALUS DISPELLENS. Fem. Niger, capite utrinque impresso,
thorace sulco brevi discali, elytris apice oblique emarginatis, striis
bene determinatis, punctis nonnullis discalibus plurimisque margi-
nalibus, palpis apice ferrugineis, antennis ferrugineis basi piceis.
Long. 5 lin.

DrimosTtoMA?! MARGINALE. Nigro-zneum, palpis antennis pedi-
busque fulvis, thorace abdomineque fulvo marginatis, thorace sul-
eato postice subretracto, angulis posticis bene determinatis, elytris
scite striatis margine fulvo apud apices dilatato. Long. 3 lin.

Fam. Dytiscide.

HypDROPORUS INEFFICIENS. Testaceus, thorace maculis duabus
posticis trausversis nigris, elytris cinereis glabris testaceo strigatis
basi nigris. Long. # ahi

Fam. Gyrinide.

GyYRINUS DIScIFER. Ater, margine tenul pedibusque testaceis, ab-
dominis apice acutissimo, eee et elytrorum margine lato (postice
latissimo) tomentoso. Long. 3-33 lin.

Fam. Staphylinide.

Ocypus LINEATUS. Piceus, tomentosus, subsetosus, elytris badiis,
pedibus fulvescentibus, femoribus supra nigro strigatis. Long.
5 lin.

PHILONTHUS PEDEsTRIS. Ater, capite thoraceque nitentibus, tho-
race punctato-trilineato, coxis femoribusque anticis fulvescentibus.
Long. 3} lin.

XANTHOLINUS INCLINANS. Ferrugineus, nitens, capite abdomineque

4*

52 Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects.

nigris, antennis nigris basi testaceis, pedibus testaceis. Long.
12 lin.

Sunius? osirquus. Rufus, capite abdomineque nigris, antennis
nigris apice rufescentibus, elytris nigro suboblique lateque vittatis,
abdominis segmentis rufescente marginatis. Long. 3 lin.

PROGNATHA TENUIS. Atra, nitens, glabra, capite thoraceque de-
pressis, antennis rufescentibus subclavatis, thorace cordato, elytris
testaceis, abdominis segmentis testaceo marginatis, tibiis tarsisque
rufescentibus. Long. 12 lin.

Osorius? compactus. Ater, crassus, cylindricus, nitens, puncta-
tus, antennis pedibusque rufescentibus, elytris abdomine vix bre-
vioribus. Long. 14 lin.

OxyTELus BicoLor. Rufescens, latiuseulus, capitis vertice nigro,
thorace tricarinato, elytris nigricante nebulosis, abdominis seg-
mentis nigro marginatis, antennis nigricantibus basi rufescentibus,
pedibus testaceis. Long 24-25 lin.

TrocorpuLtaus! TaproBaN&. Ater, nitens, gracilis, subtilissime
punctatus, antennis pedibusque pallide rufescentibus. Long.
1 lin.

ALEOCHARA TRANSLATA. Nigra, palpis, elytris basi, abdommis
dimidio basali pedibusque rufis. Long. 14 lin.

ALEOCHARA SUBJECTA. Nigra, latiuscula, nitens, antennis nigris
robustis basi testaceis, pedibus testaceis, femoribus posticis supra
1

Pies Se 93: ee
nigricantibus. Long. 3-2 lin.

DinarRDA SERRICORNIS. Nigro-picea, antennis basi ferrugineis,
articulo 1° longo subtumido, 2° parvo, 3° et sequentibus subtri-
gonis, 11° subfusiformi, thorace subquadrato sulcato, elytris con-
ferte punctatis, pedibus ferrugineis. Long. 33 lin.

Fam. Pselaphide.

Genus PsELAPHANAX.

Corpus subsetosum. Caput latum, postice petiolatum. Antenne
filiformes, corporis dimidio longiores. Thorax subglobosus, sub-
fusiformis, postice coarctatus. Elytra convexa. Abdomen elytra
vix superans. Pedes longiusculi.

PsELAPHANAX SETOSUsS. Ater, subsetosus, nitens, antennis rufes-
centibus, articulis 4°—7° nigris, 8° et 9° albis, pedibus albidis, femo-
ribus apices versus nigricantibus. Long. 13 lin.

Fam. Scydmenide.

ScyDM4NUS MEGAMELAS. Ater, nitens, hirtus, capite thoraceque
parvis, antennis submoniliformibus corpore vix brevioribus, elytris
convexis latiuseulis. Long. 1 lin.

Fam. Nitidulide.

NirrpULA SUBMACULATA. Fulvescens, conferte punctata, antennis

- Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects. 53

testaceis apice nigris, elytris maculis quatuor indistinctis nigri-
eantibus. Long. | lin.

MELIGETHES RESPONDENS. Nigra, lata, leevis, subnitens, antennis
pedibusque piceis. Long. 14 lin.

Fam. Trogositide.

TROGOSITA RHYZOPHAGOIDES. Ferruginea, angusta, antennis ni-
gris subclavatis apice ferrugineis, capite thoraceque subpunctatis,
elytris scite striatis. Long. 13 lin.

Fam. Cucujide.

Cucusus? rxcommopus. Testaceus, antennis apices versus obscu-
rioribus corporis dimidio longioribus, elytris guttis duabus disca-
libus fuseis. Long. 14 lin.

SizvaNus scuTicoLtis. Ferrugineus, capite thoraceque conferte
punctatis, antennis clavatis corporis dimidio brevioribus, thorace
elongato, disco plano subcarinato, elytris striatis. Long. 1+ lin.

SILVANUS PoRRECTUS. Ferrugineus, angustus, capite thoraceque
conferte punctatis, antennis clavatis corporis dimidio vix breviori-
bus, thorace longissimo, disco plano, elytris punctato-striatis.
Long. 1 lin.

Fam. Lathridiade.

CorTICARIA RESECTA. Picea, nitens, antennis nigris, pedibus testa-
ceis, elytris scite lineato-punctatis. Long. } lin.

Fam. Dermestide.

ATTAGENUS! RUFIPES. Nigro-piceus, subovatus, nitens, subtilis-
sime punctatus, palpis antennis pedibusque rufis. Long 12 lin.

Fam. Byrrhide.

Genus INcLICcA.

Corpus ellipticum, crassum, convexum. Antenne gracillimee, sub-
clavate, corporis dimidio breviores ; articulus 1"° elongatus; 2"
mediocris ; 3¥° et sequentes minuti, rotundi. Abdomen alas pos-
ticas paullo superans. Pedes crassi, breves.

Inciica sovipa. Nigra, nitens, glabra, elytrorum striis optime
determinatis, antennis testaceis apice nigris, pedibus fulvis, femo-
ribus posterioribus nigris, tibiis posterioribus nigricante late fas-
ciatis. Long. } lin.

Fam. Histeride.

Hister mMunpissimus. AH. Scevole et H. chinensi simillimus at
distinctus. Ater, nitens, glaber, mandibulis magnis ineequalibus,
dextra dentibus duobus parvis acutis, sinistra longiore magis ar-
cuata dentibus duobus majoribus subacutis, thoracis sulcis duobus
lateralibus postice abbreviatis, elytris obscuris, striis optime deter-

54 Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects.

minatis, 1* aut marginali abbreviata, 2* 3° et 4* integris, 5* sub-
abbreviata, 6* valde abbreviata. Long. 33 lin.

Fam. Dynastide.

XyLorrupes rEDucTUS. Mas. Rufo-piceus, subtus rufescens fulvo-
pilosus, capitis cornu brevi retracto apice conico, thorace sub-
levi excavato, elytris subobsolete punctato-lineatis, lineis suturali-
bus distinctis. Maem. Capite inermi, thorace non excavato. Long.

see
7+ lin.

XyLorrures sotiprees. Mem. Rufus, subpunctatus, subtus vix
pilosus, capite transverse carinato, thorace convexo, tibiis crassis-
simis. Long. 73 lin.

PuiLeurvus petractus. Fam. Niger, vix nitens, capite punctato,
antennis palpisque rufis, thorace marginato subtilissime punctato,
elytris punctato-lineatis. Long. 4—4¢ lin.

OrpHNUS DETEGENS. Mas. Niger, nitens, parce punctatus, subtus
rufescens, capite cornu erecto, thorace valde excavato, carinis la-

teralibus cornutis. Fam. Capite inermi, thorace plano. Long.
3-3 lin
7 lin.

Fam. Melolonthide.

MerLOLONTHA RUBIGINOSA. Ochraceo-rubiginosa, subtus testaceo-
albida, scutello pallido, abdominis lateribus albis, elytris apicem
versus subgibbosis. Long. 15 lin.

MELOLONTHA FERRUGINOSA. Ferrugineo-picea, pallide tomentosa,
subtus cano-pilosa, antennarum laminis rufescentibus, elytris apicem
versus subgibbosis. Long. 13 lin.

MeELOLONTHA PINGUIS. Picea, subnitens, non tomentosa, pilis
subtus nonnullis pallidis, capite dense punctato, thorace parce
punctato, elytris rufescentibus parce punctatis apicem versus ab-
rupte deflexis. Long. 9 lin.

MELOLONTHA SETOSA. Picea, obscura, subpruinosa, rude punctata

. . . . . . . . ?

pilis raris longis pallidis induta, subtus ferruginea, elytris apicem
versus abrupte deflexis. Long. 10 lin.

Ruizorrocus Hirtipectrus. Rufescens, nitens, subpunctatus
pilis paucis longis indutus, pectore pilis testaceis dense vestito,
capite nigricante conferte punctato. Long. 7 lin.

RuizorroGus #QUALIS. Rufescente-testaceus, nitens, conferte
punctatus, vix pilosus, capite marginato transverse bicarinato,
elytrorum lateribus subundulatis, sulcis duobus humeralibus in-
distinctis. Long. 5} lin.

RuizorroGus cosratus. Ferrugineus, nitens, vix tomentosus,
confertissime punctatus, capite marginato antice inciso, elytris sub-
quadricostatis, carinis duabus transversis subapicalibus, pedibus -
rufis. Long. 5 lin.

RuizoTrroGus iNpuctus. Piceus, vix nitens, conferte punctatus,

Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects. 55

subtus rufescens, elytris apicem versus abrupte deflexis. Long.
5 lin.

Rurizorrocus exactus. Ferrugineus, subnitens, confertissime
punctatus, cano-tomentosus, clypeo vix inciso, elytris subquadri-
costatis, thoracis lateribus subangulatis. Long. 5 lin.

TRIGONOSTOMA NANA. ‘Testacea, nitens, capite thoraceque sub-
tilissime punctatis, elytris rude lineato-punctatis.. Long. 23 lin.

PoPILLIA pDISCALIs. Viridis, nitens, subtus cano-pilosa, thoracis
lateribus testaceo-pubescentibus, abdominis lateribus tomento al-
bido maculatis, elytrorum vittis duabus discalibus abbreviatis ru-
fescentibus, pedibus ex parte rufescentibus. Long. 33 lin.

SERICESTHIS ROTUNDATA. Rufescenti-picea, lata, iridescenti-to-
mentosa, clypeo punctato nitente, thorace velutino, elytris sub-
tiliter lineato-punctatis. Long. 4 lin.

SERICESTHIS SUBSIGNATA. Nigra, nitens, parce hirta, subtus irides-
centi-tomentosa, clypeo rude punctato, thorace viridi subtilissime
punctato, elytris subtiliter lineato-punctatis, lineolis quatuor basali-
bus rufescentibus. Long. 3{ lin.

SERICESTHIS MOLLIS. Rufescens, subvelutina, subiridescenti-to-
mentosa, capite nitente punctato, thorace subtilissime punctato,
elytris subtiliter lineato-punctatis. Long. 3 lin.

SERICESTHIS CONFIRMATA. Rufescens, subvelutina, sat angusta,
iridescenti-tomentosa, capite punctato nitente, thorace subpunc-
tato, elytrorum lineis bene determinatis subtiliter punctatis. Long.
22 lin.

PLECTRIS SOLIDA. Ferruginea aut nigra, nitens, crassa, testaceo-
pilosa, scite et conferte punctata, clypeo brevi. Long. 3-34 lin.

ISONYCHUS VENTRALIS. Cupreo-viridis, parce pilosus, capite tho-
raceque subtilissime punctatis, abdomine testaceo, macula apicali
viridi, elytris punctato-lineatis, maculis duabus posticis furcatis
maculisque duabus basalibus fulvis. Long. 3} lin.

IsonyCHUS PECTORALIS. Niger, nitens, vix pilosus, capite thorace-
que subtiliter punctatis, pectore abdomine pedibusque subtus rufes-
centibus, elytrorum lineis vix punctatis. Long. 3% lin.

OmaAtopiia FRACTA. Testacea, nitens, capite viridi depresso con-
fertissime punctato, thorace scite et conferte punctato, disco viridi,
elytris punctato-lineatis, plaga basali, strigis duabus humeralibus,
duabus suturalibus posticis duabusque externis subapicalibus viri-
dibus, tibiis posticis viridibus. Long. 3-33 lin.

OMALOPLIA INTERRUPTA. Viridi-cuprea, nitens, pilosa, capite rude
punctato, thorace scite punctato, maculis duabus posticis margi-
nalibus testaceis, elytris testaceis punctato-lineatis, strigis nonnullis
nigro-viridibus. Long. 23 lin.

OMALOPLIA SEMICINCTA. Testacea, nitens, capite thoraceque viri-
dibus subtilissime punctatis, capite antico thoracisque margine

56 Mr. J. Y. Johnson on Squilla Mantis.

testaceis, elytrorum lineis rude punctatis, macula basali margine
suturaque viridibus, pectore viridi. Long. 2-27 lin.

OMALOPLIA HAMIFERA. Testacea, nitens, capite viridi confertissime
punctato linea transversa testacea, thorace viridi scite punctato
vitta margineque testaceis, abdominis lineis punctatis, vitta sutu-
rali hamata antice abbreviata lineisque duabus marginalibus inter-
ruptis viridibus, pedibus ex parte pectoreque viridibus. Long.
2 lin.

ANOMALA HUMERALIS. Testacca, nitens, capite piceo confertissime
punctato, thorace scitissime punctato, elytris punctato-lmeatis,
sutura maculisque duabus humeralibus nigris, tarsis piceis. Long.
ig BO hi
74 lin.

ANOMALA DIscALis. ‘Testacea, nitens, capite thoraceque scitissime
punctatis viridi marginatis, elytris punctato-lineatis, sutura mar-
gineque nigricantibus, abdominis lateribus nigro fasciatis, fascia
postica viridi, pedibus ex parte viridibus. Long. 53 In.

ANOMALA CONFoRMIs. ‘Testacea, nitens, capite piceo confertissime
punctato, clypeo ferrugineo, thorace scitissime punctato, elytrorum
lineis vix punctatis, sutura picea. Long. 4 lin.

ANOMALA PUNCTATISSIMA. /Kneo- viridis, nitens, contertissime
punctata, palpis antennisque ferrugineis, elytris lineato-punctatis,
tarsis piceis. Long. 4 lin.

MiMeELA vARIEGATA. Viridis, nitens, subtus testaceo varia, capite
thoraceque glabris, capite antico thoracisque lateribus luteis, elytris
punctato-lineatis, maculis duabus discalibus strigisque duabus
transversis anterioribus et exterioribus luteis. Long. 53-64 lin.

Fam. Trichiade.

VALGUS ADDENDUS. Piceus, depressus, subtus cinereo-tomentosus,
elytris punctato-lineatis cinereo subtrifasciatis. Long. 1$ lin.

[To be continued. |

IX.— Note on Squilla Mantis, Rondel.
By James Yate Jounson, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, Madeira, Nov. 15, 1858.

Having obtaimed a fine specimen of the Crustacean Squilla
Mantis, Rondel., from deep water off this island, and having
gone carefully over Mr. Bell’s description of this species in his
excellent ‘History of the British Stalk-eyed Crustacea,’ I beg
leave to send you a note of several points, partly in addition to,
partly im correction of, Mr. Bell’s description, which appears to

Gael i al rts ae a

Mr. J. Y. Johnson on Squilla Mantis. 57

have been drawn up from a dried, and not fully-grown, individual,
43 inches in length,—whereas my specimen, which is a male,
measures 7 inches, the narrowest part of the thorax measuring
1 inch across, and the widest part of the abdomen 13 inch.

1. The eyes are green. 2. The three filaments of the internal
or superior antennz are of very unequal length, the longest of
them measuring 23 inches, the shortest only 1 inch. 3. The
superior (Mr. Bell says the inferior) margin of the groove in the
penultimate joint of the claws which receives the six spines of the
terminal joint is denticulated. This groove is bridged over at
five places by tubercles, as if for the purpose of giving support
to the thin sides of the joint at their free and therefore weakened
edges. 4. The lateral pieces of the carapace have each two
longitudinal ridges or crests, all of which (Mr. Bell speaks of
the outermost only) extend back to near the posterior margin.
This posterior margin forms an uninterrupted curve from the
sides inwardly. Mr. Bell’s diagnosis of the specific character
states that the posterior margin of the middle portion of the
carapace is straight. 5. A// the longitudinal ridges or crests of
the fourth, fifth, and sixth abdominal segments terminate in
spines ; and the /ateral ridges of the first, second, and third seg-
ments are similarly terminated. Mr. Bell refers to the ridges
of the sixth segment only as being spined. The objects that
look like frmged appendages upon five of the abdominal seg-
ments in Mr. Bell’s figure are not to be found on the animal,
saving as depressions in the integument. In Mr. Bell’s specimen
the median ridge of the last abdominal segment (the middle
lobe of the tail) terminated posteriorly im an intramarginal
tubercle: in mine it ends in a sharp spine. At the anterior
extremity of this ridge there is a small tubercle on each side.
The colours of this segment are worthy of notice. The median
ridge is yellow; the raised and thickened margin is brown ; the
larger portion of the superior surface of the segment is of a lively
purple; and on each side of the median ridge near the front
margin of the segment is a large round spot of deep purple,
like an eye, a quarter of an inch in diameter, the anterior por-
tion being nearly black. These spots present a remarkable
appearance when the animal is fresh from the water; but they
disappear entirely, and the whole segment becomes 1 in time of a
dull brown colour. The colour of the abdomen is a pale varied
purple washed with an impure white.

I am, Gentlemen,
Your obedient Servant,
James YATE JOHNSON.

58

X.— Biographical Notice of the late Ricuarp Taytor, F.L.S. &e.

Ir is this month our painful duty to record the death of Mr.
Richard Taylor, the founder of these ‘Annals.’ On a future
occasion we shall endeavour to do more ample justice to his
memory, but we cannot refrain from taking the earliest oppor-
tunity of giving a slight outline of his long, active, and useful
career. In so doing we pay, however imperfectly, the tribute
which is due to one of our most respected fellow-citizens, who
nobly sustained the credit of the profession to which his abilities
were devoted, and deservedly acquired the friendship, esteem,
and confidence of the large circle of eminent men with whom it
brought him into constant and familiar intercourse.

Richard Taylor was born on the 18th of May, 1781, at Nor-
wich. He was the second son (of a family of seven) of John
Taylor, wool-comber, and Susan Cooke, and great-grandson of
Dr. John Taylor, the author of the celebrated ‘ Hebrew Con-
cordance.’ His education was received at a day-school in Nor-
wich, kept by the Rev. John Houghton, whom he deseribes as
an excellent grammarian and a severe disciplimarian. Under
this able tutor and his son, he made early and considerable pro-
gress in classical learning, and also acquired some knowledge of
chemistry and other branches of natural philosophy. It seems to
have been the wish of the master that his pupil should proceed to
the High School of Glasgow (where he had himself received his
education), and there qualify himself for the ministry ; but other
counsels prevailed, and, principally at the suggestion of Sir
James Edward Smith, the founder of the Linnean Society, and
a very intimate friend of his parents, he was mduced to adopt
the profession of a printer—a profession to which he became
ardently attached. On Sir James Smith’s recommendation, he
was apprenticed to Mr. Davis of Chancery Lane, London, a
printer of eminence, from whose press issued many scien-
tifie works of importance. During this penod of his lie, his
leisure hours seem to have been employed im the study not only
of the classics, but also of the medieval Latin and Italian authors,
especially the poets, of whose writings he formed a curious
collection. From these, his “old dumps” as he was wont to
call them, he derived great pleasure to the last moments of his life.
He also became a proficient scholar in French, Flemish, Anglo-
Saxon and several of the kindred Teutonic dialects,—a proficiency
which afterwards proved of eminent utility in his professional
career, by far the greater number of the Anglo-Saxon works, and
works connected with that branch of literature, published im
London during the last forty years, having issued from his press.

On the expiration of his apprenticeship, he carried on business
for a short time in Chancery Lane, in partnership with a Mr.

|

Biographical Notice of the late Richard Taylor, F.L.S. 59

Wilks; but on his birthday in the year 1808, at the age of
twenty-two, he established himself, in partnership with his
father, in Blackhorse Court, Fleet Street, from whence he soon
after removed to Shoe Lane, and subsequently to Red Lion
Court. His press speedily became the medium through which
nearly all the more important works in scientific natural history
were ushered into the world; and the careful accuracy by which
all its productions were distinguished led to a rapid extension of
its use. It was immediately adopted by the Linnean Society ;
the Royal Society and many other learned bodies succeeded ;
individual members naturally followed the example of the
Societies to which they belonged ; and the same valuable qualities
which had rendered it so acceptable to men of science were
equally appreciated by those engaged in other pursuits. The
beautiful editions of the Classics which proceeded from it, soon
rendered his favourite device (the lamp receiving oil, with its
motto of ‘ Alere flammam ”’) as familiar to all who had received a
classical education in England as it had been from the beginning
to the world of science. It would be tedious to enumerate even
the more important of these works; but there is one in all
respects so remarkable as to deserve especial mention. This is
the facsimile of the Psalms from the Codex Alexandrinus, edited
by the Rev. H. H. Baber, ‘at whose chambers in the British
Museum,” says Mr. Taylor in his Diary, under date of the 11th
Nov. 1811, “I have collated the proofs of the first and second
sheets with the Codex letter by letter, and I intend, if possible,
to do the same for all the rest.” A more striking proof could
not be adduced of his strict attention to the accuracy of his
press, and of his persevering devotion even to the minutest
duties of his profession.

In the year 1807 he became a Fellow of the Linnean Society,
and at the anniversary of 1810 he was elected Under-Secretary,
an office which he retained for nearly half a century, and in
which he earned for himself the cordial esteem and good-will of
every member of the Society. In his Diary, under date of
the auniversary of 1849, he notes that he had “served with
M‘Leay, Bicheno, Dr. Boott, and Mr. Bennett, under the suc-
cessive presidencies of the founder Sir J. E. Smith (the intimate
and dear friend of my parents and my warm friend), of the
Earl of Derby, the Duke of Somerset, and my excellent friend
Dr. Stanley, Bishop of Norwich.” To the names of the Presi-
dents he might subsequently have added those of Mr. Brown
and Mr. Bell; and he must have felt, though he was too modest
himself to note it down, how highly he was esteemed by them
all for his strict sense of honour, the amiability of his disposi-
tion, and his entire devotion to the interests of the Society.

60 Biographical Notice of the late Richard Taylor, F.L.S.

Among the numerous other learned bodies of which he was a
member, “the Society of Antiquaries, the Astronomical Society,
and the Philological were those in which he took the deepest
interest. He also attached himself from its commencement to
the British Association for the Advancement of Science, nearly
all the meetings of which, while his health permitted, he regu-
larly attended. At these pleasant gatherings of the scientific
world, in the society of his numerous friends and of those whose
names were most distinguished in science, many of the happiest
days of his life were passed.

In 1822 he became joint editor with Dr. Tilloch of the ‘ Phi-
losophical Magazine,’ with which Dr. Thomson’s ‘ Annals of
Philosophy’ were subsequently incorporated. In 1838 he esta-
blished the present work, under the title of the ‘Annals of Natural
History,’ and united with it, in 1841, Loudon and Charlesworth’s
‘Magazine of Natural History.” He subsequently (at the sug-
gestion and with the assistance of some of the most eminent
members of the British Association) issued several volumes of
a work intended especially to contain papers of a high order
of merit, chiefly translated, under the title of ‘ Taylor’s Scientitic
Memoirs.? But his own principal literary labours were in the
field of biblical and philological research. In 1829 he prepared
a new edition of Horne Tooke’s ‘ Diversions of Purley,’ which he
enriched with many valuable notes, and which he re-edited in
1840. In the same year (1840), Warton’s ‘ History of English
Poetry’ having been placed in his hands by Mr. Tegg, the pub-
lisher, he contedsnced largely, in conjunction with es friends
Sir F. Madden, Benjamin Thorpe, J. M. Kemble, and others,
to improve the valuable edition published in 1824: by the late
Mr. Richard Price.

For many years he represented the ward of Farrimgdon
Without (in which his business premises were situated), in the
Common Council of the City of London, and constantly paid
strict attention to his representative duties. Of all the objects
which came under his cognizance in this capacity there were
none which interested him more deeply than questions con-
nected with education. He took an active part in the foundation
of the City of London School, and warmly promoted the esta-
blishment of University College and of the University of Lon-
don. His politics were decidedly liberal; but his extended
intercourse with the world, and the natural benevolence of his
character, inclined him to listen with the most complete tolerance
to the opinions of those who differed from him ; and he reckoned
among his attached friends many whose political opinions were
strongly opposed to his own.

Early in the summer of 1852 his health gave way, and he

Zoological Society. 61

found it necessary to withdraw from the excitement of active
life. He settled down at Richmond, and once more gave him-
self up to Ovid, Virgil, and his old friends Paulus Manutius,
Justus Lipsius, Ochinus, Fracastorius, &e. Increasing years
brought increasing feebleness ; and the severe weather of No-
vember last brought on an attack of bronchitis, of which he
died suddenly on the Ist of December, in the seventy-eighth
year of his age.—J. J. B.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
June 22, 1858.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On THE SysTEMATIC ARRANGEMENT OF THE TAILLESss Ba-
TRACHIANS AND THE STRUCTURE OF RHINOPHRYNUS DOR-
satis. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER.

The organ which in the tailless Batrachians offers the most re-
markable character, and which is most closely connected with their
mode of life, is the ¢ongve. Wagler has already separated from
the other Ranide a group without tongue, Aglosse, comprising all
other Ranide under the name Phaneroglosse, which have a tongue
entirely adherent in front. This division was also afterwards accepted
by Bibron, who changed the name of 4dglosse into that of Phryno-
glosse. The separation of the first group appears the more justifi-
able, as Muller came to the same result by another principle. I
now add a third form, hitherto very imperfectly known, and the
tongue of which is not yet described. RhAinophrynus dorsalis is the
only Batrachian which has a tongue free in front, with the anterior
tip capable of being stretched out of the mouth. The details are as
follows :—The base of the cavity of the mouth is occupied by the
tongue. The front part of this organ is rather narrow and cylindrical,
with an obtuse rounded tip, of a similar shape to that of one of the
small Rodentia ; the front part is quite free ; somewhat anterior to the
middle of its length it is fixed to the base of the mouth by a frenn-
lum ; behind this it becomes gradually broader, and is fixed on each
sidc by a muscular pad. ‘The hinder edge is rounded, not notched,
entirely adherent, and exhibiting only a transverse slightly prominent
swelling. The tongue is entirely soft, with a velvet-like surface,
covered with papille filiformes, which gradually become longer
behind ; and whereas the front tip of the tongue is again capable
of being stretched out of the mouth, both halves of the musculus
genioglossus are well developed, forming the very base of the cavity
of the mouth. ;

I propose to divide the Batrachia anura into three groups :—

62 Zoological Society :—

A. Aglossa: B. a. without tongue.
B. Opisthoglossa: B. a. with a tongue adherent in front, and
more or less free behind.

C. Proteroglossa: B. a. with a tongue free in front and adherent
behind.

We find by far the greatest development and the greatest variety
of forms in the second group; and therefore I prefer to consider the
principles of further division first in this group, hoping to obtain in
this way points of view according to which we may characterize and
divide the few known forms of the other groups. Those characters
which are generally considered as the most important, and which
always command a separation of two Batrachians, are :—

1. The presence or absence of the maxillary teeth.

2. The dilated or cylindrical form of the transverse process or dia-
pophysis of the sacral vertebra.

3. The dilated or not dilated tips of the fingers and toes.

When we consider that the lower jaw of the tailed Batrachians 1s
provided with a series of teeth, and that these are wanting in the same
bone of all the tailless Batrachians, we are obliged to acknowledge
the importance of this character,—the more so as this difference is
followed by a difference in the mode of life, as far as I have been
enabled to observe it in European forms. In the former the teeth
are the organs for seizing the food; in the latter, as well m those
with maxillary teeth as in the toothless, the tongue serves this pur-
pose. The former seize the prey in the same way as the Saurians
do, and hold and press it with the teeth; the latter seize it with the
clammy tongue, either filliping it out of the mouth as the frogs, or
only turning it out, as the toads do, with broad and fixed tongue :
the mechanism of seizing is the same as in Myrmecophaga, Picus, or
Chameleon. On examining the recently swallowed animals from the
stomach of a lizard or newt, we find them always in a more or less
lacerated condition; whilst those taken from the stomach of a
toothed or toothless frog or toad are constantly uninjured. This is
even the case with Ceratophrys and Cystignathus, which are provided
with the strongest dentition among all the Batrachians. The prey
when seized is held and pressed by the tongue against the upper
part of the cavity of the mouth; and though in some of the
species there are maxillary teeth, they appear to be entirely without
function, and palatine teeth alone give assistance to this second part
of the action. Therefore, not being able to consider the character
of the dentition among the tailless Batrachians as one intimately con-
nected with their mode of life, I think it right to subordinate it to
another character which does correspond with this pretension. In
a similar way the value of dentition is disregarded in the Edentata,
which contain the toothless Myrmecophaga and Manis, and on the
other hand the Dasypus gigas, which exhibits more teeth than any
other mammal except some Cetacea. So also the Salmonidee contain
the nearly toothless Coregoni and the strongly-armed Sa/mones, &c.

What influence the dilated or more cylindrical form of the process

Dr. A. Giinther on the Tailless Batrachians. 63

of the sacral vertebra has upon the mode of life is difficult to explain,
as it does not absolutely correspond with other physiological or ana-
tomical characters. By the dilatation of these processes the pelvis
obtains much more firmness; and a lateral motion is more or less
entirely impeded. We should therefore expect to meet with this
character in those Batrachians which are provided with the longest
and most powerful hind legs, according to the physical problem,
that the longest lever requires the strongest centre. But on the
contrary, the Batrachians with the shortest legs exhibit a much-dilated
sacral vertebra, whilst on the other hand the long-legged Hylide
show the same peculiarity. In fact, this osteological form seems to
be connected with none of the modifications of locomotion; for we
find among these Batrachians good swimmers as well as bad, tree- as
well as earth-frogs, those which always hop as well as those which
often crawl ; finally, we are unable to refer to it a peculiarity of any
part of the propagation. Generally, I can only state —

1. That all the Batrachia anura without maxillary teeth exhibit
dilated processes of the sacral vertebre, except the Hylapleside ;
but that, on the other hand, the Batrachia anura with maxillary
teeth may have this bone sometimes dilated, and sometimes cylin-
drical in form.

2. That all the Batrachia anura with paratoids exhibit dilated
processes (without any exception at present) ; but that, on the other
hand, the Batrachia anura without paratoids have either this bone
dilated or cylindrical in form.

From the above inquiries it is evident that I do not think this
anatomical character fit for separating the whole group of the Opis-
thoglossa, so as to form two natural divisions ; and there remains only
the third of the above-mentioned characters,—the dilated or not di-
lated tip of the fingers and toes.

This natural character is connected with a strongly marked di-
stinction in the mode of life, with climbing trees, which peculiarity
is justly considered as one of the most important characters among
the Vertebrata. No frog or toad without dilated toes is known to
climb trees; and although our knowledge of the mode of life of
the tropical forms is very limited, I have no doubt that the tooth-
less Batrachians with dilated toes, of the tropics (Hylaplesia, Hy-
ledactylus, Brachymerus, &c.), are enabled to climb trees, walls,
&e., some being active during the day, others during the night.
I am well aware that there are forms having the toes so slightly di-
lated that it is difficult to say to which section they belong ; but in
such instances the question will be decided either by observation of
the living animals or by the more distinguishable form of closely
allied species, as for example in the genus Hylodes. The objection
to separating the toothless Batrachians in this way, they having
been till now considered as a natural group, I get over by the fact
that my two proposed series are parallel, and their members nearly
corresponding ; and I trust that at a not far distant time some of the
wanting forms will be found. Therefore I divide the Anura opistho-
glossa into two series :—

64 Zoological Society :—

1. Opisthoglossa oxydactyla : Opisthoglossa with cylindrical or
pointed tip of the fingers and toes.

2. Opisthoglossa platydactyla : Opisthoglossa with dilated tip of
the fingers and toes.

Among the animals of both series we find that the same characters
recur ; and so weare enabled to apply in both series the same further
division. I have already mentioned what value I am disposed to
attribute to the dentition; and by co-ordinating with it the struc-
ture of the ear, I think we may obtain natural and scientifically-
established groups. Especially I think we can thus satisfy the long-
felt necessity of separating the Bombinatores in a strictly cireum-
scribed group. Now-a-days a group, defined as Tschudi does the
Bombinatores, ‘‘ Body and extremities short, head rounder than in
the Rane, skin generally warty,” is not fit to form a part of the
natural system. Huschke was the first who directed the attention
of naturalists to a peculiarity in the ear of Bombinator igneus,
stating, in the ‘ Beitrage zur Naturgeschichte und Physiologie,’ p. 39,
“Not much of a cavum tympani is to be seen in Bufo igneus, whereas
muscles of the osszcula auditus appear to fill up the whole space.”
This information was not much enlarged by the inquiries of Geoffroy,
Scarpa, and Windischmann ; but Johannes Miller, having found a
similar structure in the ear of the Pe/obates of France (P. cu/tripes),
with his anatomical ingenuity applied this character for a distribu-
tion of the Tailless Batrachians into three groups :—

1. Anura with an entirely bony cavum tympani, with a cartilagi-
nous cover of this cavity instead of a membranaceous tympanum,
with the eustachian tubes united into a single aperture: Dactyle-
thra and Pipa.

2. Anura with a partially membranaceous cavum tympani, with a
membranaceous tympanum and the apertures of the Eustachian tubes
separated: the greater part of the Anura.

3. Anura without tympanum, eustachian tubes, or cavum tympani,
and with the cover of the fenestra ovalis cartilaginous : Bombinator
igneus and Pelobates cultripes.

In rejecting this systematical arrangement of the whole suborder,
I agree so far with Tschudi; not, however, “ because the anatomist
ought not to prescribe divisions to the zoologist,”’ but rather because
the Batrachians with imperfectly-developed ear would form together
an unnatural group, and would be separated too far from other allied
forms, if we tried to apply this character as that of a section. On the
other hand, it is much more important than Tschudi supposes, because
it proves to be of absolute value, as always indicating the total ab-
sence of the tympanum. Batrachians with well-developed ear exhibit
sometimes a conspicuous, sometimes an indistinct, sometimes a hidden
tympanum, which differences may offer in some cases a generic, in
others only a specific character ; even in many instances the appear-
ance of the tympanum is variable in the individuals of the same
species, being more or less conspicuous. The tympanum is hidden
in those Batrachians where it is formed by a transparent membrane ;
but the skin of the body, not modified and not adherent, equally

Dr. A. Guinther on the Tailless Batrachians. 65

covers the tympanic region, and the tympanum becomes visible only
after the skin is removed. The tympanum is éndistinct in those
Batrachians where the skin of the body is firmly adherent to the
tympanum, covering more or less of its surface. But in all these
Batrachians the tympanum is presené; and it is a great mistake to
confound the characters of a hidden and of an absent tympanum ;
and much trouble and much misunderstanding would be saved to
naturalists, if a more precise mode of expression were introduced
into the descriptions. Secondly, we are obliged to acknowledge the
value of the development of the ear in systematical arrangements,
when we consider that this organ gradually returns to simplicity in
the series of the Vertebrata, and that especially in the next class, of
Pisces, it obtains systematic importance again. Therefore, though
not accepting the structure of the ear as the first principle for the
division of those animals, I shall combine it with the dentition.
Tschudi discredited Miiller’s observation, vindicating for all Anura
eustachian tubes and a cavum tympani, and only referring variations
of the aperture of the eustachian tube in the cavum tympani to the
age of the individual (Bombinator igneus). Besides he mentions
frequent examinations of the structure of the ear, according to which
this organ, especially among the ‘‘ Bombinatoride@,” is liable to great
variations, nearly in every genus, as regards the form and situation
of the ossicula auditus, the chorda tympani, the tympanum, the tuba
Eustachii, &c. It is a great pity that Tschudi never published
these examinations; but in those which he has published I cannot
quite agree with him.

The imperfect development of the ear I have found or recognized in
Bombinator igneus, Pelobates fuscus and cultripes, Alsodes monti-
cola (Wiegmann in Telmatobius peruvianus), Micrhyla achatina*,
Phryniscus nigricans, levis and cruciger, Brachycephalus ephippium,
Hemisus guttatus (Engystoma guttatum, Rapp), and finally in Rhi-
nophrynus dorsalis, which, although not belonging to the Opistho-
glossa, may be mentioned on account of the structure of the ear.
In all these Batrachians, tympanum and cavum tympani are entirely
absent ; the eustachian tube is either entirely deficient, as I found it
in Phryniscus cruciger and Rhinophrynus (and according to Miller’s
observations, perhaps in some specimens of Bombinator igneus and
Pelobates cultripes), or it is only a blind tube without osteum tym-
panicum. Although I always found in some specimens of the same
species the same development of the eustachian tubes, I do not ven-
ture to contradict other observations, according to which these tubes
were found more or less accessible ; and Tschudi may be right in
stating a variation to occur with the age. But such a variation as
regards abolition certainly would not reach the cavum tympani or the
tympanum ; and therefore I hold to the truth of the fact that in the
aforesaid Batrachians this part of the ear is wanting. In Bombinator
and Pelobates I have always found the osteum pharyngeum of the
eustachian tube open. It is situated quite on the side of the pharynx,

* Cf. Tschudi’s ‘ Batrachia,’ p. 14.
Am. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 3. Vol. i. 5

66 _ > +» £oological Society :—

is very small and narrow, and accessible only to a thin bristle; the
tube passes near the united os sphenoideum and petrosum inwards
and towards the back, crossing the carotis and the nervus vagus.
The membrane by which it is formed becomes gradually excess-
ively thin, and is closed without an aperture near the fenestra
ovalis yestibuli. This aperture is really oval, closed by a cartilagi-
nous cover and in direct contact with muscles; the nature of the
vestibulum is proved by the soft white calcareous conerement. Such
I found to be the structure of ear in Hemisus guttatus and Mi-
erhyla. In Phryniscus levis and nigricans and in Brachycephalus
the osteum pharyngeum of the tube is more open. Rhinophrynus
dorsalis exhibits the following details :—After removing the skin, an
aperture of the ear is no more observable than a tympanum exter-
nally, the whole region being covered with muscles. The most accu-
rate and repeated examination of old and young individuals did not
enable me to find any osteum pharyngeum of the tube; at the point
where it might be supposed to be situated, on the sides of the pala-
tum molle, I found only a very short and flat groove, perhaps the
same seen by Bibron, who describes the eustachian tubes as ex-
cessively small. After removing the muscles, the external entrance |
in the ear becomes conspicuous ; it is the fenestra ovalis vestibuli—a
large opening with a rounded outline, formed by swollen edges of the
os petrosum. ‘This opening is closed by a cartilaginous operculum,
internally concaye, externally convex, and so inserted by a membrane
in the bony ring as to be rendered moveable. Round the bony ring
arise some muscular fibres, which continue to the front edge of the
shoulder-blade. Other muscular fibres, having arisen from the centre
of the operculum, join them; and their function is, by moving the
operculum outwards, to enlarge the cavity of the vestibulum. The
vestibulum itself is spacious, quite bony, and forming an externally
conspicuous, thin, flat dwé/a. In the interior is enclosed in the
saccum vestibuli—a large, rounded, white and soft calcareous concre-
ment. Besides the fenestra ovalis are to be observed 3 or 4 minute
openings, through which a bristle can reach immediately the cavity
of the skull, and a larger one, oval, near the canales semicirculares.
Thus we find in these dnura slight modifications in the type of the
structure of the ear, as it is found in the Cecilie and Urodele (Am-
phiuma, Menopoma, Siredon, Proteus, Triton, Salamandra),—a cir-
cumstance which directs us not to neglect it as a character for
systematical arrangement ; and therefore I divide the Opisthoglossa
oxydactyla and platydactyla into the following sections :—

I. Opisthoglossa oxydactyla.

1, With maxillary teeth and perfectly-developed ear: Ranina.

2. With maxillary teeth and imperfectly-developed ear: Bom-
binatorina.

. Without maxillary teeth, and with imperfectly-developed
ear: Brachycephalina.

. Without maxillary teeth, and with perfectly-devcloped ear:
Bufonina.

eo

om

Dr. A. Giinther on the Tailless Batrachians. 67

II. Opisthoglossa platydactyla.

1, With maxillary teeth and perfectly-developed ear: Hylina.

2. With maxillary teeth and imperfectly-developed ear: Mz-
erhylina.

(3. Without maxillary teeth, and with imperfectly-developed
ear: not known.)

4, Without maxillary teeth, and with perfectly-developed
ear: Hylaplesina.

For the division of these sections into families I use :—

1. The absence or presence of paratoids,
2. The form of the diapophysis of sacral vertebra.
3. The absence or presence of a web between the toes.

I consider the latter character as the most subordinate of the three,
and I have used for the systematical arrangement only those ag-
gregates of crypf@e, which are found on the shoulder and generally
are called paratoids. Similar glandular aggregates are found on
other parts of the body ; and having had the opportunity of examin-
ing some new examples of such large glands, I think it useful to give
an account of them in all the species.

In the genus Pleurodema a large gland is situated on the loins, in
the males of Pelobates on the upper arm, in Limnodynastes dorsalis*
and Bufo calamita on the calves.

In other Batrachians the glands are situated on the shoulder, being
either prominent and conspicuous, or hidden.

1. dnura with prominent paratoids are—<dlytes, Scaphiopus,
Uperoleia, Bufo, Otilophus and Phyllomedusa.

2. In other Anura the crypte are accumulated on the shoulder,
but do not form a prominent gland, and the aggregate becomes vi-
sible only by an incision in the skin, the structure of the paratoid
being the same: as in Heleioporus, Pelodryas, and Rhinophrynus.
It is far more peculiar in Kalophrynus, which offers quite a smooth
surface of the skin ; and not only onthe shoulders, but on the whole
surface of the back, the skin is densely crowded with large crypte,
together forming a large dorsal paratoid.

Having now gone through the most important characters upon
which I base the division of the Opisthoglossa, 1 add the following
tabular arrangement, which will show at once the families thus
created, their natural relationship, and the parallelism of more remote
families and characters of forms which may be discovered. The ver-
tical divisions show their agreement in the anatomical, the horizontal
ones in the zoological characters.

* In this species I have only had the opportunity of examining the males.

eprsroepay yy

eprsopde<qy xpiroud orig

=.
‘2

Ss wpruojng
S
— Sigil se
ss

3

:S

dS
SS

S

8 SEO GHDOEKIOC: xpyrvuossdagq | x2pryeydeokyorsg

epyeurtapouryy

*PoyztIp JON “Perel

VAQIWOA [CLIVE

*qoajsod req

68

“yjoaq Areypixeu ON

wprosiu.”*y J |

“powered

*qoogzoduat reoy

Tp ON

aprfAquory eprAty

eprsupamol[Ayd

wpripe! "poled

xpuyorod 9

eprpsrydo.1aysy

Vpiwuoyeurqurog prissopsoosiqq

“paw *payTlta

VIO}IOA [V.LIVG

*qooyroduat reop

+4300} Are] IXV JT

=
apyrpadijog =2
(en
Pea
wprpoldyt | 33

“paqqaas
sa0J,

apryywusyssd

VpUueyy

“PpaztTIp ION

*qoozzod reap

————K— | | |_|

*splojyeivd on

‘sploqertg

“pezeTtp 890.7,

"poze[Ip yOu SaoJ,

Dr. A, Giinther on the Tailless Batrachians. 69

Both the series of Opisthoglossa are not to be considered as form-
ing one continued series between the Aglossa and Proteroglossa ;
they do not form one series of animals, descending from the most
highly organized form to the lowest one: such a gradation is equally
found in both series; and one is at once struck with the identity of
the chararacters in the single families, if brought side by side in two
parallel series.

OPISTHOGLOSSA.
OxyYDACTYLA. PLATYDACTYLA.
Ranide. Polypedatide.
Cystignathide. Hylodide.
: Discoglosside. Hylide. a
Soe Asterophrydidses, 9 = Wilseisce.desece ae
Uperoliide. Phyllomeduside,
Alytide. Pelodryadide.
Bombinatorina. Bombinatoride. Micrhylide. Mierbylina.
: A IERryniscidcesig ee 11 poceeseoaces .
ae Bee Brachycephalidz. =§«-—... yes. a sane
[ Rhinodermatide. Hyledactylide.
: Engystomatide. Brachymeridz. ‘
Bufonina, oe ne ET ENN Si Hylaplesina.
reecpeap ions Hylapleside.

I am always afraid of admitting teleological principles into natural
science ; the most important results of truth are gained by adhering
to objective facts, and by inquiring into them. Each system should
be adapted only to the present state of our knowledge of animals ; but
at last we must come to that point where analogies will enable us to
look further ; and the future will show (if it is allowed to presume
so far) that, among the forms which hereafter may be discovered,
there will be found correspondents to the Asterophrydide, Phry-
niscide, Brachycephalide, Bufonide, and Hylapleside, viz. :—

1, Hylina, without paratoids, with dilated sacral vertebra and free
toes.
2. O. platydactyla, without maxillary teeth and with imperfectly
developed ear.
. Hylaplesina, with paratoids, with dilated sacral vertebra, and
webbed toes.
4. Bufonina, without paratoids, with not dilated sacral vertebra
and free toes.

(SX)

Only three genera are known belonging to the first group of
Anura, to the Aglossa,—Dactylethra, Pipa and Myobatrachus, the
latter of which is imperfectly known to myself from a short notice of
Dr. Gray in the ‘ Proc. Zool. Soc.’ All these three genera offer such
characters as to become the types of as many families. But as I do not
know whether the star-like configuration of the toes in Pipa, or the
horny claws of the toes of Dactylethra, have the same functional im-
portance as in the Oxydactyla and Platydactyla, or whether the
two horizontal fangs in the intermaxillary bone of Myobratrachus are
true teeth, or only apophyses (as in the lower jaw of Tomopterna),
I am at a loss which of these characters must be subordinated to the

70 Zoological Society :—

other ; and therefore I refer first to the more-known structure of ear,
and propose for the present the following division of this group :—

I. Aglossa with united eustachian tubes and entirely bony cavum
tympani.
a. With maxillary teeth: Dactylethride.
6. Without maxillary teeth: Pipide.

Il. Aglossa with separated eustachian tubes; cavum tympani?
a. With two horizontal fangs in the intermaxillary bone:
Myobatrachide.

Finally, of the last group of ProreRrocLossa only one genus is
known, forming the type of a family—Rhinophrynide, the com-
plete characters of which would be—

Proteroglossa without maxillary teeth, with imperfectly developed
ear, paratoids, dilated diapophysis of sacral vertebra, and
webbed toes.

Bibron has given the only published description of Rhinophrynus
dorsalis; but having had only a single specimen im an imperfect
condition, he was not enabled to point out all its peculiarities. I
therefore finish this paper with a full description of it.

The body being of an oval depressed shape, appears to be broader
than it in reality is, because the skin is too wide for the circum-
ference of the body, forming on each side a broad longitudinal fold.
It is rounded on all sides, the belly being rather more flat ; the whole
surface smooth, only in some places finely granulated. The head is
confounded with the body, situated on the same level, and appears
to be only the tapering front part of it ; being somewhat depressed, it
tapers conically, and ends suddenly with the obtuse, truncated top of
the muzzle. The front part of the muzzle forms, if closed, a flat round
disk, somewhat similar to the snout of a pig, but differing by being
separated by the cleft of the mouth into an upper smaller and a lower
larger half. The mouth itself is so peculiarly formed as to be unlike
that of every other Batrachian. The cleft is situated in one plane,
not on the lower side of the muzzle, but above the middle ; and if the
snout be imagined to be a truncated cone, the cleft splitsit by a ver-
tical cut gomg from the truncated plane to the base; the cleft there-
fore does not form a convex line, but three sides of the vertical cut
of a truncated cone. Being of itself not small, and reaching nearly to
the anterior angle of the eye, it does not allow a considerable widen-
ing of the mouth, as is necessary where a sling-tongue is present ;~
and when we consider this configuration connected with the plump
figure of the animal, we may conclude that its food consists only of
small and slow animals. ‘The nares are situated on the upper side
of the head, at some distance from the end of the snout; they are
formed by a small oval opening, surrounded by a low cutaneous fold,
and can probably be closed. The eyes are situated but little fur-
ther behind the nares, but rather more outwards; they are small,
and placed behind a narrow cleft formed by the swollen external
eyelids.

Dr. A. Giinther on the Tailless Batrachians. ray

The posterior parts of the animal are very large and muscular.
Just in the centre is the anus, situated in the upper end of a deep
longitudinal furrow, which, formed by two thick cutaneous folds, ex-
tends along the lower part of the belly ; probably it serves for con-
ducting the products of generation. Hach of the folds is in connexion
with a broad muscle, destined for removing them one from the other ;
along the middle of the bottom of this furrow is a raphe, as in the
perineeum of man. The extremities are short ; and the single mem-
bers are not conspicuous, on account of the wide and enveloping skin ;
the anterior ones are enveloped to the middle of the forearm. The
fingers are four, quite free, ending in a blunt tip without being di-
lated; the thumb is the shortest, the second and fourth are nearly
of equal length, the third much longer. There are callosities on
the inner and outer side of the carpus. The hinder legs become
more conspicuous from the articulation of the knee; the lower
leg and tarsus are short; but notwithstanding the bluntness
of the extremities, a free motion is allowed by the wide-folded
skin. The planta is very broad ; and the toes are joined by a web,
which, deeply notched between the toes, reaches the extreme pha-
lange as a narrow fold. ‘The os cuneiforme forms a high, elongated,
elliptical prominence, not so hard and sharp as in Pelobates, the
integument of which may be separated from the bone together with
the skin, and exhibits a surface with transverse grooves, a circum-
stance which affords a firmer hold when in locomotion. Immediately
before this prominence is situated the rudiment of the first toe, mo-
dified into a perfectly similar and also striated but smaller promi-
nence. This must support locomotion, especially as its surface is
sometimes injured and lacerated. The four other toes end with
a small round knot, the second being the shortest, the fourth the
longest, the third intermediate between the second and fourth, the
fifth rather longer than the second.

On the back, on the head, and round the snout, the skin is firmly
adherent, all other parts being enveloped by it as by a too wide sac.
It appears to be smooth on the back, but is pierced on all parts
with innumerable minute pores. On the head appear scattered very
small warts. becoming gradually more crowded towards the end of
the snout; they are not glandular in structure, perhaps bearing
organs of feeling. The disk-like end of the snout is entirely smooth,
polished and soft, but of a firm structure. There are whitish pro-
minences on the neck, the belly, and on the under sides of the legs ;
they obtain, especially on the latter place, the circumference of fig-
seed, and are glands without ductus excretorii. There is externally
nothing of a parotis to be seen; but by an incision is found a thick
ageregate of glands, as above mentioned, situated above and behind
the shoulder-blade, and of the same circumference as the skull: the
ductus excretorii of the single glands are not different from those
seattered on the other parts. In the subcutaneous tissue a black
pigment is thickly deposited: the colour of the upper part is dark
bluish-olive, either uniform or with yellowish spots along the verte-
bral line, sometimes confluent into a streak; spots of the same

va Zoological Society :—

colour are sometimes seen on the shoulder, and especially on the
sides and on the upper parts of the extremities. The snout and the
under parts are paler, and the disk of the snout is colourless.

The eye is protected by two external swollen eyelids, but the
lower eyelid forms a double fold, the external of which is merely a
fold of the cutis, the internal being transparent and representing an
internal eyelid. There is no membrana nictitans ; the pupil is
round; the dens round, somewhat compressed; no “peeten. The
small size of the eye evidently shows that the animal is nocturnal.

There are no teeth; the edge of the jaws is obtuse and truncated,
especially that of the lower jaw. Upon examination of the cavity of
the mouth, it is found as spacious as the natural entrance is narrow.
Behind the articulation of the mandibula, and on the side of the
hinder insertion of the tongue, opens a large cavity, covered inside
with a strongly-folded mucosa, and outside with a stratum of mus-
cular fibres; the end of the bottom of this extends behind the head,
and is situated near the insertion of the musculus supraspinatus at
the shoulder-blade. Supposing this cavity to be a vocal sae, I do not
think that it will be found in females; and it is a peculiarity of this
animal that the vocal sae is covered by a muscular stratum, thus
being quite separated from the skin; nor am I acquainted with any
other instance in which the vocal sac reaches so far backward. The
entire upper part of the cavity of the mouth is very concave, and co-
verec by such a thin mucosa as to render the w hole configuration of
the bone transparent. Near the middle of the palate, and. somewhat
laterally, the inner nostrils are situated, being roundish-oval and of
moderate size. The anterior part of the pharynx is separated from
the hinder part by a cartilaginous transverse pad; and the latter
part deserves the name of a palatum molle, inasmuch as it is pro-
vided with a soft body covered with a mucosa, as a similar one is
found at the same place in the Cyprinidae. Between the tongue and
eartilago thyreoidea is situated a spacious cavity, such as is generally
found in Anura beneath the tongue ; it is quite closed. I think it is
a bursa mucosa.

Concerning the situation of the intestines, the following is to be
noticed. The heart is situated somewhat towards the right side of
the medial line; and it is a highly interesting fact that it is sur-
rounded by the liver in a similar way as in higher animals, as in
other Batrachians it is surrounded by the lungs. The stomach is
quite on the right side, and partly covered by ‘the left hepatie flap,
separated from the heart only by a part of the peritoneum: it is
on its left side. The right lumg is behind the liver; the left lung
is larger and is placed behind the ‘liver and stomach. The situation of
the other intestines is the same as is generally found in the Anura.

The glottis is a simple cleft; the larynx and trachea are conspi-
cuously separated by a pair of excessively large, thick, and soft liga-
menta vocalia. The larynx itself is very spacious, ral forms nearly
the cavity of a globe; the trachea is of a similar form, separated
from the lungs only by a slightly produced fold of the mucosa.
The lungs and the vascular system do not differ from those organs in

Dr. A. Giinther on the Tailless Batrachians. 73

the otner Anura, except in the situation, as mentioned above. There
is a single ventriculus and two separated atria; from the former
rises a very short bulbus arteriosus, the interior of which and of the
other vessels could not be examined on account of their condition.
The bulbus is soon divided into two strong stems, each of which
emits three branches, ascending together tor a short distance,—
namely, an arteria pulmonalis, a carotis descendens, and a united
stem of the a. cerebralis and a. lingualis. The right atrium receives
the blood of the veins of the body ; the left one that of two venx
pulmonales.

We find more peculiarities in the ¢ractus intestinalis. The ceso-
phagus is very strong, its circumference equal to that of the stomach;
the mucosa is provided with very long villi, projecting nearly 1 mill.
into the cavity; the next outer stratunn is thick and of tendinous
texture, thickest in the anterior and posterior medial line, and form-
ing two very strong tendinous bands. These serve for the insertion
of transverse muscular fibres, going from the anterior medial line to
the posterior one, and forming two very strong constrictores, each
surrounding one half of the cesophagus. If they co-operate, they
then constrict the cesophagus as circular fibres would de; but by the
separation into two parts the effect is rendered more pow erful. “The
entrance from the cesophagus into the stomach is marked externally
by the absence of the muscles, internally by the beginning of the
mucosa ventriculi, which is deeply and longitudinally folded and
wants the long villi. The stomach is short, ovoid, and gradually lost
in the smaller intestines without a pylorus ; the latter are 33 times the
length of the body, and suddenly open into the excessiv ely w ide rectum.
The pancreas is large, and joined with the intestine by a wide ductus
Wirsungianus ; about half an inch below the stomach three or four
smaller branches open into the intestine, separated from the chief
ductus ; probably this is the place for the mouth of the ductus cho-
ledochus, which I could not find. The diver is large, and at the first
glance it appears to be separated into a right half and a larger left
one ; but both parts are joined by a very narrow bridge, passing
behind the heart: the left flap has a deep incision. Both flaps sur-
round the heart, and the left one also the stomach. The gall-
bladder is eid just in the medial line, beneath the uniting bridge,
not in direct contact with the hepatic parenchyma, but fixed to it ‘by
the peritoneum ; from each flap of the liver, one ductus hepaticus
opens separately into the bladder. The organa uropoietica do not
offer any remarkable differences, at least not in the male. The tes-
ticles oval; kidneys elongate, cylindrical; corpora adiposa formed
by long appendages; the bladder enters the cloaca on the anterior
part, the urethrze on the posterior one.

The osteological peculiarities only consist in differences of form ;
and as far as they can be made out in a single coherent skeleton,
they are the following. All the external bones of the skull are en-
tirely ossified ; the cranium is flat, depressed, very broad, without
crest, and with a sharp not prominent lateral edge. The foramen j ju-
gulare is very large, but closed by a fibrous membrane pierced by

7A, Zoological Society :—

the nervus vagus and glossopharyngeus. The os petrosum is di-
stinguished by a spheroid flat bulla ossea, which is quite different
from that in some Mammals, being there the ossified cavum tym-
pani, here a part of the vestibulum; it is very thin and transparent,
so that the calcareous concrement may be seen. The upper part of
the cranium is as broad as the os basilare is expanded; from the
broad united ossa parietalia and frontalia suddenly projects a narrow
long bone, situated between the nostrils, parallel with the ascending
processes of the intermaxillary bone, and nearly reaching the sym-
physis of the intermaxillary bones. This is formed by the frontalia
anteriora; and there is in front a vestige of a suture, perhaps of for-
merly-separated nasal bones. The edge of the maxillary and inter-
maxillary bones is sharp; and the latter are provided with very long
and narrow ascending processes. There are nine vertebree, the second
with hammer-like, the third and fourth with long cylindrical diapo-
physes ; that of the sacral vertebra is moderately dilated, triangular,
and flat, and joined with the ogsa ilea by a much-developed cartilagi-
nous symphysis. The scapula is not notched on the inner edge ; the
bones of the extremities are distinguished by their shortness and by
the large size of their condyles. There is no processus xiphoideus.
The contents of the stomach consisted of a great many excessively

small beetles, some lumps of earth, and small pieces of stick. I -

suppose that the animal catches those insects by stretching out the
tongue, as some other animals do. In this action small particles
of earth, &c. adhere to the tongue. The lumps of earth found were
balled together only in the stomach, being too large to have passed
the narrow cleft of the mouth*,

A FEW REMARKS ON THE Haspits AND ECONOMY OF THE
Brown-Carrep Pomatoruinus (P. ruricers, HARTLAUB).
By G. Krerrt.

The range of this bird does not appear to be a very extensive one ;
it was first discovered in the Polygonium Flats bordering the Murray
River and its backwaters; but on the Darling they were not found
so plentiful. Their favourite haunts are clusters of dead box timbers,
and scrubby flats studded with salt bush, &e.

This bird is remarkably shy, and so cunning, that in almost all cases
i; will evade pursuit by running into some scrubby bush, and hide
there till the danger is over. Its power of flight is exceedingly mo-
derate, and closely resembles that of the brown Tree-creeper.

These birds are always found in flocks of from four or five to twenty
and more. They keep a good look-out ; and as soon as they suspect
danger, they will rise with a sharp whirring noise, and seek shelter

* M. Sallé, to whom science is indebted for the discovery of this strange animal,
writes in a letter, ‘‘ Je sais bien peu de choses sur le Rhinophrynus dorsalis; il
vient des terres chaudes et tempérées de |’Etat de Vera Cruz; on le trouve dans
la terre et assez profondément enfoncé, quelquefois 4 un pied on deux; il parait
y vivre, ila des mouvements trés lents et il est trés mou, ce qui fait, que les in-
digénes le désignent dans des endroits sous le nom de Sapo sin hueros (Crapaud
sans 08); je ne sais pas comment il peut s’enterrer ni de quoi il se nourrit.”

a Cl gp EE

'

PE! Pte iy

as ot “pars 2

Saleen

we

4

=>

be

Serra

Mr. G. Krefft on the Brown-capped Pomatorhinus. 75

among the foliage of another tree, or run at a quick pace along the
ground. They are very restless, and keep constantly moving up and
down the branches and in the shade of the foliage ; so that it is very
difficult to obtain a shot at them. ;

Different kinds of insects appear to be their principal food, as I
have found the remains of grasshoppers, &c. in their stomach.

Their nests are very remarkable structures, and about 30 to 36 in.
long by 2 feet in circumference ; the entrance is at the top, and pro-
tected by overhanging sticks. The whole fabric is very strongly
constructed of dry branches, and at first appearance would never be
taken to be the work of such a small bird. The inside of the nest
is very small, consisting of a tunnel of about 14 or 15 in. in depth by
3 or 4in. indiameter. The roof-like sticks covering the entrance are
a good protection against the depredations of the spotted Dasyurus
and other enemies to the eggs and young brood, showing the deep
sagacity of this singular bird.

Travelling along the banks of the Murray, and now and then cut-
ting off a bend of the river by crossing through the scrubble, the
traveller cannot help noticing a great many of these nests buried be-
tween the forked branches of Hucalyptus dumosa, or into the very
crown of the Huon pine. Whenever I asked my native companions
to which birds these nests might belong, they would tell me their
native name for it, which is Tannekun, but which left me as wise as
before, as no Brown-capped Pomatorhinus was to be met with. It
was not until Mr. Blandowski had returned to Melbourne, leaving
me in charge of the expedition, that I was informed by that gentle-
man that this bird was not described by Mr. Gould, urging me
to procure every information about its habits and economy ; but
very soon after this a splendid life-like representation appeared in
the Supplement to the ‘ Birds of Australia.’

Measurements : — Weight hardly 2 oz. ; between wings 11" ;
length 94".

It was not so easy as I thought, to procure the eggs; and for two
days I was unsuccessful—not one nest of more than a score which
were searched contained any eggs; but on the 20th of September
an inhabited nest was found in the top of a pine tree, which con-
tained five fresh eggs of a light greenish-blue colour, with a few very
indistinctly marked darker spots, and divided in the middle by a
band paler than any other part of the egg.

When the nest was first seen there were about ten or fifteen birds
hopping about it, by which and by the size of the nest I should sup-
pose that more than one female deposits her eggs in it. The eggs
which the natives brought in after this were almost all set upon: at
the same time they brought some young birds ; and about a fortnight
later I shot several young birds on the wing.

July 13, 1858.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.
On a New Species oF PrarMiIGAN. By JoHn Gou_p, F.R.S. &c.
_ Everything which tends to increase our knowledge of so important

76 Zoological Society :—

a group of birds as the Tetraonide must be regarded with especial
interest ; and hence I have great pleasure in exhibiting to the meet-
ing a skin, imperfect though it be, of what I believe to be a new
species of this family. I may remark that, while many specific
names have been given to some species of this group, others appear
to have been passed over unnoticed, of which latter the bird now
before us is an instance in point, for I believe that it has not as yet
received a specific appellation. It is to be regretted that the speci-
men is not in a better state of preservation; it furnishes, however,
sufficient materials for a good description. Its native habitat is
Spitzbergen, where I believe it is plentiful. It was brought to this
country by Edward Evans, Esq., of Neath, who shot it during a visit
to that part of the world in the summer of 1856; the specimen,
which is a female, is of course in its summer plumage, as at no other
season are these high northern lands visited by travellers. In
size it considerably exceeds cur Common Ptarmigan, from which it
differs very remarkably in the colouring of the tail,—the basal half
of nearly all the feathers being white, and the apical half black, nar-
rowly fringed with white at the extreme tips. As is the case with
all other Ptarmigans in their summer plumage, the primaries are
white ; in this species most of the secondaries and the wing-coverts
are also white ; the remainder of the plumage is rayed with black
and ochreous yellow, the black predominating on the upper surface,
while the feathers of the flanks are beautifully and equally barred
with these two colours; the feet are white, the nails jet-black, and
the bill brown. The total length of the bird is about 16 inches, of
its wing 83 inches, tail 53, tarsi 13. 1 propose to call this species
Lagopus hemileucurus.

With much kindness Mr. Evans sent me the only skin he pro-
cured, accompanied by permission to describe and make any other
use of it I pleased, and the following note respecting it :—

«« The skin sent is the only one I have from Spitzbergen, though
I shot many. The bird was so plentiful, that, thinkmg IT could
always procure specimens, I neglected to preserve any at the time,
and was obliged to come away at last with only this one. The hen
birds had all assumed their summer plumage; but the males had
not changed a feather, though the old ones, which had become very
ragged and dirty, would almost fall off on being touched. I started
one hen from her nest, or rather from the little dry hollow where
she had collected a few stems of grass, and found two eggs; these
were all we met with ; the nest was placed in the high fields where
in the dry parts scarcely any vegetation is to be seen, while the
swampy portions where the snow had melted were covered with
coarse grass and the dwarf willow, which is the only thing approach-
ing to a shrub on these barren treeless islands. The specimen sent
was shot on the 27th of June, on the south shore of Ia Sound, in
about 772° N. lat.

“ The neighbouring country consisted of a belt of swampy ground
covered with rank grass, with high, rugged and barren mountains
rising behind, covered with snow, except on their sharp ridges and

ER OE § ot 9S pte TEE

Mr. J. Gould on new species of Birds. 77

steep sides ; these mountains, which are interspersed with vast snow-
clad plains, stretch away for miles inland, and rise into beautiful
cones in the distance; here and there in a few sheltered spots a
scanty supply of small flowers were to be found, mostly belonging to
the following genera: Draba, Ranunculus, Saxifraga, &e. The
dark-grey rocks were covered with lichens in great variety, but of a
gloomy and sombre hue, in strict keeping with the wildness of the
scene ; here too the reindeer moss grew in great abundance. I may
remark that the Ptarmigans were so tame, that we could easily have
knocked them down with a long stick, doubtless from being so un-
accustomed to the intrusion of human visitors.”

I cannot conclude without expressing a hope that some person
visiting the country, such as the noble Lord Dufferin, will think of
our museums as well as of gratifying their palates, and send us spe-
cimens of this new species, which would be highly prized.

Descriptions oF Two New SpEctes oF THE FAmIty Hirun-
DINIDZ. By J. Gouxp, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., etc.

One an Atticora from Guatemala, the other a Chelidon from
Cashmere.

ATTICORA PILEATA, Gould.

Size of the Sand Martin (Cotyle riparia) ; crown of the head,
ear-coverts, and back of the neck black, with bluish reflexions ; back
deep brown, becoming darker on the upper tail-coverts ; wings
blackish-brown, darkest on the shoulders; tail*moderately forked,
and of the same colour as the wing ; throat mottled with dark brown
and greyish-white ; breast white, blending into brown on the flanks ;
under tail-coverts largely developed, and of a dark purplish-brown ;
bill and feet dark purplish-brown ; thighs brown, gartered with white.

Total length, 54 inches; wing, 34; tail, 24; tarsi, 2.

Tab. Guatemala.

Remark.—This bird is much smaller, but is of precisely the same
form as the Atticora fusciata. Science is indebted to George Ure
Skinner, Esq., for the introduction of this new and interesting
Swallow.

CHELIDON CASHMERIENSIS, Gould.

Considerably smaller than the common species Chelidon urbica,
but of precisely the same form and colour, except that the axillaries
and under part of the shoulder are dark brown instead of greyish-
white ; the feathered tarsi occur in both species; crown of the
head, back, and shoulders black, with steel-blue reflexions; tail
brownish-black ; throat, under surface, and rump white, stained with
brown on the flanks.

Total length, 43 inches ; wing, 32; tail, 2; tarsi,

Hab. Cashmere.

Remark.—For our knowledge of this species we are indebted to
Dr. A. Leith Adams of the 22nd Regiment; several of whose dis-
coveries in ornithology have already been recorded.

eT
16°

73 Miscellaneous. ot wits

DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF THE GENUS BUTEO FROM
Mexico. By Purr Lutiey Scrater, M.A., F.L.S., ere.

Mr. J. H. Gurney has called my attention to a specimen of
a species of the genus Buteo belonging to the Norwich Museum,
which I now exhibit. It was formerly in the collection of this
Society, and was originally received along with other birds from the
State of Tamaulipas, in Northern Mexico, by Mr. Gould. I have
never seen any other bird quite resembling it—the nearest ally known
to me being the Buteo albonotatus of G. R. Gray ; from which, how-
ever, on comparison, it appears to be perfectly distinct. I agree
with Mr. Gurney in considering it as probably undescribed ; and in
allusion to its nearly uniform sooty black plumage, propose to cha-
racterize it as

BUTEO FULIGINOSUS, Sp. nov.

Saturate fuliginoso-brunneus unicolor ; capite, dorso medio et
alarum primarus extus paulo nigricantioribus : primariorum et
secundariorum vexillis internis subtus albis, sex aut septem
vittis nigris transversim notatis ; tectricibus alarum infe-
rioribus nigro-brunneis: cauda supra fuliginoso-brunnea, vittis
quiugue aut sex nigris obsolete transfasciata et nigro late
terminata; cauda subtus alba et vittis dilutioribus: rostro
nigro, pedibus flavis.

Long. tota 15:5, alee 12:0, caudee 6°5, tarsi 2°6.

Hab. In Mexico Boreali.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Burrowing Habits of Peachia hastata, Gosse.
By E. W. H. Hotpsworra, F.L.S. &e.

TueE recent acquisition of a living specimen of Peachia hastata has
enabled me to observe some of its habits, and to ascertain its mode
of penetrating the sand, in which it is generally found. Soon after it
reached me, it was placed in a tall vase of sea-water, having a depth
of about two inches of fine sand at the bottom; the first few hours
of its confinement were employed in an examination of its prison,
the animal crawling over the surface of the sand with an almost im-
perceptible motion, After it had selected a suitable place for burrow-
ing, in the darkest part of the vase, the posterior extremity of the
body became tapered to a fine point by a partial expulsion of the
contained water, and at the same time turned downwards and pressed
slightly into the ground; the fiuid contents of the animal were then
forced back until the base was completely distended, and by this
means a shallow depression in the sand produced; the tail then re-
assumed its conical shape, was again thrust into the ground, and
swelled out ; and these proceedings were continued until a hole was
made sufficiently large to admit the animal. Its first efforts in

Miscellaneous. 79

burrowing had but little effect ; and it was only after an hour’s labour,
when the cavity had become large enough to allow the polype to
work in an upright position, and with the assistance of its whole
weight, that rapid progress was made.

It is probably by this hydrostatic pressure that all burrowing soft-
bodied animals having a water-circulation are enabled to work their
way into the ground.

Application of Polarized Light to the Microscope.
By Dr. M.C. Wurre.

For conducting microscopic investigations with polarized light, it
is customary to employ two Nicol’s prisms, one of which is placed
below the stage of the microscope, and the other just above the
object-glass. Uf the prism placed below the stage is large, a fine
illumination is obtained by light reflected from a concave mirror
placed below the prism, or by condensing the light, after it passes
the prism, by means of an achromatic condenser. But as the Nicol’s
prism transmits only the extraordinary ray produced by double re-
fraction of the Iceland spar of which it is composed, one-half the
light is lost, and a powerful light is required to give adequate illumi-
nation.

The Nicol’s prism above the object-glass, used for an analyser,
requires to be large; otherwise the lateral portions of each pencil
of light are cut off, the object seen in the microscope appears insuf-
ficiently illuminated, and the definition becomes very imperfect.

On the other hand, if the Nicol’s prism is very large, its length is
increased in the same proportion as the breadth, and considerable
aberration is produced by transmitting the pencil of light through so
great a thickness of Iceland spar. A lateral displacement takes place,
equal to about one-twelfth of the length of the Nicol’s prism through
which the light is transmitted.

These errors may be corrected, and the definition of delicate objects
greatly improved, by placing another prism, exactly like the first,
above it in the body of the microscope below the eye-piece, with its
plane of principal section rotated 180°. This corrects entirely the
lateral displacement. The second prism in the body of the micro-
scope may be simply a prism of Iceland spar of the same dimensions
as the Nicol’s prism used as an analyser. This prism of Iceland
spar may be placed next above the object-glass, and the Nicol’s prism,
if sufficiently large, just below the eye-piece, without altering the
effect. ‘To show the ¢mportant value of this compensating prism in
the body of the microscope, I will describe the results obtained with
this apparatus.

With J. & W. Grunow’s microscope, No. 4, and a polarizing prism
2.3, inch@s in thickness beneath the stage, mounted to be used either
with or without an achromatic condenser, I placed in the body of the
microscope, above the object-glass, a Nicol’s prism for an analyser,
measuring 23 inches in thickness, and a prism of Iceland spar of the
same dimensions (obtained from Rossie, New York), in a reversed

80 Miscellaneous.

position just below the eye-piece. With this arrangement, using an
eighth-inch objective made by J. & W. Grunow, I was able to see
three sets of lines on the Navicula angulata clearly defined; and
with a good light I could also distinctly see the six sides of the little
hexagons on the same specimens. These phenomena can be seen
with either of the three eye-pieces belonging to the microscope ; but
the six sides of the hexagons are best seen with No. 2 or No. 3 eye-
piece. Taking away the compensating prism of plain Iceland spar,
and with the same arrangement in every other respect, at the utmost
only two sets of lines were seen, and the hexagons appeared only as
black dots, the form of which could not be distinguished. These
facts prove conclusively, as I think, the great value of the compen-
sating prism here described, which has never before been applied to
the microscope, so far as my knowledge extends. —Silliman’s Journal,
November 1858.

On the Introduction of Bombyx Cynthia into France.
By M. Guiértn-MENEVILLE.

One of the most active and distinguished of the members of the
Society of Acclimation, M. Guérin-Méneville, who has been especially
interested in the introduction of new silk-worms, has just succeeded
in acclimatizing in France a new silk-worm from China, where it lives
on the Varnish-tree (Ailanthus glandulosus). . The species is the true
Bombyx Cynthia of Drury (1773), figured for the first time. by
Daubenton, jun., in his coloured plates, which were published between
1760 and 1765, and raised for some centuries in China, where its
silk clothes the people. Roxburgh, in 1804, supposed the Lia
which is raised in British India tobe the same; and this confusion
has continued till recently,—so that the ria (or ‘ Arrindy-arria,’ as it
is called in Hindostan) has gone by the name of Bombyx Cynthia.
The Hria is a different species, living on the Ricinus.

The study of the species by Guérin-Méneville has brought to light
differences between the two in the cocoons and the habits of the worms.
The cocoons carded give an excellent flock of silk, which is used in
China and Bengal for very firm tissues. The colour of the silk is a
fine flax-grey ; and clothes made of it are not injured by the rain, or
oil, and wear long. .

Now that the introduction of the silk-worm is accomplished, atten-
tion is turned to the extension of it industrially. Guérin-Méneville
proposes for this end the making of plantations of Ai/anthus, a tree
that grows easily on poor soil, then to place upon them in spring
the worms that were hatched in the month of May, and let them eat
the leaves. Care should be taken to preserve them from the birds,
which is easily done by an invalid workman incapable of other work,
as has been the custom for centuries in China. At the enl of June
the first crop may be gathered, anda second in August. The cocoons
for reproduction should be preserved until the next May, which re-
quires, as with the silk-worm of the Ricinus and the Dipsacus Fullo-
num, special care in the winter.—Silliman’s Journal, November 1858.

THLE A-N.N ALS
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
(THIRD SERIES.]

No. 14.. FEBRUARY 1859.

XI.—On the Land Shells of Lanzarote and Fuerta Ventura ; with
Observations on the Molluscan Fauna of the Canary Islands in
general. By Professor A. Mousson. ‘Translated (with Notes
and Observations) by R. T. Lown, M.A.*

A FEW years ago it was supposed that our researches had almost
exhausted the Land Mollusks of the Canaries. The investiga-
tions formerly of Maugét, the visit of M. D’Orbigny to Tene-
riffet at the commencement of his voyage to South America,
the prolonged residence of MM. Webb and Berthelot§, and
M. Despreaux’s more recent sojourn on several of the larger
islands, had contributed to form a list of sixty-six species and
good varieties, including seven of very doubtful origin. M.
D’Orbigny || considered this an extraordinarily rich and faithful
picture of the Molluscan fauna of these islands. This number,
however, falls extremely short of the abundant harvest which
the much smaller group of the Madeiras had afforded to the
researches of Mr. Lowe, and compared with the variety of forms
which is usually developed in archipelagos of larger islands. It
has accordingly proved more recently to have been very incom-
plete. A residence of five months (1851) by the late not less
zealous than acute Herr Blauner of Berne on the islands of Tene-
riffe and Palma alone sufficed to bring to light about forty-two
new] species and varieties, some belonging to types of form
quite new to these islands. They were described by Mr. Shuttle-

* From “Die Geologischen Verhiltnisse der Inseln Lanzarote und
Fuerta Ventura,” von Georg Hartung, 4to, 1857, Appendix, pp. 130-139.
+ Embodied in the works of Férussae and Lamarck. t 1826.

§ Synops. Moll. Terr. et Fluv. &c., Ann. des Se. Nat. 1833.

|| Histoire Nat. des Les Canar. ii. p. 45.

{{ Qu. new altogether?, new to the Canaries?, or new to Teneriffe and
Palma only ?—Tr.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. iu. 6

82 Prof. A. Mousson on the Molluscan Fauna of the Canaries.

worth*, and have raised the whole number of Canarian species,
including some from the collections of M. Terver (in the Mar-
seilles Museum) and of M. Moquin-Tandon, to 101+ good species
and varieties, besides seven doubtful. But that even this num-
ber must be of very little value with reference to most of the
islands, is proved by the following comparison of the species
authentically attributed to each of the larger,—seven species, of
universal diffusion, being moreover here omitted.

: bog bale |
| | |
PUIMaKG S26) osc. ee
Parmacella ...-| .- re i 1
Testacella .... l ee
MAGIA asain 2 ae 1
LOUIteS) | a. -1-1st< 2 2 |
elixae hisincc = 22 1] 3 ll 5 4 7
Bulimus.<.; ¢ x. - er, 1 2 3 1 3
ATW Se ae Oe 2 1 2 I
| a 0: aalcrrsicirae ee iota) 2
Cyclostoma.... 2 1 |
’ Pomatias...... sc camal Wie ai YS een én 1
Physa tata ice e gees
Ancylus fF. 1
Hydrocena .. 1 ]
Truneatella.... 1
Pisidium) .272..27- 1
Total 50 I) 5 | 18 Y Boel Wp P85 12

Thus the much-frequented island of Teneriffe would seem to
possess seven or eight times more species than the not much

* Berner Mittheilungen, Nos. 241, 242 and 260, 261.

+ There is some difficulty about this. The forty-two species and varie-
ties found by Herr Blauner in Teneriffe and Palma alone can scarcely but
include some proportion of the sixty-six (comprismg seven of doubtful
origin) previously enumerated by D’Orbigny ; and in that case they ought
not, of course, to be simply added on en masse to the latter, as they appear
to have been by our author, in order to form his total amount of “101
good species and varieties, besides seven doubtful.” A few more than fifty
species and varieties, old and new, have recently been found in Teneriffe
and Palma alone, during a three or four months’ residence, by Mr. Wollaston
and inyself; but our joint researches in all the other five Canarian islands,
during two or three months of the present year (1858), have not added above
twenty-five or thirty distinct species to these fifty or sixty, which include,
moreover, several altogether new or undescribed. The whole number of
genuine Canarian species hitherto recorded can therefore scarcely exceed
seventy or eighty, making due abstraction of the many spurious species
which have been at different times erroneously mtroduced into the list.—TR.

Prof. A. Mousson on the Molluscan Fauna of the Canaries. 88

smaller but seldom traversed eastward islands of Lanzarote and
Fuerta Ventura,—a disproportion scarcely owing to their natural
poverty, but probably only to our deficient knowledge. These
two latter islands, in every respect less cultivated, and, by their
easterly position, ‘placed i in close connexion, are those visited by
Herr Hartung. With other objects nm view, he merely col-
lected what fell in his way; yet even this scanty material pos-
sesses some interest, as conducing to the establishment of good
specific characters and authentic habitats.

The following species had been recorded by M. D’Orbigny as
peculiar to Lanzarote and Fuerta Ventura :—

Parmacella ambigua, Fér.

Helix simulata, Fér.; an oriental species, the name of which is
probably improperly applied.

Helix monilifera, Webb.

Lancerottensis, Webb.

sarcostoma, Fér.

The following were added as common to all the Canaries :—

Helix pisana, Mill., with its varieties.

plicaria, Lam. From the former confusion of several

different forms, its universal diffusion must be considered

to want proof.

lactea, Mill. According to Webb, rare on most of the
islands.

Bulimus decollatus, Brug.

Physa acuta, Drap.

fontinalis, Drap. Mr. Webb reckons both these species

as of universal diffusion.

Herr Hartung has brought back only the following species :—

1. Helix pisana, Mill. The typical, more strongly perforated
form, which almost exclusively prevails from the shores of Egypt
to those of Spain, is very abundant in the Atlantic islands.
Amongst Hartung’s specimens from the two islands are found
three forms which I introduce as varieties, although the last of
them, on account of its peculiar habit, would be considered by
many authors, perhaps rightly, as distinct.

a. Var. clauso-inflata, MSS. Globose, inflated, thin, faintly
striated ; the perforation faintly marked by a slight elevation of
the unreflected pillar-lip ; white with indistinct lines ; sometimes
a very faint indication of a rounded keel above and beneath on
the last volution. The specimens are from Fuerta Ventura, but
it is also found in Teneriffe.

b. Var. Alboranensis, Webb. Characterized by its small size,
globose shape, early-evanescent keel, thickening of the shell with

6*

84 Prof. A. Mousson on the Molluscan Fauna of the Canaries.

age, constriction of the perforation almost to its complete dis-
appearance, absence of yellow colourmg, prevalence, on the con-
trary, of grey cloudy colours with fine dark lines. It appears
to live on the arid shores of both islands, and departs little or
nothing from the typical examples from the Alboran Islands,
except in the still more closed perforation.

c. Var. geminata, MSS. This is distinguished as a very well-
marked variety, if not as a separate species, from the typical p7-
sana, by the somewhat depressed form, especially of the last
volution ; by the still sharper fine transverse striation crossed
by spiral grooves; by the disappearance of all polish; by the
want of perforation—often, indeed, of any mdication of the same,
and that from its earliest stage ; lastly, by the abnormal character
of the colourmg, which reminds one more of Alboranensis. On
the greyish and brownish-white ground are traced zones of fine,
entire or slightly interrupted, dark, spiral lines, radiating on the
spire, longitudinal at the circumference, which often form an
extremely elegant pattern, and remind one of the allied H. ustu-
lata, Lowe, of the Salvages Islands. More poorly coloured
individuals have brownish-yellow clearly defined zones, with
distant rows of spots. In about forty examples from both
islands, eight were quite uncoloured.

It is interesting to see these remarkable aberrations appear
on the most easterly of the Canaries, nearest to the content,
whilst Teneriffe, except the closed perforation, already exhibits
nearly the European habit, and even this aberration disappears
again in the still more remote Madeiran and Azorian groups.

2. Helix impugnata, MSS.

Testa obtecte perforata, couvexo-depressa, solidula, lineis rugosis
transversis et subtilioribus longitudinalibus reticulata, opaca, griseo-
albida, lineolis numerosis brunneis interruptis ornata ; spira obtusa,
subprominula ; anfractus 43—5, superne planiusculi, filo-carinati ;
ultimus serrulato-carinatus, vix descendens, subtus convexus ;
apertura lunato-securiformis ; perist. rectum, intus tenuiter labia-
tum, margine columellari carneo, perforationem semiclaudente.

Diam. maj. 12, minor 103, alt. 8 millim.

Mr. Webb has regarded this species as H. planata, Chemn.,
M. D’Orbigny as a mere variety of pisana, Mill. (/. c. p. 58),—
both, as I think, improperly. From planata, which, according
to Pfeiffer (Mon. i. 137), is a native of Africa, as well as from
its ally, erythrostoma, Phil. (/. e. i. 1387), which comes from
Morocco, it is distinguished by the more elevated spire; by
having one volution less ; by the keel being prominent like a fine
thread on all the volutions; by the absence of all polish in con-
sequence of the fine sharp longitudinal, and wrinkly cross-

Prof. A. Mousson on the Molluscan Fauna of the Canaries. 85

grooving; by the less expanded mouth, with nearly sharp,
scarcely thickened peristome, whilst the lower part of the lip in
both the other species is very broadly developed and coloured.
On the other hand, the aspect of this form, with its very con-
stant characters, obvious even in the youngest individuals, of the
widely flatter shape, the sharp thread-like keel, and the strongly
marked perforation, seem sufficiently to justify its separation
from the Canarian pisana, which occurs abundantly on the self-
same islands, without, as it appears, transitional states.

On the contrary, the connexion with H. arietina, Rossm.
(Zeitschr. 184.6, 17. 2), collected by Dr. Willkomm in the Spanish
Sierra de S. Cristoval, which is rare in collections, is less clear
to me, and may perhaps rest on similar differences to those be-
tween our var. geminata and typical pisana, namely the sharper
sculpture and the aberrant colouring. Were arietina identical,
however, as Herr Pfeiffer suspects (Monogr. i. 176), with planata
of Ch., the affinity with our form would be but slight.

3. Helix granostriata, MSS.

Testa umbilicata, lenticularis, solidula, transverse seriatim granulata
et sulculata, opaca, griseo-albida, unicolor vel interrupte fusco-
bifasciata ; spira depresso-conica, summo corneo; anfractus 5-54
superne plani, filo-carinati; carina subserrulata; ultimus non de-
scendens, infra vix convexiusculus ; umbilicus parvus, } diametri
non superans; apertura securiformis; peristom. rectum, intus
labiatum, marginibus non approximatis, columellari non reflexo.

Diam. maj. 8, minor 63, alt. 3-35 millim.

At the first glance, this pretty species reminds one of H. Se-
tubalensis, Pfr., or of the truly scalariform argonautula, Webb
(D’Orb. 11. 64) ; but both have the under side more convex, a
much wider umbilicus, a much coarser transverse striation, and
more prominent keel; moreover, both are entirely without the
elegant rows of granules in the direction of the strie of growth,
which indicate a slight approach to the Madeiran polymorpha-
group. The two dark interrupted bands on the upper and under
sides, disappearing on the spire in horn-coloured spots, recall to
mind the colouring of the group of Helix tumulorum, with the
members of which, however, no confusion is possible.

This species is also found on both islands. The example from
Fuerta Ventura is somewhat stronger in structure and in sculp-
ture than the other from Lanzarote, but partakes of all its other
characters.

4. Helix persimilis, Shuttl. (Diagn. n. Moll. 1852, 1.7). A
few examples of this species, found in Lanzarote, are not to be
distinguished from those which Herr Blauner collected in Palma ;

86 Prof. A. Mousson on the Molluscan Fauna of the Canaries.

they are, however, somewhat more globose in diameter, stronger,
and more chalky. All the other characters agree closely.

5. Helix monilifera, Webb. I consider an example found in
Lanzarote to be the true species brought by Mr. Webb from the
same place, to which the preceding, at all events, is nearly allied.
The shell is, however, still somewhat more globose than in the
last, somewhat larger, white and chalky, with less distinct stria-
tion, but distinct scar-like impressions, especially beneath, and
moreover somewhat shining. ‘The dark bands are less connected
together, broken up into dots; the perforation appears nearly
closed by the reflexion of the lip, which extends from the colu-
mella to beyond the base. A somewhat strong white lip is con-
tinued round and within the peristome.

6. Helix Despreauxii, D’Orb. The original form comes from
Canaria; the one brought by Herr Hartung, which, notwith-
standing some aberrations, seems to me to be only a variety,
from Lanzarote. Its differences may be stated as follows :—

Var. moderata, MSS.

Testa depresso-conica, fortiter perforata, bicarinata, carinis magis
compressis et productis, secunda subtiliore ; basis tuberculis gra-
nosis ornata.

The essential characters are those of the species, only less
marked. The shape is altogether more depressed, with a flat,
prominent primary keel, which seems to be rather erose than
granulate-toothed ; the second keel, in some examples, is but
little prominent, in others as strong as the first; the close-set
wrinkled warts of the under side assume more the appearance of
coarse granulations on a finely striated ground. One of the
examples has the upper side dark, contrasted by a white keel.

7. Helix paupercula, Lowe. This little species, remarkable for
its much depressed form, and round constricted aperture, pre-
sents itself in two varieties. In the Azores (island of Fayal),
and in its subfossil, rarely living, state in Porto Santo, it is
smaller and flatter, with a less granulated surface, but especially
with an aperture contracted by a wart-like tooth proceeding
from the thickened lip of the right border. The prevalent livmg
form in Porto Santo has scarcely an mdication of the wart ;
that of Madeira is entirely destitute of it, with the shape less
flatly depressed, the umbilicus narrower, the last volution less
angular and more convex beneath, the aperture less horizontal,
the upper surface more distinctly shagreened. This second
variety was found in a few examples amongst the present speci-
mens from Lanzarote.

8. Helix sarcostoma, Webb, This well-known handsome spe-

Prof. A. Mousson on the Molluscan Fauna of the Canaries. 87

cies was discovered by MM. Webb and Berthelot on both the
islands from which it has been brought by Herr Hartung. In
some examples the aperture is quite horizontal at the base of the
shell, and has a flat reflected rim more than a line broad.

9. Bulimus decollatus, Brug. Not to be distinguished from
the European form. The whole of the individuals, as well as
most of those of H. sarcostoma, and several of H. pisana Albo-
ranensis, are in a white, chalky condition, which might be called
semifossil ; but this appears not to be so much an effect of age
as of the habitat in hot sea-sand.

Of the nine species collected by Herr Hartung, one, Helix
granostriata, is therefore quite new; H. pisana geminata, H. im-
pugnata, H. monilifera, H. Despreauxti moderata, H. sarcostoma,
although long known, appear peculiar to the two islands ; only H.
persimilis and pisana Alboranensis are also enumerated in other
islands, whilst B. decol/atus is common to the whole of the coun-
tries on the Mediterranean. From these results, one may hope
for further discoveries when Herr Hartung carries out his pur-
pose of another visit to both these islands, and of the exploration
of others of the less-known Canary Islands. Not till the com-
pletion of our knowledge wil! it be possible to lay down, com-
prehensively and conformably to nature, the peculiarities of the
Molluscan fauna of the Canaries, and its interesting relations to
those, on one side, of the coasts of Europe and Africa, on the
other, of the rest of the Atlantic archipelagos. I confine myself
for the present to a few remarks.

In position, climate, voleanic soil, and vegetation, the Canaries
approach very near to the Madeiran group. It is the more
extraordinary to find the Molluscan fauna remarkably different
and more nearly related to that of the continental shores of the
Mediterranean. With the exception of a set of species (Helix
cellaria, lenticula, pisana, aspersa, lactea, Bul. decollatus) which
follow the shores of the Mediterranean from the east as far as
Portugal, the Canaries and Madeira actually possess besides
H. paupercula, not a single species in common,—at least none
which does not also belong to the continent. All preceding
statements (e. g. H. tiarella) rest on uncertain determinations or
incorrect habitats. Moreover, even the predominant types on
both these groups of islands are different; so that those very
types which are developed in the richest variety on the one are
scarcely or almost not at all represented on the other by single
detached species.

Thus in Madeira and Porto Santo the following types form
the basis of the Helix-tribe :-—

(1.) The section Ochthephila of Beck, which Dr. Albers has

88 Prof. A. Mousson on the Molluscan Fauna of the Canaries.

divided into the groups Tectula, Ochthephila, and Actinella, and to
which belong, e.g., H. turricula, Maderensis, arcta, polymorpha,
Bulweriana, &c., comprehends in the Madeiran group not less
than thirty-three species. In the Canaries, H. teniata, Webb,
alone bears the distinctive features of the type; this species is,
however, doubtful, not having been collected on the spot, but
found in bales of orchil not known to have come from any nearer
place (D’Orb. J. c. p. 63) *.

(2.) The groups Leptavis and Plebecula of Lowe, which are
related to the species erubescens, punctulata, and undata, Lowe,
and comprehend about fourteen species. The only Canarian shell
approaching to this type is H. advena of Webb (D’Orb. p. 58),
which, indeed, is directly called by Dr. Albers (Malac. Maderens.

49) a Porto- Santan species. If, however, the authentic form
of Mr. Webb’s species (D’Orb. t. 1. f. 18-20) be compared
with the figure which Dr. Albers (t. 2. f. 26, 27) gives of the
Porto-Santan shell, they can hardly be considered as identical +.

(3.) The division Campylea, existing in three forms, partly
living, partly subfossil, in the Madeiras, possesses In the Cana-
ries not one single genuine representative; for the somewhat
allied H. Valliense, D’ Orbe must rather be considered as an oscu-
lant form of the type plicaria.

(4.) In Madeira we find a set of Clausilie, all peculiar, but
still the precursors of this very abundant European genus. In
the Canaries, neither the researches of MM. Webb and Berthelot,
nor the exhaustive discoveries in Teneriffe of Herr Blauner, have
brought to light so much as a single species.

* H. teniata, Webb, by examination of D’Orbigny’s original types, proves
to be merely a large state of H. Maderensis, Wood, which is one of the very
commonest Madeiran species, but which has not hitherto been found in
any of the other islands of even the Madeiran group, and certainly not in
any one of the Canaries.—TR.

+ H. advena, Webb, by the original types in D’Orbigny’s Canarian
collection, is identical with the Madeiran (North and Great Dezertan) form
(var. y.) of H. erubescens, Lowe. ‘The Porto-Santan shell, described and
fizured by Dr. Albers, loc. cit., is another different or distinct form of the
same species, found also by Mr. Wollaston and myself, in 1855, on the
summit of Pico do Facho in Porto Santo. No form of this species has
been ever really found in the Canaries; and there can be no reasonable
doubt that the orchil which produced H. advena, Webb, like that in which
H. teniata, Webb, is said to have occurred, was of Madeiran or Dezertan
origin—if both these shells, indeed, may not be supposed to have been
collected in Madeira by Webb himself in 1828-9, and to have become
afterwards mixed up by accident with Terver’s orchil-species.

At all events, the two conclusions founded, in the text, on the supposed
Canarian origin of H. teniata and advena, require better substantiation ;
and Ochthephila, Beck, with Leptawis and Plebecula, Lowe, still remain,
equally with Campylea, Beck, without any genuine or certain Canarian
representatives. —Tr.

Prot. A. Mousson on the Molluscan Fauna of the Canaries. 89

(5.) The genus Pupa in the Madeiras developes itself richly
in about twenty very peculiar forms, of which one only, P. anco-
nostoma, can be identified with a European species. From the
Canaries M. D’Orbigny obtained only two species, viz. P. de-
albata, Webb, belonging to a foreign southern type, and P. ma-
culosa, Lam., of very doubtful habitat. Herr Blauner has added
three small forms, one of which, P. atomus, Shutt., comes near
the European P. minutissima, whilst both the others (¢eniata and
castanea, Shutt.) approach nearest the Madeiran cheilogona and
irrigua, Lowe.

It is interesting to find represented also now in the Canaries,
through Herr Blauner’s admirable discoveries, and still by single
species, three types which were regarded hitherto as quite pecu-
har to the Madeiras, viz. :—

(1.) The group of H. bifrons, Lowe, to which H. Pompylia,
Shutt., is to be referred.

(2.) The remarkable type of the thin-shelled, carinated H.
Webbiana, Lowe, to which H. cuticula, Shutt., belongs.

(3.) Lastly, the extraordinary group of Cyclostoma—Craspedo-
poma, which in Madeira furnishes both the species C. lucidum
and Lyonnetianum, Lowe, and now in Teneriffe is represented by
C. costatum, Shutt.

In the Canaries, wholly different types from these predomi-
nate, of which the following are the principal :—

(1.) The type H. sarcostoma, Webb, including malleata* and
consobrina, Fér. It stands perhaps in nearest alliance with the
S. European H. vermiculata, M., which, strangely in contra-
distinction to H. lactea, M., not being found itself either in
Madeira or in the Canaries, is not even represented in the
lattert (?) by any allied form.

(2.) In like manner, the Madeiran group is entirely wanting in
the type plicaria, Lam.{, which yields in the Canaries six species.

(3.) Quite peculiar to the Canaries, and varying in a series of
species through many shades from globose to carinate, is the
group of monilifera and tumulorum, Webb. In Madeira, as
also really in the Mediterranean, it is wholly wanting &, at least
in any clearly expressed form.

* H. malleata, Fér. (= H. bidentalis, Lam.) cannot rightly be included
with H. sarcostoma, Webb, and consobrina, Fér.—Tr. be

+ Rather, surely, “the former,” 7. e. Madeira, in which H. lactea, Miill.,
does not occur, whilst it abounds in several of “the latter,” or Canaries,
representing in them the S. European H. vermiculata, Miill—Tr.

} H. plicaria, Lam., is merely an abnormal state, scarcely a variety, of
H. Adansoni, Webb (H. Pouchet, ¥ér.), which can scarcely, without vio-
lence, be placed in a-different group from that of H. consobrina and sarco-
stoma.—TR.

§ The exclusively Porto-Santan (erroneously supposed Teneriffan or

90 Prof. A. Mousson on the Molluscan Fauna of the Canaries.

(4.) The species cyclodon, Webb, Despreauxii, D’Orb., mode-
rata, MSS., argonautula, Webb, granostriata, MSS., have no
kindred forms in the Madeiras*. On the other hand, they unite
—as, however, well-distinguished forms—with certain 8. Euro-
pean types.

(5.) The same may be said of the horny-shelled H. diaphana,
Lam., afficta, Fér., fortunata and discobolus, Shutt., hispidula,
Lam. With the exception of the universally diffused H. lenticula,
Fér., nothing similar occurs in Madeirat+. On the other hand,
the S. European H. Jens and ciliata are more nearly related.

(6.) In Bulimus, the extensive groups of obesatus and variatus,
Webb, uniting with the European B. montanus and obscurus,
are quite wanting in Madeira and Porto Santo. Strange to say,
however, they again find, though indeed in a remarkably aber-
rant form (B. eganeus, Alb.), a representative in the Azores.

(7.) Cyclostoma levigatum, Webb, belongs to the type of the
European C. elegans, also occurring in the Canaries {, but not
mentioned as a Madeiran species.

These few observations may suffice to mdicate the nature of
the Canarian fauna in comparison with both the 8S. European
and Madeiran, as also its far greater affinity with the first than
with the last. To complete more perfectly its characterization
and comparison, additions are still wanting to our information
in three directions: Ist, with respect to the species of the less-
visited islands ; for, excepting Teneriffe and Palma, not one can
really be considered as exhaustively explored ; 2ndly, with refer-
ence to the Molluscan fauna of the Cape de Verdes, which, con-
sidering their position over against the continent, should have
the nearest resemblance to the Canaries, though their more

Canarian) H. Michaudi, Desh., is a genuine, nay, typical species of the
same group, viz. Lemniscia, Lowe.—TR.

* H. argonautula, Webb, certainly, and H. granostriata probably, be-
long to the peculiarly Madeiran group Discula. H. cyclodon, Webb, is of
extremely doubtful origin as to habitat, and it is probably as little entitled
to a place im the Canarian as in the Madeiran fauna. The assertion in the
text, therefore, relatively to the Madeiras can be fully admitted only in the
case of H. Despreauxii, D’Orb., of which moderata is merely a variety, and
which, like H. cyclodon, D’Orb., belongs to the restricted group Crenea,
Alb., typified by H. elegans, Drap.,—a group of which Madeira certainly
possesses no true representative.—TR.

t It may be doubted whether all the species above enumerated belong
really to the same group; and some will perhaps prove to have their
genuine counterparts in Madeira.—Tr.

{ Whether C. levigatum, Webb, be really distinct from C. elegans
(Miull.), seems very questionable. Certainly one species only of this type
has offered itself to the combined researches of myself and Mr. Wollaston
in any of the seven Canarian islands. In the Madeiran nothing of the sort
oceurs.—TR.

a e

ADS OM MEAS

Mr. J. Blackwall on new species of Araneidea. 91

southern latitude and greater proximity to the continent must
exercise some influence; 3rdly and lastly, with respect to the
species of the adjacent African continent, of which only a few of
the larger species, or of others introduced by commerce, but
none of the far more numerous smaller kinds, are known. It is
much to be desired that future investigations may be carried on
in these directions.
Teneriffe, July 28, 1858.

XI1.— Descriptions of six recently discovered species, and Charac-
ters of a new genus of Araneidea. By Joun Buackwa tt,
F.LS

Tribe Octonoculina.

Family Lycosipx.
Genus Dotomepgs, Latr.
Dolomedes ornatus.

Length of the female ;',th of an inch ; length of the cephalo-
thorax ,'5; breadth =; breadth of the abdomen 3, ; length of
a posterior leg +; length of a leg of the third pair }.

The cephalothorax is convex, glossy, compressed before,
rounded on the sides, and has a slight indentation in the medial
line; a broad brownish-red band, which tapers to its posterior ex-
tremity, extends along the middle, and on each side of it there is a
longitudinal brown band, which decreases in breadth to the lateral
eye of the posterior row ; the sides have a pale, dull, yellow hue,
that of the lateral margins is black, and a blackish spot occurs
on the frontal margin, below each lateral eye of the anterior row.
The falces are conical, vertical, and armed with a few teeth on
the inner surface: the maxilla are short, somewhat enlarged
and rounded at the extremity, and slightly inclined towards the
lip. These organs have a pale, dull, yellowish hue; a blackish
streak extends along the former, and appears like a continuation
of the spot on the frontal margin of the cephalo-thorax. The
lip is nearly quadrate, and of a yellowish-brown colour, the sides
being much the darkest. The sternum is heart-shaped, and of
a pale, dull, yellow hue, with broad, brownish-black lateral
margins. The eyes are seated on black spots on the sides and
in front of the anterior part of the cephalothorax; the four
anterior ones are minute, and form a straight transverse row,
the exterior ones, each of which is placed on a minute tubercle,
being rather the smallest ; the other four are large, and describe
a trapezoid whose posterior side is much the longest ; the pos-
terior eyes of the trapezoid are seated on tubercles, and the
anterior ones are the largest of the eight. The legs are mode-

92 Mr. J. Blackwall on new species of Araneidea.

rately long, provided with hairs and fine spines, and are of a
pale yellowish hue, with minute black spots; the fourth pair is
rather the longest, the first and second pairs are equal in length,
and the third pair is the shortest ; each tarsus is terminated by
three claws; the two superior ones are curved and pectinated,
and the inferior one is inflected near its base. The palpi resemble
the legs in colour, and have a small, curved, pectinated claw at
their extremity. The abdomen is oviform, thinly clothed with
hairs, convex above, and projects over the base of the cephalo-
thorax; the upper part is of a yellowish-brown colour ; at its
anterior part there are four short longitudinal streaks, the exte-
rior ones of which increase in breadth to their posterior extre-
mity ; to these succeed three large spots placed transversely, the
intermediate one being in advance of the other two; and between
the latter and the spinners there is a series of short transverse
bars, somewhat enlarged at their extremities, which decrease in
length to the coccyx ; these streaks, spots, and bars have a brown
hue; the sides and under part are of a pale yellowish colour ;
the former are slightly tinged with brown, and a longitudinal
brownish-black band occurs on each side of the medial line of the
latter; these bands converge to the spinners, where they meet.

The Rev. O. P. Cambridge took two young females of this
species at Lyndhurst, in the New Forest, Hampshire, in Sep-
tember 1858, which were transmitted to me by Mr. R. H. Meade
in the same year.

Family THomisip”.
Genus Puttopromus, Walck.
Philodromus elegans.

Length of the female ,°,ths of an inch ; length of the cephalo-
thorax ;1,; breadth #5; breadth of the abdomen 3; length of
a leg of the second pair 3; length of a leg of the third pair 53.

The legs are long, slender, provided with hairs and spines,
and are of a yellow-brown hue, with red-brown annuli; the
second pair the longest, then the first, and the third pair the
shortest; the metatarsi and tarsi have hair-like papille on
their inferior surface, and the latter are terminated by two
curved, pectinated claws. The palpi are short, and resemble the
legs in colour. The cephalothorax is short, broad, convex,
compressed before, rounded on the sides, clothed with whitish
hairs, particularly on the lateral margins, and of a pale yellowish
colour ; a broad dark brown band extends along each side, a nar-
row longitudinal one of the same hue, which is enlarged near its
middle, occupies the medial line, and a short, fine, dark brown
streak occurs on each side of its anterior extremity. The eyes,

Mr. J. Blackwall on new species of Araneidea. 93

which are nearly equal in size, are disposed on the anterior part
of the cephalothorax in two transverse, curved rows, forming a
crescent whose convexity is directed forwards; and the lateral
ones are seated on minute tubercles. The falces are subconical
and vertical: the maxille are corivex near the base, obliquely
truncated at the extremity on the outer side; and inclined to-
wards the lip, which is triangular and pointed at the apex; and
the sternum is heart-shaped. These parts are of a yellowish-
brown colour, with the exception of the base of the lip, which
has a dark brown hue. The abdomen is oviform, clothed with
short hairs, convex above, notched in the middle of the anterior
extremity, and projects over the base of the cephalothorax; a
broad yellowish-brown band extends along the middle of the
upper part, the anterior region of which comprises a dark brown
fusiform band, having an angular point on each side, and occu-
pying rather more than a third of its length; this band is bor-
dered laterally with yellowish white, and between it and the
spinners there is a series of alternate, short, yellowish-white and
dark brown curved bars, whose convexity is directed forwards,
a triangular spot of the latter hue, having its vertex in contact
with the coccyx, terminating the series; the sides are of a dark
brown hue, and have conspicuous yellowish-white streaks and
spots disposed obliquely upon them; the under part is of a
yellowish-white colour, with minute dark brown spots, and three
longitudinal bands of the same hue, which meet at the spinners,
the intermediate one being the narrowest of the three.

Specimens of this handsome Philodromus, which, by its co-
lours and the design resulting from their distribution, bears a
striking resemblance to certain species of the genus Sphasus,
were taken in September 1858 at Lyndhurst, in the New Forest,
by the Rey. O. P. Cambridge, who also captured immature indi-
viduals of Sphasus lineatus in the same locality ; by which dis-
covery he has added another genus to_our indigenous spiders.
Specimens of both species were transmitted to me by Mr. R. H.
Meade.

Family CrnrrLonipa.
Genus CiniFxo, Blackw.
Ciniflo mordax.

Length of the female 3ths of an inch; length of the cephalo-
thorax {; breadth 1; breadth of the abdomen }; length of an
anterior leg $7; length of a leg of the third pair 13.

The eyes are disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-
thorax in two transverse rows ; the anterior row, which is straight,
is situated near the frontal margin, and the posterior row is
slightly curved, with its convexity directed backwards ; the in-

94 Mr. J. Blackwall on new species of Araneidea.

termediate eyes of both rows describe a trapezoid whose anterior
side is the shortest ; and the eyes of each lateral pair, which are
rather the largest of the eight, are seated obliquely on a tubercle.
The cephalothorax is large, convex, glossy, compressed before,
and rounded on the sides, which are marked with furrows con-
verging towards an elongated indentation in the medial line; it
is depressed and broadly truncated in front, and of a red-brown
colour, the cephalic region, which is much the darkest, having a
brownish-black hue. The falces are very powerful, conical, ver-
tical, convex in front near the base; armed with teeth on the
inner surface, and of a brownish-black hue. The maxille are
strong, enlarged and rounded at the extremity, and somewhat
curved towards the lip: the lip is longer than broad, dilated
about the middle, and truncated at the apex; and the sternum
is oval and glossy. These parts have a red-brown hue, the
sternum being much the palest, particularly im the middle.
The legs are robust, provided with hairs and sessile spines, and
of a red-brown colour; the metatarsi of the posterior pair are
provided with calamistra on their superior surface, and each
tarsus is terminated by three claws; the two superior ones are
curved and pectinated, and the inferior one is inflected near its
base ; the first pair the longest, then the fourth, and the third
pair the shortest. The palpi resemble the legs in colour, the
radial and digital joints being the darkest, and have a curved,
pectinated claw at their extremity. The abdomen is oviform,
convex above, and projects over the base of the cephalothorax ;
it is thinly clothed with hairs, and of a brown colour obscurely
freckled with yellowish white, the under part being the palest ;
a yellowish-white band extends along the middle of the upper
part, about two-thirds of its length, and an obscure longitudinal
line of the same hue occurs on each side of the middle of the
under part; the sexual organs are highly developed, and of a
dark reddish-brown colour ; the spinners are eight in number,
and, with the exception of those of the inferior pair, which are
united throughout their entire length and have a yellowish-
white hue, are of a red-brown colour.

This spider was captured in the Isle of Wight, on the Ist of
August 1858, by Frederick Bond, Esq., who gave it to the Rev.
O. P. Cambridge; it was forwarded to me for inspection by
Mr. R. H. Meade.

Genus Ereatis, Blackw.
Ergatis pallens.

Length of the female gth of an inch; length of the cephalo-
thorax j,; breadth ,1,; breadth of the abdomen +}; ; length of
an anterior leg $; length of a leg of the third pair }.

Mr. J. Blackwall on new species of Araneidea. 95

The cephalothorax is compressed before, depressed and
rounded on the sides, which are marked with furrows converging
towards the middle, and the cephalic region is convex and
rounded in front; it is of a dark brown colour, with a broad
yellowish-brown band, which tapers to its posterior extremity,
and is densely covered with yellowish-grey hairs, extending from
the eyes along the middle, nearly two-thirds of its length, and a
dentated yellowish-white band on each lateral margin. The
eyes are nearly equal in size, and disposed in two transverse
rows on the anterior part of the cephalothorax ; the intermediate
ones of the two rows form a square, and those of each lateral
pair are placed obliquely on a tubercle, near to each other. The
falces are powerful, conical, and vertical: the maxille are convex
at the base, somewhat dilated near the middle, rounded at the
extremity, which is more abruptly curved on the inner than on
the outer side, and inclined towards the lip, which is large, tri-
angular, and rounded at the apex; and the sternum is heart-
shaped. These parts are of a reddish-brown colour, the sternum
and lip being the darkest, and the falces much the palest. The
legs and palpi are moderately long, provided with hairs, and of
a pale, dull, yellow hue. The legs of the first pair are the longest,
then the second, and the posterior legs, which have a calamistrum
on the superior surface of their metatarsi, are longer than the
third pair; each tarsus is terminated by three claws; the two
superior ones are curved and pectinated, and the inferior one is
inflected near its base. The abdomen is oviform, convex above,
and projects over the base of the cephalothorax; it is clothed
with short hairs, and is of a greyish-yellow colour ; in the medial
line of the upper part there is a dark red-brown spot, nearly of
a circular form, situated full one-third of its length from its an-
terior extremity; and at the posterior extremity a few short,
curved, transverse bars of the same hue occur, which diminish
in length as they approach the spinners; a few obscure dark
brown streaks and spots are disposed along the sides, and a
broad longitudinal band of the same colour occupies the middle
of the under part ; the spinners are eight in number, and the two
inferior ones are united throughout their entire length.

This Ergatis, which was taken among heath at Lyndhurst, in
the New Forest, by the Rev. O. P. Cambridge, in September 1858,
and was forwarded to me by Mr. R. H. Meade, though imma-
ture, is certainly a distinct species.

Genus VeLEpDA, Blackw.

Eyes small, nearly equal in size, disposed on the anterior part of
the cephalothorax in two transverse, curved rows, whose

96 Mr. J. Blackwall on new species of Araneidea.

convexity is directed forwards; the anterior row, which is
the less curved, is situated near the frontal margin, and the
intermediate eyes, which are seated on a tubercle, are the
largest, and the lateral ones rather the smallest of the eight ;
the lateral eyes of both rows are widely apart, and are placed
on minute tubercles, and the intermediate ones form a tra-

pezoid whose anterior side is the shortest, thus :— oe °:
e

Mazille moderately long, straight, powerful, greatly enlarged
and rounded at the extremity, which is prominent on the
inner surface.

Lip short, triangular, and rounded at the apex.

Legs very unequal in length; the first pair much the longest,
then the fourth, and the third pair the shortest; each
metatarsus of the posterior pair is provided with a calamis-
trum situated on its superior surface.

Spinners eight ; those constituting the inferior pair are united
throughout their entire length.

Veleda lineata.

Moueeh of the feels 4th of an inch; length of the cephalo-
thorax ;};; breadth !;; breadth of the ‘abdomen 18 i pe of
an anterior leg +; length of a leg of the third pair 7

The abdomen is of an oblong oviform figure, convex above,
and projects over the base of the cephalothorax ; the anterior
extremity and the posterior part of each side are densely covered
with white hairs; the upper part is of a dull or brownish-yellow
colour, with three longitudinal dark brown lines, whose posterior
half is somewhat ramified, extending its entire length; one of
these lines, which is broadest towards its anterior extremity,
occurs in the middle, and another is situated on each side of it ;
the anterior and part of the superior region of the sides, extend-
ing towards the spinners, and the under part are of a brownish-
black colour. The cephalothorax is long, moderately convex,
compressed before, depressed and rounded on the sides, and
clothed with white hairs; it is of a brown-black colour, with
three longitudinal brownish-yellow lines, one in the middle,
and another on each side, and narrow lateral margins of the
same hue. The falces are short, conical, vertical, and of a yel-
lowish-brown colour. The maxille and lip have a dark brown
hue, the apex of the latter being much the palest. The sternum
is of an oblong oval form; it is thmly clothed with white hairs,
and has a brownish-black hue. The legs are hairy, and the in-
ferior surface of the tarsus and of the extremity of the meta-
tarsus of the posterior pair is provided with short spmes ; they

Mr. J. Blackwall on new species of Araneidea. 3%

are of a yellowish-brown colour, with dark brown streaks and
annuli. The palpi are short, and resemble the legs in colour,
that of the digital joint being dark brown.

Four specimens of this interesting spider, taken by the Rev.
O. P. Cambridge among heath at Lyndhurst, in the New Forest,
in September 1858, and forwarded to me by Mr. R. H. Meade,
were all immature ; independently, however, of this circumstance,
the species presents such remarkable differences in external struc-
ture from the spiders belonging to the several genera included
in the family Ciniflonide, that I have been induced to found a
new genus upon it.

Family AGELENID&.
Genus AGELENA, Walck.
Agelena gracilipes.

Length of the male {5th of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax ;1,; breadth ;',; breadth of the abdomen 34, ; length of

163
a posterior leg ,*,; length of a leg of the third pair 3%.

)

The legs are ‘long, slender, provided with hairs and sessile
spines, two parallel rows of the latter occurring on the inferior
surface of the tibiz and metatarsi of the first and second pairs,
and are of a dull yellow colour, with the exception of the genual
joint, tibia, and metatarsus of the first and second pairs, which
have a very dark brown hue, the genual joint being the palest ;
each tarsus is terminated by two curved, pectinated claws. The
palpi have a dull yellow hue; the cubital and radial joints are
short, and the latter projects a brown, pointed apophysis from
its extremity, on the outer side; the digital joint is oval, convex
and hairy externally, concave within, comprising the palpal
organs, which are moderately developed, rather prominent, not
very complicated in structure, with a small, curved, black spine
at their extremity, and are of a dull yellow colour tinged with
brown. The cephalothorax is convex, glossy, slightly com-
pressed before, rounded and depressed on the sides, which are
marked with furrows converging towards a slight, narrow in-
dentation in the medial line ; it is of a dark brown colour tinged
with dull yellow, especially in the medial line, the lateral mar-
gins being the darkest. The eyes are disposed on the anterior
part of the cephalothorax in two transverse curved rows whose
convexity is directed backwards ; the intermediate eyes of both
rows form a trapezoid whose shortest side is before, those of the
anterior row, which is rather the less curved, being the smallest
of the eight. The falces are conical and vertical: the maxille
are short, convex near the base, rounded at the extremity, and
slightly inclined towards the lip; and the sternum is _heart-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. in. 7

98 Mr. W.H. Benson on Land Shells from the Mauritius.

shaped. These parts are of a brownish-yellow colour, the base
of the falees being the brownest. The lip is nearly quadrate,
being rather broader at the base than at the apex, and has a
dark brown hue. The abdomen is oviform, thinly clothed with
hairs, convex above, and projects over the base of the cephalo-
thorax ; it has a brownish-black hue on the upper part, with an
obscure mark of a quadrilateral figure and yellow-brown colour
at the anterior extremity; and between this mark and the spin-
ners there is a series of obscure, curved, yellow-brown lines,
having their convexity directed forwards; the under part is of a
yellowish-brown colour, strongly tinged with dark brown at its
posterior extremity, and the spimners, which are short, have a
pale yellow hue.

The Rev. O. P. Cambridge took this spider at Lyndhurst, in
the New Forest, in September 1858; and it was sent to me in
the same year by Mr. R. H. Meade.

XI1.— Descriptions of several new Land Shells from the Mauri-
tius. By W. H. Benson, Esq.

Tuar the land-shells of the circumscribed island of Mauritius
are as yet unexhausted, may be surmised from its having lately
yielded the following species, some of them of typical forms not
previously known among its testaceous productions. I am in-
debted to my friend Sir David W. Barclay for the opportunity
of describing them.

Helix Caldwelli, Barclay, MSS.

Testa aperte umbilicata, orbiculato-depressa, confertim oblique si-
nuato-costata, costis crassiusculis elevatis, sub epidermide fulvo-
albida; spira planulata, sutura leviter impressa; anfractibus 6
vix convexiusculis, ultimo antice majore, depresso, ad peripheriam
valde rotundato, subtus convexo; apertura obliqua, ovato-lunata,
peristomate sinuato, superne antice arcuato, depresso, ad dextram
et infra reflexo, marginibus subapproximatis, basali intus stricte
labiato, prope columellam dente lato laminari introrsum flectente
munito ; umbilico infundibuliformi.

Diam. major 9, minor 73, axis 34 mill.

Habitat in sylvis insulee Mauritii.

Found under the roots of trees in a previously unexplored
forest on the heights of Plaies Wilhelm, towards the head of
Tamarind River and of the gorges of the Black River, by Pro-
fessor Caldwell, of the Royal College, Port Louis, and named
after its zealous discoverer at the request of Sir D. Barclay.
The shell reminds the observer of more than one North American

Mr. W. H. Benson on Land Shells from the Mauritius. 99

type in its tooth, costulation, &c., although not closely allied to

any of them.

Helix setiliris, nobis.

Testa perforata, convexo-depressa, non nitente, sub lente oblique
confertim striatula, costulis undulatis remotiusculis setiferis mu-
nita, translucente, rufescenti-cornea ; spira breviter conoidea, apice
planiusculo, nitido, sutura impressa; anfractibus 6-65 convexis,
arcte convolutis, ultimo medio subangulato, subtus convexo ; aper-
tura obliqua, subquadrato-lunata, peristomate reflexiusculo, intus
labiato, infra incrassato, subduplici, marginibus callo parietali plica
longa marginali sinuata elevata munito, junctis, columellari si-
nuato, introrsum obsolete tuberculato.

Diam. major 7, minor 64, axis 4 mill.

Habitat in sylvis insule Mauritii cum przecedente.

A very beautiful and peculiar little species, in form and aper-
ture approaching the European type to which H. Cobresiana
belongs, and with a parietal callus somewhat similar to that of
H. plectostoma of Trans-gangetic India. The marginal plait of
the callus is suddenly bent inwards below the insertion of the
outer lip ; it is there largely bowed outwards, and then gradually
bends inwards to the insertion of the columellar lip. There is
a slight inclination towards the formation of a tooth on the
descending columellar margin, at the part where it is exhibited
in H. Caldwell. The regular undulate riblets are closely set
with short hairs, and more distant longer white ones. Dis-
covered by Mr. Caldwell in the same quarter as the preceding
species.

Bulimus vesiculatus, nobis.

Testa anguste rimato-perforata, ovato-acuta, oblique rugulosa, rugis
subtus dense pustulato-rugosis, fulvo-castanea; spira convexo-
conica, dimidium testze superante, apice obtusiusculo, sutura im-
pressa; anfractibus 5} convexiusculis, ultimo circa umbilicum
compresso ; apertura ovata, + longitudinis teste sequante, peri-
stomate reflexiusculo albido, margine parietali dente angulari ob-
tuso munito.

Long. 13, diam. 7, apert. 6 mill. longa.

Habitat in insula Mauritii, rarissime.

The single specimen received has part of the subreflected lip
broken away. It is apparently allied to B. reticulatus, Reeve,
of West Africa, but has a more conical spire; and the parietal
tubercle shows an affinity with Bulimus Pupa of the Mediterra-
nean, and the Indian B. tutulus and cenopictus. It is a curious
fact in the geographical distribution of species, that a shell, not
to be distinguished specifically from B. caenopictus, was collected
by Mr. Edgar Layard at Mocambic, and that a variety of Bulimus
punctatus, Anton, occurred to him at the same place as well as at

7*

100 M. E. Regel on Parthenogenesis.

Oibo and Mombas, through a range of 11 degrees of latitude, on
the east coast of Africa. B. punctatus ranges northwards from
Ceylon, and attains the bank of the Ganges at a single spot,
Bithoura, near Futtehpore, nearly opposite to the scene of the
recent defeat of Beni Madho, at Dhoondiakhera, by the forces
under Lord Clyde.

B. vesiculatus is from the same locality as the preceding species.

Omphalotropis Harpula, nobis.

Testa subumbilicata, ovato-conica, solidula, oblique confertim flexuose
costata, costis elevatis compressis, rufescente, albido obscure mar-
morata ; spira gradatim conica, apice acutiusculo, saturate rubro,
sutura profunda; anfractibus 5 convexiusculis, superne prope
suturam angulatis, postremis sulco remotiusculo leviter impresso
sculptis, ultimo convexo, carina basali elevatiuscula munito ; aper-
tura verticali, pyriformi, peristomate simplici acuto, marginibus
callo appresso arcuato junctis, columellari expansiusculo, undulato.
Operc. ?

Long. 6, diam. 4 mill.

Habitat in insula Mauritii.

The deep suture, in conjunction with the peculiar formation
of the upper portion of the whorls, sufficiently distinguishes this
little shell from the ribbed O. multilirata, Pfr.

Dr. Pfeiffer now includes his genus Omphalotropis, under the
designation of a section, in the genus Hydrocena, Parreyss. It
forms a very natural group.

That distinguished author has, in his Supplement, described
a shell, with a mark of doubt, as Cyclophorus equivocus, the
habit of the shell, as he remarks, associating it with Cyclostomus,
while the formation of the peristome appeared not to be con-
formable with that genus.

A specimen, obtained by Sir David Barclay, in better order
than the type in Mr. Cuming’s collection, and provided with its
closely fitting calcareous operculum, proves the shell to be a
true Cyclostomus. It was received from a whaler, who cited the
east coast of Africa as its habitat. The operculum is milk-white,
with a blackish centre, slightly concave, and with 5} slightly
corrugated whorls.

Cheltenham, January 12, 1859.

XIV.—-On Parthenogenesis. By HE. Recer*.

THousANDs of accurately observed cases bear evidence that an
embryo can be developed in a seed only under the influence of
fecundation. A few naturalists did, indeed, up to the beginning

* Botanische Zeitung, Oct. 8, 1858. ‘Translated by Arthur Henfrey,
F.R.S. &c.

M. E. Regel on Parthenogenesis. 101

of the present century, deny the necessity of fecundation, but
these were solitary voices (Schelver and Henschel*). The
theory of fecundation, the practical proof of it (the production
of hybrids), was assumed to be a settled fact, and up to our own
time underwent a continually fuller development.

A few voices were here and there raised, not against the
theory of fecundation generally, but for the proposition that in
certain plants a true embryo might be formed without fecunda-
tion, where this was hindered; in other words, it was assumed
that, “ Normally, the embryo is developed in a seed only under the
influence of fecundation. But if the fecundation is prevented, in
certain cases an embryo may be nevertheless developed.” Strictly
speaking, therefore, it was assumed that the male sexual organs
of plants are wholly superfluous structures.

But this assertion was made always in reference only to parti-
cular plants, and indeed to the same with which Spallanzani had
experimented in the year 1786, namely Hemp and Spinacht.
How inexact Spallanzani’s observations must have been, appears
from the fact that he obtained ripe seeds even from Basil from
which he had removed the anthers, also from Water-melons, &c.

On these latter and similar plants, on which it is easy to ope-
rate, there exist a number of direct experiments to show that the
prevention of fecundation hinders the production of seeds capable
of germination ; these and similar observations have been re-
peated subsequently by persons who were wholly destitute of the
knowledge requisite for an exact experiment. On the other
hand, Bernhardi, an otherwise very exact observer, repeated
Spallanzani’s experiments on Hempf,. and obtained exactly
similar results.

This question then sank to rest again; Bernhardi’s observa-
tions were explained by assuming inaccurate observation, or the
formation of a bud in the seed.

In 1841, J. Smith § made known his observations on the
production of seed by Cwlebogyne ilicifolia, which was stated to
perfect all its seed without any fecundation. At the same period
Lecog asserted the occurrence of Parthenogenesis in a host of
plants. From his superficial observations he drew the conclu-
sion that all annual plants with separate sexes could form per-
fect seeds without fecundation. By such a wise contrivance,
nature prevented the dying-out of such plants.

* Henschel, von der Sexualitat der Pflanzen, nebst einem historischen
Anhange von Dr. F. J. Schelver. Breslau, 1820.

+ Spallanzani, Expériences pour servir a |’Histoire de la Génération des
Animaux et des Plantes. Geneva, 1785.

t Otto und Dietrich. Allg. Gartenzeitung, 1839, pp. 327, 329.

§ Trans. Linnzxan Society of London, 1841, p. 509.

102 M. E. Regel on Parthenogenesis.

Celebogyne is still in very few hands in flowering condition.
So far as we know, it has not been observed, from the period of
flowering to the mpening of the fruit, by any German botanist.
Observations on the so-called unfecundated seeds, such as were
made by Radlkofer, Klotzsch, and A. Braun, can have but a con-
ditional importance. ‘That all has not been seen that may be
seen, in this plant, is evident from the fact that while Klotzsch
demonstrated, from the formation of the seed of this plant, that
it contamed not an embryo at all, but a bud, Radlkofer and
A. Braun are of the opposite opinion. The latter, however,
made a most important observation, still unexplained by bim,—
namely, that he found a pollen-grain with a pollen-tube on the
stigma of Calebogyne.

In leaving Calebogyne on one side, since on this only those
are competent to speak who have been able to observe it, it may
be noticed that this plant has been the cause of the resuscitation
of the question as to the possibility of parthenogenesis in the
vegetable kingdom, and this the more that a similar phzno-
menon in the animal kingdom was simultaneously asserted by
von Siebold. Naudin and Decaisne in particular took up again
the earlier experiments on Spinacia and Cannabis, adding to
them a number of other plants. The result of their experiments
was, that female plants of Spinacia, Cannabis, Mercurialis annua,
and Bryonia dioica bore perfectly ripe seeds when they had been
sufficiently guarded against the accidental influence of the pollen
of male flowers. According to M. Naudin’s report, neither he
nor M. Decaisne could discover male flowers among the female
flowers, which were borne im great numbers. On the other hand,
Ricinus communis and Ecbalium Elaterium bore no seed when all
the male flowers were removed before they opened.

Naudin concluded from his observations “ that only diewcious
plants are capable of perfecting seeds without fecundation, while
monecious plants perfect their seed only under the influence of
fecundation.”

Radlkofer, from the cases made kuown by Naudin and Smith,
deduced the further law, “that ovaries which perfect their em-
bryos without fecundation retain their stigmas much longer in a
feritlizable condition than is the case when the embryo originates
in consequence of regular fecundation.”

As usual, the majority of naturalists have accepted these
statements, promulgated as certain facts. The very circumstance
that, m the supposed discovery, all those laws which we have
invariably recognized in reference to the origin of embryos are
opposed face to faee—the attraction of the wonderful, which in
these days possesses a powerful charm,—has brought many over
to the party who believe in a parthenogenesis.

M. E. Regel on Parthenogenesis. 103

The author of this notice has expressed, in the last year or two
(‘ Bonplandia,’ ‘Gartenflora’), his modest doubt as to the accuracy
of the experiments of Naudin and Decaisne, which served as the
basis of hypotheses of such great weight.

An objection arose in the outset, from the fact that the result
was only obtained in small-flowered plants which developed a
mass of flowers in every leaf-axil, while large-flowered plants,
like Ricinus and Ecbalium, bore no seed when fecundation was
prevented. Still more striking was it, that, of plants known to
be polygamous, only female plants were mentioned, and an
assurance was given that no male flowers were observed upon
them.

I have in the present summer repeated the experiments made
by Decaisne and Naudin. Although they are not yet quite con-
cluded, they have afforded me proof that Decaisne and Naudin
have observed but superficially, and that neither Spinacia nor
Mercurialis are to be included among plants which can furnish
proof of parthenogenesis *.

Plants of Spinacia, Mercurialis annua, and Cannabis were
planted singly in pots; and the male plants were removed as
they appeared, before the dehiscence of the earliest anthers.
The female plants were kept in a place where no pollen from
similar plants could have access to them. As soon as the first
flowers were perfectly developed, they were cut away so as to
leave only a few axillary inflorescences which could be easily
examimed. All newly-produced lateral branches, which were
abundantly developed, were carefully removed, and the inflores-
cences of the plants experimented on observed daily with a lens.
These observations refer, up to this period, only to Mercurialis
and Spinacia, as Cannabis has not yet unfolded any flowers.

Mercurialis—One of the female plants was placed in a dif-
ferent locality, where it grew freely without bemg cut. This
plant has now set abundance of fruit, which will doubtless bear
perfect seeds with embryos. But on examination it was found
that solitary perfectly developed male flowers were produced in
the axillary tufts of flowers, as can be testified by MM. KGr-
nicke, Rach and Maximowicz, to whom I showed them. How
this escaped the observation of MM. Naudin and Decaisne, is
beyond my comprehension.

Two plants of Mercurialis were cut in and observed in the
above described manner. Lach of the few tufts of blossom pro-
duced a great number of female flowers. Here, again, solitary
male flowers continually made their appearance, so that I have
already removed more than twenty of them from each of the

- * T have not yet full observations upon Cannabis ; but this will doubtless
furnish similar results.

104 M. E. Regel on Parthenogenesis.

experimental plants. Even with the most careful observation,
an absolutely conclusive result could scarcely be obtained with
this plant ; for the male flowers are only detected after they have
opened, and therefore may have scattered pollen. I used my
utmost endeavours to suppress the male flowers at the right
time; and in fact hitherto neither of the experimental plants
have set fruit, all the earliest developed female flowers having
withered up. But if these plants should still set fruit, this must
be attributed to pollen received from some of the male flowers.
Spinacia.—Difficult as it is in Mercurialis to neutralize the
influence of pollen from adventitiously developed male flowers, it
is still more difficult with Spinacia. All the experimental plants
were cut in. I observed at first, in the axillary tufts of female
flowers, solitary normally developed anthers, which projected
over the female flowers. I removed them, and placed the plants
on which I had noticed them in a different locality. All my
experimental plants appeared inclined to set seeds. I therefore
placed all except one, on which the first flowers were beginning
to unfold, in another situation, and continued the examination
of this plant with redoubled attention, allowing in all only ten
axillary tufts of blossom to come to perfection. All newly-
produced lateral branches were necessarily broken off, as these
at once developed new blossoms. First of all, I observed on this
plant two stamens with anthers containing abundance of pollen.
Placed under the microscope, this exactly resembled normal
pollen. These stamens, however, did not arise (as I observed in
Chamerops last year) from female flowers ; but among the female
flowers were scattered solitary stunted male flowers, which
brought only one stamen, seldom more, to perfection. This
fixed my attention. With the help of the lens, I soon saw, in
the tufts of female flowers, isolated gland-like bodies, which I
had taken at first for mis-shapen bracts. When I had dissected
them out, I found that they were sessile anthers, developed in
scattered abortive male flowers. These contained perfect pollen,
as the above-mentioned gentlemen as well as myself can testify.
These anthers are seldom perfectly seen, but are almost always
partly covered up by the involucral scales of the flowers in which
they arise, so that they may be easily overlooked or be taken for
transformed bracts. In the isolated male flowers I usually found
one sessile perfect anther, with several abortive; more rarely
several perfectly developed anthers filled with pollen (all, how-
ever, sessile) exist in one flower. From one single axillary in-
florescence I dissected out ten such male flowers with sessile
perfect anthers. But as this had to be done on living plants
under a lens, it could seldom be effected without injuring the
anthers, by which pollen was always scattered. In such cases,

M. E. Regel on Parthenogenesis. 105

I indeed removed the immediately adjacent female flowers ; and
the withering away of the earliest female blossoms was the result.
At present, however, several appear to be swelling into fruit.

The very abundant development of axillary flowers here is of
course a result of the cutting back of the plant and the removal
of the lateral shoots which continually break out afresh from the
axils, since the formative energy is wholly diverted to the deve-
lopment of flower-buds. A large proportion of the experimental
plants did not bear this injury, and soon died away.

Whether the experimental plants of Spinacia and Mercurtalis
perfect seeds capable of germination, or not, these experiments
have already fully convinced me that these two genera only de-
velope perfect seeds under the influence of the pollen of adven-
titious male flowers, and that the only possibility of preventing
fecundation is by daily repeated observation of every single
flower that unfolds, limitation of the growth of the plant toa
few tufts of inflorescence, and rightly-timed removal of each
male flower which makes its appearance. An observer who
merely looks over a number of female plants with thousands of
little flowers, cannot possibly obtain any result of the slightest
scientific value. Surveying therefore the conclusions drawn
from these experiments, it becomes evident that they have no
authority.

That Ricinus and Ecbalium perfected no seed, evidently arises
from the fact that in these plants the male flowers may be easily
enough detected in time and removed, which can scarcely be
accomplished with certainty in Mercurialis and Spinacia, since,
from the small size and close packing of the flowers, these can
only be detected when too late, even if these flowers are not
altogether overlooked. There is no ground for making a distinc-
tion between moneecious and dicecious plants in this respect.

The same is the case with the stigmas. All the flowers of my
experimental plants that were really protected from fecundation
soon withered, stigma included. When, on the other hand, fruit
was formed in consequence of fecundation, the stigmas persisted
a long time, which is by no means wonderful, considering the
fleshy nature of the stigmas of these plants.

As soon as Cannabis flowers, this plant shall also be subjected
to careful examination. I may be permitted to notice before-
hand, that the results of previous observations on Cannabis have
been very varied. Some obtained no seeds on separate female
plants (Linnzeus obtained this result) ; others obtained abundance
of seed. It seems to be indicated by this, that in Cannabis there
occur individuals bearing only female flowers, and others which
may resemble those of Spinacia or Mercurialis.

We possess plants of Calebogyne ; but, unfortunately, none of

106 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

them have yet flowered. Yet I am convinced that in this plant
careful observation will clear up the matter. I may refer to the
peculiar glands which surround the female flowers, with which
solitary imperfect anthers might be easily confounded*.
Parthenogenesis certainly does not occur in plants with evi-
dent sexual organs.
Petersburg, Aug. 13, 1858.

XV.—Further Gleanings in British Conchology.
By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S.

[Concluded from page 43. ]
[With a Plate. ]

Gasteropoda Prosobranchiata.

Chiton gracilis, n.s. Pl. III. fig. 9 a, 6.

Testa elongato-oblonga, convexa, colore vario; valvulis clypeiformi-
bus; rostris prominentibus, mucronibus subacutis ; areis rostralibus
lineatis, fere aeque latis ; granulis numerosis, inter Ch. fascicularem
et Ch. discrepantem media; fasciculis brevibus, 18 ut in congeneri-
bus et 1 ad termini postremi medium dispositis; vitta marginali
lata, coriacea, setulis perbrevibus caducis sparsis obtecta; margine
crinito ; long. 1, lat. } une.

I detected several specimens of this new and interesting species,
mixed with Chiton fascicularis, among some shells of Mr. Damon
which had been dredged in deep water at Weymouth; and Mr.
Metcalfe also procured it, many years ago, in the same locality.
Mr. M‘Andrew took the same species, in 1848, by dredging off
Milford Haven, and considered it to be C. discrepans. It, however,
differs from that species in its more elongated and arched form, the
granules being less numerous, the tufts less developed, and the mar-
gin much less hairy; from C. fascicularis it may be known by the
same distinctive marks, except that the granules are less numerous
in that species ; and from both of those species in the marginal band
being coriaceous, as in C. marmoreus, and in having an additional
tuft at the posterior extremity. In order to further elucidate the
distinction of these three species (viz. C. fascicularis, discrepans, and
gracilis), 1 have given, in Pl. III. figs. 9 6, 10 & 11, representations
of their lingual ribands or tongues, by which it will be seen that they
all essentially differ from each other. These species, as well as C.
Hanleyi, belong to the genus Acanthochetes of Leach. C. gracilis
is more probably the C. discrepans of Brown than the species which
the late Mr. G. B. Sowerby named “ erinitus ;” but as the former

* The author does not appear to be aware that the characters of the
male flowers of Calebogyne are well known. M. Baillon has proposed the
same unsatisfactory explanation of this case.—A. H.

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 107

name has now been generally adopted for Sowerby’s species, it seems
a pity, by restoring the latter, to create more confusion, especially
as the erinitus of Pennant is different from either of them.

C. Hanleyi, ii. 398. A specimen in my possession, from the Shet-
lands, measures no less than 3ths of an inch in length, and rather
more than 3rd of an inch in breadth.

Patella vulgata, ii. 421. I was amused at seeing a party enjoying
a limpet meal on the little Isle of Herm. It consisted of a farmer,
two of his labourers, and a sheep-dog. This meal formed their din-
ner, and took place on a grassy plot near the sea-shore. The limpets
were cooked by being laid on the ground in their natural position
and covered with a heap of straw which was set fire to. When
cooked, they were eaten with bread and butter; and I can answer
for their being well-flavoured.

Calyptreea Sinensis, ii. 463. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson). I found
at Serk specimens attached to small loose stones which had scarcely
a broader surface than the circumference or base of the shell, and
into the sinuosities of which they were closely moulded. It would
therefore seem that they do not quit their position, like the limpets,
but that their food is brought to them. The nucleus or inner circle
of this circumference, showing the point of their attachment, is quite
smooth, and apparently worn by the action of the foot; while the
outer circle or rim is sometimes encrusted with Melobesia polymorpha,
which thus grows inside the shell.

Fissurella reticulata, ii. 469. I found two or three shells, by
dredging in Guernsey, which agree with the F. costaria of Deshayes.
One of them has seventy-two longitudinal ribs and costelle ; but
specimens of F’. reticulata vary much in this respect, as well as in
the comparative convexity and proportions of the shell. They may,
however, be distinct species.

Haliotis tuberculata, 1. 485. The principal use to which the
shells now appear to be put in the Channel Isles is to frighten away
small birds from the standing corn,—two or three of them being
strung together and suspended from a stick, so as to make a clatter
when moved by the wind. The importation from southern climes of
Meleagrine and other nacreous shells, has superseded the use of
our native she!ls for inlaying and ornamental work.

Trochus umbilicatus, 11. 521. Var. spira elatiore, umbilico fere
elauso. This remarkable variety, which Mr. Hanley noticed as having
occurred to him at Herm, is abundant on every part of the coast of
Guernsey at low water. Dr. Lukis observes that it inhabits quite a
distinct zone from the typical form, and that they are never found
together; and he is inclined to believe that the variety remains
under water, while the ordinary kind seems ever endeavouring
to crawl out of the vessel in which both are kept. In adult speci-
mens the umbilicus is entirely closed, but in the young it is partially
open. The animals do not appear to present any difference either
in their external form and organs, or in their tongues. Mr. Rupert
Jones has found the same variety in Jersey.

T. lineatus, 1. 525. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson).

108 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.
Margarita pusilla (Trochus), ii. 534. Arran, N. B. (Rev. Mr.

Norman).

M.? costulata (Skenea?), ii. 167. Mr. Bean informs me that he
has obtained a specimen of this very rare shell from Lamlash Bay,
in the west of Scotland.

Lacuna crassior, il. 67. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson) ; Hunstan-
ton (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Assiminia littorea, iv. 265. This occurs rather plentifully in Serk,
and near the Chesil Bank, off the Isle of Portland; and I had oppor-
tunities of verifying the description of the animal as given by the
late Professor Forbes, at the same time with that of 4. Grayana,
specimens of which Dr. Halley kindly sent me alive for that pur-
pose. Both are decidedly Pectinibranch. A representation of the
tongue of each will be found in Pl. III. figs. 12 & 13. Philippi
seems most strangely to have given a very different account of the
animal of 4. littorea (both in Wiegmann’s ‘Archiv’ and in his
own work on the Sicilian Testacea) as regards the position of the eyes.
His Truncatella littorina is evidently the same species; and I have
it from Sardinia and the coast of Piedmont. It appears to be allied,
both conchologically and by its habits, to some shells in the British
Museum collected by Mr. Macgillivray, and presented by the Admi-
ralty, which are stated to have been found in Norfolk Island on
stones at high-water mark.

Rissoa striatula, 11. 75. Whitesand Bay; Clyde district (Rev.
Mr. Norman).

R. abyssicola, ii. 86. A shell which Mr. Alder received from
Professor Lovén under the name of “ Rissoa sculpta,” and kindly
forwarded to me for examination, unquestionably belongs to this
species, which, as well as R. cxmicoides, appears to have been mis-
taken for the R. sculpta of Philippi. Lovén has not given in his
work any description or diagnosis to identify his species, to which
he referred that of Philippi.

R. cimicoides. 2. sculpta, B. M. i. 88 (non Phil.). Exmouth
(Mr. Clark).

R. rufilabrum, iii. 106. Weymouth (M7. Thompson).

R. labiosa, iii. 109. The solid variety from Helford, Cornwall ;
the thin, from Herm (Rev. Mr. Norman). A dwarf and thin variety
is also found in Arnolds’ pond, Guernsey.

R. inconspicua, iii. 113. Specimens of this variable shell, which
were received! by Mr. Alder from Professor Lovén, under the name
of “ Rissoa albella,’ and by the former forwarded to me for exami-
nation, appear to agree with our variety albula.

R. ventrosa, iii. 138. Clevedon (Rev. Mr. Norman).

R. subumbilicata. Turbo subumbilicatus, Mont. Test. Brit. ii.
316. R. ulve, var., B. M. iii. 142. Southampton and Guernsey.
This appears to be a different species from R. ulve, with which it is
found. The shell is more oval and slender, and the last whorl is
much larger in proportion to the rest. But further observation is
desirable.

R. denticulata. Turbo denticulatus, Mout. T. B. ii. 315. Mr.

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 109

Lukis found a specimen of this curious shell at Herm many years
ago, and obligingly presented me with it. It bears a suspicious re-
semblance to the Rissoa crassicosta of the late Professor C. B. Adams,
which is described in his ‘Synopsis Conchyliorum Jamaicensium,’
&e., p. 6; but my specimen, as well as Montagu’s description, shows
no trace of the numerous and very fine transverse strize which cross
the ribs in the West Indian shell. My shell has not the columellar
tubercles noticed by Montagu; and his description may have been
taken from a broken specimen, in which the sutural extremities of
the ribs were left on the pillar lip, so as to give the appearance of
tubercles.

R. unica. Aelis unica, iii. 222. I had overlooked Mr. Clark’s
excellent paper on the animal, which was published in the ‘Annals
of Natural History’ for 1854, p. 122, and in which he clearly made
it out to be a Rissoa. I am also satisfied, on conchological grounds,
that it ought to be placed in that genus, and not in delis or Chem-
nitzia.

Barleeia rubra (Clark). Rissoa rubra, mi. 120. Bantry (Rev.
Mr. Norman) ; var. alba, pellucida. Serk, on Codium tomentosum.
This may be the variety noticed by Montagu (Test. Brit. 11. 321).
The bright-red colour of the operculum (with its peculiar spike, like
that of a Neritina) contrasts singularly with that of the shell.

Jeffreysia diaphana, ii. 152. Falmouth ; Penzance ; Cumbrae ;
Bantry (Rev. Mr. Norman). In its stomach Mrs. Collings detected
a species of Lithocystis, allied to L. Allmanni.

J. opalina, iii. 154. Cumbrae (Rev. Mr. Norman).

J.? Gulsone. Odostomia Gulsone, iv. 281; var. minor. I found
a specimen of this variety at Guernsey, which was not larger than
the Odostomia minima.

Cecum glabrum, iii. 181. Clyde district (Rev. Mr. Norman).
The curious form and structure of the operculum suggest the affinity
of this genus to Bifrontia.

Euomphalus nitidissimus. Shenea? nitidissima, ii. 158. I will
now, without preface, introduce this anomalous and strange-looking
creature by the representation given in PI. ITI. fig. 15 a, 6, and 16 a-c.
While I was at Serk last autumn, I had the good fortune to observe,
with the aid of an excellent microscope, for several hours, the form
and motions of the animal,—comparing with it, at the same time,
Skenea planorbis, an animal supposed to be its congener, but which
is, in fact, totally dissimilar in respect of the soft parts as well as of
the shell. Both are abundant almost everywhere on our rocky coasts,
especially on the Codium tomentosum, which appears to constitute
the food of these and other phytophagous mollusks ; and it is strange
that the animal of the Zuomphalus nitidissimus has so long escaped
observation. The following is a description of it, as taken on the
spot :—

Animal flaky-white, nearly hyaline ; it has no vestige of any ten-
tacles, but instead of them it is provided with a large broad veil,
which is bilobed in front, and has its outer margin fringed with short
and close-set but irregularly disposed cilia. Some of these cilia are

110 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

longer than the rest. There are a few of them also on the upper
edge of the operculigerous lobe. The veil is flexible (probably serving
the purpose of tentacles), and so transparent, that when it is extended
beyond the foot, the latter can be seen through it. Foot rounded in
front and pointed behind; it is stout and large for the size of the
animal. Eyes two, very large in proportion, seated on the veil about
half-way between the anterior edge of the shell and the terminal lobes
of the veil; they do not appear to be raised at all above the level of
the veil, and are not placed on peduncles or protuberances of any
kind. When the creature is withdrawn within its shell, the eyes
seem to reconnoitre you like a porter from a hall-window. Opercu-
lum very thin and paucispiral, with oblique strize, which radiate from
the suture and extend half-way across. I did not observe any other
appendages. The animal is at first shy; but when undisturbed for
some time, it crawls freely and rapidly, like a snail, with its shell
edgewise in a perpendicular position and quite straight ; and it also
occasionally swims like the Rissoe and other Gasteropods. It seems
to be more comfortable near the sides of the watch-glass, for which
it makes at once after being replaced in the water. I observed several
specimens of different ages; and all of them presented the same
appearance and habits.

I believe it will thus be seen that it resembles no known mollusk.
It is true that the Budlide have no tentacles, and that some of them
are furnished with eyes; but I am not aware that any possess the
peculiar cilia which fringe the veil or anterior part of the head in this
animal. It is also certain that none have an operculum,—while the
shell, which is not an unimportant part of the animal, is totally dif-
ferent. I am also not aware of any recent marine generic analogue,
as far as the shell is concerned, though this has in every particular
the form of a freshwater Planorbis. As it is evidently not a
Skenea, the question is whether a new genus should be formed for
its reception. Captain Brown placed it in his genus Spzra; but as
one of the principal characters assigned by him to that genus is shell
“nearly globular or semi-oval,’” which is by no means applicable to
this species, and as Spira embraces a heterogeneous assemblage of mi-
nute and immature shells from Walker (viz. Helix globosa, tubulata,
and others), I do not think it can be properly retained there. With-
out, however, attempting to found a new genus, I believe the same
object will be attained (at least provisionally) by adopting the genus
Euomphalus of Sowerby, which, constituted for fossil shells of the
mountain limestone, seems to be exactly suited for the shell in ques-
tion. The generic characters given by Sowerby in his ‘ Mineral
Conchology,’ vol. i. p. 97, are as follows: ‘“‘ An involute compressed
univalve; spire depressed on the upper part, beneath concave or
largely umbilicate. Aperture mostly angular.’ Having closely ob-
served the animal and turned my attention to the shell, I was struck
by the remarkable resemblance which it presented, although on a
very small scale, to the Huomphalus pentangulatus; and a subse-
quent examination of other fossils, supposed to belong to the same
genus (although some of them do not fulfil the generic characters

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 111

given by the author), has coufirmed my impression. I believe, there-
fore, that this shell is a living, but minute, representative of that
ancient genus, hitherto considered to be long ago extinct ; and it is
the more interesting inasmuch as no such representative has, I be-
lieve, been traced in any part of the tertiary system. The Huom-
phalus nitidissimus has a wide range in the European seas, extending
from the Shetlands to Sicily, and probably far beyond these limits.
I lately detected specimens among some minute shells from Sardinia,
and I have recorded it as existing at Spezia and elsewhere on the Pied-
montese coast. I have no doubt that it is the Truncatella atomus of
Philippi; but I cannot account for his making such a mistake as he
did in his memoir on the genus Truncatella of Risso in Wiegmann’s
‘ Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte,’ as well as in his elaborate work on the
Sicilian Testacea, by not only describing the animal to be exactly like
that of Truncatella (viz. furnished with two long tentacles, and eyes
placed near their external bases), but giving in the former work a figure
of it in accordance with that description. In the ‘ Archiv’ for 1841,
p- 54, he states, with respect to his Truncatella atomus, “ Das Thier,
dessen Bildung ich bei einer sechszigmaligen Vergrdsserung sehr
genau erkannte, stimmte auf das allervolkommenste mit dem der
Truncatella truncatula tiberein.”’ A similar mistake seems to have
been committed by him in saying that the animal of his Truncatella
littorina (our Assiminia littorea) was also similar to that of Trunca-
tella truncatula or Montagui, which I have elsewhere adverted to.
I observed among other drawings of Mollusca made by M. Deshayes
during his scientific visit to Algeria about fifteen years ago, but not
yet published, an admirable figure of this animal; but as he did not
use a microscope, he failed to notice the cilia, and represented the
heart as seen through the transparent shell, but which I suspect
were the branchiz. He informed me that he found two or three
specimens, from which his drawing was made, at Lacalle, and that
the animals were preserved and deposited in the museum of the
Jardin des Plantes, where, however, they are not now to be found.
The only congener of this species is, as far as is hitherto known, the
Skenea? rota of Forbes and Hanley, which I believe is almost as
extensively diffused as the other. Figures 15 a, 4, in Pl. III., show
the lingual riband of Euvomphalus nitidissimus, which appears to be
quite as anomalous as the animal and shell, but bears some resem-
blance to the tongue of Akera bullata, as represented in Dr. Gray’s
most useful ‘ Guide to the Mollusca in the British Museum,’ part 1.
p- 196. f. 111. I could not detect any divisional plates or septa in
the interior of the upper whorls of the shell by making a section of
it, although the exterior surface presented the appearance of them.
They are found in FL. pentangulatus. 1 believe the EL. rota was
known to Montagu, because in one of his letters to my late friend
Mr. Dillwyn, dated in 1814 or 1815, he mentions the discovery of a
very minute recent Ammonite-like shell which exactly corresponds
with the description of FZ. rota. In Pl. III. f. 14. is represented a
portion of the tongue of Skenea planorbis, to show how very different
it is from that of the Evomphalus.

112 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

Stylifer Turtoni, ii. 226. Mr. Norman questions this being found
on Echinus Sphera; and he says that Mr. Alder has informed him
that all the specimens he had met with were from £. neglectus.

Eulima nitida (Lamarck), Phil. i. 157 and ii. 134. I believe
the British shells which have been usually referred to this species
are specifically distinct from #. polita. Besides the subulate and
more regularly tapering form of the spire and the oblong (instead of
oval) aperture, which distinguish this species from £. polita, the
latter has (especially in young individuals) a faint keel on the lower
half of the last whorl. I have specimens from Zetland and various
other parts of the Scotch coast, as well as from Guernsey. A shell
sent by Professor Lovén to Mr. Alder, under the name of “ Eulima
nitida,”’ and by the latter forwarded to me for examination, appears
to agree specifically with our shells, altheugh Lovén has not noticed
the £. polita as a Norwegian species.

E. stenostoma. A young specimen was procured by Mr. Barlee
in the Zetland dredgings.

Chemnitzia scalaris, iii. 251. In dredged sand from Belfast Bay.
I am still of opinion that the C. rufescens of Forbes is merely the
northern form or variety, and that it ought to be reunited to this
species.

Odostomia conspicua, lil. 263. Zetland (Mr. Barlee).

O. Eulimoides, iii. 273; var. O. pallida, 6. gracilior, anfractibus
productioribus, Jeffr. in Ann. Nat. Hist. (2nd series) vol. 11. p. 336,
Guernsey and Zetland. I have given a representation of this pretty
variety in Pl. III. fig. 18 a, 6.

O. Lukisii, n.s. Pl. III. fig. 19 a, d.

Testa subconica, solidiuscula, nitida, alba, striis longitudinalibus per-
paucis vix conspicuis irregulariter notata, aliorsus glabra; anfrac-
tibus 5, convexiusculis, ultimo spirze dimidium paullo superante,
penultimo prominulo ; apice obtuso ; sutura distincta, insculpta ;
apertura ovali, superne in regionem columellarem contracta, subtus
effusa ; peristomate subcontinuo, labio reflexo ; columella denticulo
mediano prominente munita ; umbilico parvo, angusto ; long. ;4,,
lat. ,}5 unc.

Althongh I am very unwilling to swell the list of British Odosto-
mie with any more species, I cannot refrain from giving this, which
I believe to be quite distinct from any of its numerous congeners ;
and Mr. Alder agrees with me in this belief. It has somewhat the
aspect of O. albella (which is certainly, in our opinion, not a variety
of O. Rissoides) in its shorter spire, much more convex whorls
(especially the penultimate one), and the peculiar introversion and
contraction of the peristome at its upper angle. From O. Rissoides it
differs in wanting the turriculate form of that shell, which is occasioned
by the great depth of the suture, and in its being more cylindrical,
as well as in the greater prominence of the penultimate whorl and the
contraction of the peristome. 1 have dedicated this species (without
permission) to Dr. Lukis, as a triflmg mark of the esteem in which
I hold him as a scientific man. It is not very uncommon in the

.

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 113

sublittoral and coralline zones at Guernsey ; and I noticed a specimen
among the shells which Mr. Barlee collected this year in the Shet-
lands.

O. albella, Lov. O. Rissoides, var., iii. 286. Salcombe, fide
Alder (Rev. Mr. Norman) ; Oban (Capt. Bedford) ; Guernsey, with
O. Rissoides. 1 still consider it to be distinct from that species.
The spire in this is more cylindrical, and the whorls are never turri-
culate or so convex as in O. Rissoides. The circumstance also of
their being found together, without any intermediate variation, is a
strong argument in favour of their being distinct species.

O. acuta, iii. 269. Plymouth (Rev. Mr. Norman); Guernsey and
Zetland (J. G. J.).

O. turrita, Jeffr. in Ann. Nat. Hist. (2nd series) vol. 11. p. 339.
Coralline zone, Exmouth (Mr. Clark) ; Guernsey.

O. alba, iti. 278; var. A figure of this elegant variety will be
found in Pl. III. f. 20 a, 6.

O. nitida, iii. 280. Mr. Clark has found a specimen of this rare
and local species at Exmouth.

O. cylindrica, iii. 287. Clyde district (Rev. Mr. Norman) ; in
dredged sand from Belfast Bay (J. @. J.).

_ O. truncatula, iii. 294. Belfast Bay. Plymouth was the only
previously known station for this species.

O. dolioliformis, ii. 301. Guernsey.

Eulimella clavula, iii. 314. Guernsey ; very rare.

Truncatella Montagui, ii. 317. Newhaven, Sussex. I have
shown, in Pl. III. fig. 21, the lingual riband of this mollusk, which
may be interesting as a further illustration of the relations which
exist between Truncatella and Assiminia.

Natica monilifera, iii, 326. A very young reversed variety occurred
to me in the Guernsey dredged sand.

N. sordida, iii. 334. Mr. Barlee obtained in the Zetland dredgings
a young specimen which is of a yellowish-white colour, and marked
with three brown interrupted or streaked bands.

N. Montagui, iti. 336; var. alba. A specimen of this pretty va-
riety occurred to Mr. Barlee in the last Zetland dredgings.

N. Helicoides, iii. 339. A specimen procured by Mr. Barlee in
Zetland, and now in his possession, is of the enormous dimensions of
one inch and five-eighths in length and one inch in breadth.

N. clausa (Sowerby), Lov. 17. I found a few young specimens,
apparently quite recent and fresh, in dredged sand from Belfast Bay,
which Mr. Waller kindly sent me. It is true that this species occurs
as a Pleistocene fossil in the Clyde bed; but the aspect and texture of
specimens from that locality are very different from those of my shells.
It inhabits the Norwegian coast in company with Teresratula caput-
serpentis, Crenella decussata, and many others which also are found
living in Belfast Bay ; and I believe that Buccinum (or Astyris) Hol-
bollit, which has been taken in the same part of the Irish Sea, has
not yet been discovered as Pleistocene, though it is also a Norwegian
species. Among the shells from the Turbot Bank in Belfast Bay, I
detected some which were unquestionably fossil, having their texture

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. in.

114 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

completely changed and mineralized. The geological nature of the
rocks of the adjacent coast, according to Mr. Hyndman in his Report
of the Belfast Dredging Committee (Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1557,
p 229) is Secondary; and it does not appear that there are any
Tertiary strata in the same locality. For the present, I am still in-
clined to consider all the shells of Arctic or Northern species, which
have been lately taken in Belfast Bay, as recent. This term is of
course comparative in respect of time ; and as the shells of Mollusca
are nearly indestructible by the ordinary agencies of air and water
(especially when kept continually submerged in the sea, and never
exposed to atmospheric influence), the specimens in question may
have occupied the Irish sea-bed ever since the commencement of the
present geological epoch—viz. for many thousands of years. __ It is
therefore not improbable, for the reasons above given, that Natica
clausa, Buccinum Holbollii, with other boreal species, will sooner
or later be discovered living in or near to the place where the shells
now occur.

Recluzia aperta. PI. III. fig. 22 ae.

Testa globosa, tenuis, cretaceo-alba, epidermide fusco crasso rimato
induta, rugis angustis confertis spiraliter cincta; spira brevi, ob-
tusa; anfractibus 5, convexis, ultimo spiram superante; sutura
celata; apertura rotundata, infundibuliformi, utrinque subeffusa ;
peristomate continuo ; labio columellz annexo, reflexo ; columella
sinuata, ad basin tuberculo obtuso instructa; umbilico parvo, an-
gusto, labio fere obtecto ; long. {4 unc., lat. eadem.

This is perhaps the Natica aperta of Lovén’s Index, p. 17, though
his comparison of that species with Szgaretus and the Natica flava
of Gould, as well as certain discrepancies in his description, make me
somewhat hesitate before considering my shell to be specifically iden-
tical with his. If they are not the same, I hardly think Lovén’s
shell belongs to the same geuus ; and in any case therefore the name
I have adopted may serve for my shell. This evidently is congeneric
with the Recluzia of M. Petit, which is described in the 4th volume
of the ‘Journal de Conchyliologie,’ p. 117. Of the two species
assigned by the author to this genus, I have seen one (R. Rollan-
diana) ; but it appears that, of the other species (R. Jehennei), only
the typical specimen is supposed to exist. ‘The first of these species
came from Mazatlan, and the other from the Red Sea. They are
both said to be destitute of an operculum,—a character (although
negative) which is common to Lovén’s shell, as well as mine ; but
M. Petit states, on the authority of Captain (now Admiral) Jehenne
and Captain Passama, that the animal had a vesicular appendage
or float, like that of Zanthina, ‘This is remarkable, as the genus
is allied, in many respects, to Velutina. Natica Kingii seems also
to have some affinities to this genus, although it differs in the
want of an umbilicus and the nature of the epidermis. My speci-
men, which appears to be semifossilized, or else in bad condition,
was obtained by Mr. Barlee in the last Zetland dredgings. When

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 115

the shell was brought to him by our dredger, it had a good deal
of the epidermis adhering to it, of most of which, however, the
shell has been unfortunately deprived in an attempt to clean it. An
eminent naturalist, to whom the specimen was submitted for his
opinion, pronounced it to be recent, because of its retaining the
epidermis ; but the persistence of such substances seems to be co-
eval with shells which are undoubtedly fossil. In answer to an
inquiry I have made of Mr. Searles Wood on the subject, he says,
“There cannot be much difference of opinion respecting the preserva-
tion and existence of the epidermis and ligament in the fossils of the
uppermost Tertiaries in this country. I do not see the epidermis
upon the few specimens of Cyrena in my cabinet ; but in a specimen
of Unio littoralis from Clacton I am now looking at, the valves are
united and the ligament quite perfect, and it has on it some of the
epidermis ; besides which, the ligament is preserved on some of the
Crag bivalves which are of older date.”’

Lachesis minima, ili. 577 ; var. alba. Guernsey; but rare.

Litiopa Bombyx. In Mr. Pickering’s fine collection of British
land and freshwater shells, I noticed a specimen appearing to be-
long to this pelagic species, and which he had taken at Gravesend,
mixed with Rissoa ventrosa and other unquestionably indigenous
shells. It is, however, much smaller than L. Bombyz, and has the
upper whorls minutely tuberculated, the rest of the shell being
smooth ; so that it may be a species of Melanopsis. If the former,
it has probably been dropped from Gulf-weed (Sargassum vulgare),
which is known occasionally to visit our shores. Mr. Lukis told me
that he saw, about fifty years ago, in a small bay at Guernsey, a
bank of this weed, several feet high, which had been thrown up by
the sea.

Triforis adversa. Cerithium adversum, iii. 195. A pale yellowish-
white variety occurs in Guernsey ; but it is very rare. The siphonal
fold of the mantle, and the peculiar canal of the shell, are surely
sufficient grounds for separating this genus from Cerithium, inde-
pendently of its being always heterostrophe. Some of these charac-
ters indicate a nearer relation to Cerithiopsis than to Cerithium. The
operculum is, however, Littorman.

Cerithiopsis tubercularis, iii. 365. Mr. Norman says that a
specimen in his cabinet, from Arran, N. B., measures 5 lines long
and 12 broad, and that it has fourteen whorls remaining, at least
three more having been broken off.

C. pulchella, var. alba. Guernsey.

C. metula. Cerithium metula, ii. 198. My largest specimen,
which is from the Shetlands, measures more than {4ths of an inch in
length and 52,ths in breadth. Although the animal is not known,
the deep canal of the shell, as well as the operculum, which is strictly
Muricidal, would, I think, entitle it to a position in Ceritkiopsis, and
not in Cerithium.

C. Naiadis. One of the results of our Zetland dredgings was the
acquisition of two small and imperfect specimens of a new and inter-
esting species, which Mr. M‘Andrew took on the coast of Norway.

R*

116 Mv. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

Mr. Woodward has undertaken to describe it, with other Norwegian
shells, in the ‘ Annals.’

C. nivea, n.s. PI. III. fig. 17 a, 6.

Testa conoidea, turrita, crassa, nitida, alba, costis longitudinalibus
rectis compressis (18 in anfractu ultimo) et spiralibus intermediis
6 instructa; anfractibus 6—8, modice convexis ; sutura distincta ;
basi carina marginali cincta; apertura ovata, tertiam spire
partem subzequante, superne acutangulata, subtus effusa ; canali
brevissimo, recto; columella arcuata, incrassata; long. 53, lat. $
une.

Mr. Hyndman discovered two specimens in shell-sand which had
been dredged from the Turbot Bank in Belfast Bay, and obligingly
presented me with the one above described. Both are worn shells,
and neither of them is quite perfect; but they cannot be mistaken
for any other species. They have somewhat the appearance of the
Strombus Turboformis of Montagu (Suppl. p. 110); but the latter
wants the spiral intercostal strize and the basal keel, which are evl-
dent in this.

Buccinum undatum, iii. 401. I found a dwarf and thin variety
on the shores of the Solent Water at Southampton,—a full-grown
specimen measuring not quite an inch and a quarter in length. Other
species in the same locality are depauperated, perhaps owing to the
chemical nature or quality of the water.

B. ciliatum. Tritonium ciliatum, Fabr. F. G. p. 401. no. 402.
Mixed with the deep-water variety of B. undatum from the Shet-
lands, I found an adult and several half-grown specimens of the
above distinct and remarkable species. It is rather more ventricose
than the variety of B. undatum, and the transverse strize are much
more numerous ; but the especial character which distinguishes the
two species (as Fabricius remarked) is that the epidermis in this is
raised into short close-set hair-like tufts. It appears to be the same
species as that which Professor E. Forbes noticed and figured in his
“ Records of Dredging” (Mag. of Nat. Hist. vol. vill. p. 593. fig. 62),
and for which he suggested the name of “‘ Zetlandicum,” but which,
in a subsequent part of the same paper, he considered, as well as
Buccinum fusiforme, to be only varieties of B. undatum. This spe-
cies cannot be identical with B. Humphreysianum, as conjectured by
the authors of the ‘British Mollusca’ (iii. 411, foot-note), because
the latter never has any epidermis, even in the living state.

B. acuminatum (Broderip), Zool. Journ. v. p. 44. B. undatum,
monstr. B. M. iii. 405. This form appears to be constant, but rare ;
and I believe it constitutes a distinct species. I have specimens from
Cork and the mouth of the Thames. The typical specimen in the
British Museum is said to have cost £12, being the highest price I
have known to be paid for a British shell.

Fusus Islandicus, iti. 416. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson).

F. propinquus, iii. 419. With the ordinary form, from deep
water in the Shetlands, I observed a monstrosity which appears to
agree with the description of Mr. Alder’s variety, noticed at p. 420.

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. LE?

The spire is shorter, the volutions are more swollen, and the transverse
strize on the last whorl are coarser than in the typical or ordinary
form.

Mangelia Trevilliana, iii. 452. In dredged sand from Belfast
Bay.

M. purpurea, iii. 465; var. alba. Zetland.

M. caneellata. In a living specimen, which was procured by
Mr. Barlee in Zetland, the tip of each nodule or point of junction
of the ribs is delicately tinged with pink.

M. reticulata. Pleurotoma reticulatum (Bronn), Phil. i. 196 and
ii. 165. A specimen of this lovely shell was taken in the Shetlands ;
and it agrees exactly with the specimen from Guernsey, which I
noticed in the ‘ Annals’ for August last (vol. 1. no. 8. p. 131) under
the name of M. cancellata. That species, however, differs from this
in its more slender shape, and in not being turriculate, as well as in
the longitudinal ribs not extending to the suture of each whorl, but
leaving an interstice, which is only marked by the transverse striz.
The largest of my specimens does not measure half an inch in
length ; but some from the Mediterranean attain nearly double that
size.

M. elegans, iii. 473. Mr. Barlee procured, in his Zetland dredg-
ings, a specimen of this shell. It has been hitherto considered to be
a Southern species.

M. Ginnanniana. Pl. Ginnannianum, Phil. i. 198 (Bertrand?)
and ii. 168. M. nebula, var. pyramidata, B. M. ii. 478. This
appears to be a distinct species, as well as M. levigata (Pl. leviga-
tum, Phil.). It differs from M. nebula in being less slender, in the
peculiar mode of its coloration, and in the transverse strize being
much finer and more close-set. It is also of a larger size, one of my
specimens measuring nearly five-sixths of an inch in length. Mr.
Barlee has taken it off the Arran Isles, county Galway, and in Zet-
land; and Mr. Clark has found it at Exmouth, together with WM. ne-
bula and M. levigata. It is most probably the M. nebula of Lovén,
which he says differs from the English form in the above particulars.

M. brachystoma, iii. 480. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson).

M. striolata, ii. 483. Falmouth and Oban (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Gasteropoda Opisthobranchiata.

Bulla cornea, Lam. vi. (2.) p. 36. Specimens of the true B. hy-
datis, or what is usually called the Mediterranean species (though
both equally inhabit that sea), were found at Guernsey, many years
ago, by Mr. Lukis; and I also found the B. cornea at Serk by
dredging. There can therefore be no doubt as to the propriety of
thus distinguishing the two species, as suggested by the authors of
the ‘British Mollusca.’ The shell of B. hydatis is narrower and
more solid, and it has the crown or apex rather deeply umbilicated.
It appears to be the Haminea elegans of Leach’s ‘Synopsis of the
British Mollusca,’ p. 42.

Cylichna mammillata, iii. 514. Guernsey.

118 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

C. nitidula, i. 515. Belfast Bay ; very rare.

C. umbilicata, ii. 519. With the last.

C. Lajonkaireana. Bulla Lajonkaireana (Basterot), S. Wood,
Cr. Moll. p. 178, tab. 21. f. 5 a-c. I found this species at Guernsey,
mixed with a dwarf variety of C. obtusa; but itis rare. Mr. Barlee
has also taken it by dredging off Arran Isle, on the Galway coast.
The spire is produced and pointed, resembling in this respect Torna-
tella fasciata; and the upper lip of the aperture joins the columella
considerably lower than in C,oétusa. It had only been previously
known in a fossil state; and Mr. Wood erroneously referred to it
the Bulla mammillata of Philippi, the apex of which is truncated.
Dujardin appears to have suggested the affinity of this species to
Tornatella.

Scaphander lignarius, iii. 536; var. alba. Zetland; but rare.
Dr. Lukis informs me that the shells of S. lignarius are almost in-
variably found broken when they are taken alive, and that the fisher-
men think the animal bites off the lip of the shell when it finds itself
a prisoner.

S. zonatus. Bulla zonata, Turton in Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. vii.
p. 352. 8. librarius, Lov. p. 10. A young specimen has occurred
to me among the Zetland shells, and it exactly corresponds with spe-
cimens collected by Mr. M‘Andrew in Norway. The form is more
oval and less oblong than that of a specimen of S. lignarius of the
same size, the upper lip is rather truncated, and not so acute, and
the crown is broader and umbilicated, which last is a character not
belonging to the common species. I believe, on reconsideration, that
this is Turton’s species, as he distinguished it from the young of
N. lignarius by its being of a more conic-oval shape, with the volu-
tions more loosely connected, and having the crown wmbilicated.
The sculpture, however, appears to be the same in both species, as
Lovén has remarked. In the young of S. lignarius are found the
alternate zones and minute granular dots noticed by Turton, but not
by Forbes and Hanley; although these dots are not “‘raised,”’ as stated
by the former: they are, on the contrary, impressed punctures.
Unfortunately, Turton’s specimen is in my cabinet at Swansea; and
1 cannot at present compare it with the Zetland and Norwegian
shells.

Philme punctata, 01. 547. Bantry (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Pleurobranchus piumula, iii. 559. Bantry (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Gasteropoda Pulmonifera.

Limax gagates, iv. 24. Tenby; Torquay; Guernsey ; Cumbrae
(Rev. Mr. Norman).

Testacellus Maugei, iv. 28. I found this species, in company
with the late Mr. Miller, who was then the curator of the Bristol
Institution, about thirty years ago, in Messrs. Miller and Sweet’s
Nursery Grounds at Clifton; and it appears to have since become
extensively spread and almost naturalized in this country. M. Moquin-
Tandon says that it has been found at Dieppe, and he adds that it
was probably brought there with some exotic plant. Mr. Norman

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 119

says, “I am at a loss to understand why this species was excluded
from ‘The British Mollusca.’ More than fifty years ago, Testacellus
Maugei was discovered in what was then Messrs. Miller and Sweet’s
Nursery Grounds at Clifton, and from that time to the present it
has continued to be found in that locality in considerable numbers.
I have had as many as five dozen sent to me alive at the same time.
The following are other localities in which 7. Maugei has occurred,
and to which it has doubtless been introduced among plants from
the Clifton nurseries : viz. Bath, Corsham, Brislington, the gardens »
of Sir A. Elton, and nursery-gardens at Clevedon and Taunton. I
have likewise seen a specimen which was taken at Plymouth, and
another which was taken at Cork by Mr. Wright.” I may add to
this list of localities my own garden at Norton near Swansea, which
was occasionally supplied with plants from the Clifton Nursery
Grounds.

Zonites excavatus, iv. 40. Isle of Cumbrae (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Helix aspersa, iv. 44. A pretty dwarf variety, with a thin shell,
is not uncommon on the downs of the south coast in Guernsey.

H. arbustorum, iv. 48. Mr. Pickering has found a dwarf variety,
which is not larger than that of the Alps, in meadows by the side of
the River Lea in Hertfordshire.

H. revelata, iv. 70. Plymouth and Land’s-End (Rev. Mr. Nor-
man).

H. fusca, iv. 77. Plymouth and Melrose (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Bulimus Lackhamensis, iv. 89. Sherborne Wood, Oxon; very
abundant (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Azeca tridens, iv. 128. Brockley Combe, Somerset (J. G. J,
Mr. Barlee, and Rev. Mr. Norman). It is a local species.

Vertigo sexdentata (Montagu). Pupa antivertigo, iv. 109. Port
des Moulins, Serk ; Guernsey.

V. (Pupa) pusilla, iv. 111. Largs (Rev. Mr. Norman).

Limneus pereger ; var. lineata, iv. 165. Capt. Bedford has sent
me a charming little variety, marked with narrow alternate zones of
white and brown, which he found in Ulva Isle, on the west of Mull.

L. acutus. Capt. Bedford informs me that he found this species,
not in the neighbourhood of Oban, but near Corstophane, N. B.
Mr. Barlee has also sent me specimens which he took in a pond at
Yoxford, Suffolk.

Physa fontinalis, iv. 141; var. alba. Mr. Bean and Mr. Webster
have sent me specimens of this pretty variety, which were found near
Birkenhead.

Conovulus bidentatus ; var. alba, iv. 192. Newhaven, Sussex.

Otina otis, iii. 321. Weymouth (Mr. Thompson); Arran, N. B.
(Rev. Mr. Norman). The animal dies after it has been immersed
some hours in sea-water.

Corrigenda.

Lepton sulcatulum, Ann. Nat. Hist. (3rd series) vol. ii. p. 34,
Pl. U1. f. 2. There is a minute, but indistinct, cardinal tooth in the

120 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

right as well as the left valve, as shown in the plate; and the de-
scription must be amended in this respect.

Spherium. I omitted to mention that Mr. Jenyns seems to have
been fully aware of the quasi-natatory habits of S. calyculatum as
well as of his Pisidium obtusale ; and that a satisfactory explanation
of this peculiar mode of progression in the former animal would
be found at p. 12 of his valuable and interesting Monograph.

S. calyculatum. In page 35 of the last Number (three lines from
the bottom) vead “slow”’ instead of ‘ short.’

Pisidium Recluzianum. For M. Bourguignat’s species read P.
Reclusianum.

1 Montagu Square, London, Jan. 1859.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Piate II.

Fig. 1. Kellia lactea, hinge of, magnified.

Fig. 2. Lepton sulcatulum: a, natural size; 6, highly magnified; c, hinge
and teeth of right valve, viewed horizontally; d, hinge and teeth
of left valve, viewed horizontally ; e, hmge and teeth of right
valve, showing the ligament; f, hinge and teeth of left valve,
showing the ligament; g, front view, showing the curvature of
the margin.

. Pisidium roseum: a, natural size; b, front view; c, side view.

. Mytilus Galloprovincialis, natural size.

. M. ungulatus, natural size.

. Limopsis pellucida: a, natural size; 6, front view, highly magni-
fied; ec, side view, highly magnified; d, hinge, very highly mag-
nified ; e, interior margin, very highly magnified.

Fig. 7. Terebratula capsula: a, natural size; 5, highly magnified.

Fig. 8. Argiope cistellula, young: a, natural size; 5, highly magnified.

|
SSS

Puate III.

Fig. 9. Chiton gracilis, natural size: a, segment magnified, to show the
granulation of the valves and the marginal band; 4, a portion of
the lingual riband, highly magnified, and showing at A the divi-
sion of the faleate teeth.
Fig. 10. C. fascicularis, a portion of the lingual riband of, highly magnified.
ig. 11. C. diserepans, ditto, ditto.
ig. 12. Assiminia Grayana, ditto, ditto.
Fig. 13. A. littorea, ditto, ditto.
tig. 14. Skenea planorbis, ditto, ditto.
Fig. 15. Euomphalus nitidissimus, ditto, ditto: a, front view ; 6, side view.
Fig. 16. Ditto, animal of : a, natural size; b, highly magnified; ¢, oper-
culum, highly magnified.
Fig. 18. Odostomia Eulimoides, var. b. Jeffr.: a, natural size; 6, magnified.
Fig. 19. O. Lukisii: a, natural size; 6, magnified.
Fig. 20. O. alba, var.: a, natural size; b, magnified.
Fig. 21. Truncatella Montagui, a portion of the lingual riband of, highly
magnified.
Fig. 22. Recluzia aperta: a, front view, natural size; 4, back view, natural
size ; ¢, magnified to show the sculpture and epidermis.
hig. 17. Cerithiopsis nivea: a, natural size; 6, magnified.

Mr. A. Strickland on the British Hild Geese. 121

XVI.—On the British Wild Geese. By Anruur Srrick-
LAND, Esq.*

[With a Plate. ]

GEESE are a natural group of birds, possessing several strongly-
marked characters: they are aquatic birds, but live and feed
much upon dry land; they feed in the day-time and rest at
night, whereas ducks rest in the day-time and feed at night.
They of all birds seem to undergo the least changes of colour in
their plumage,—the males, females, and young birds in winter and
summer being nearly alike, thus differing greatly from the duck
tribe. They have a character apparently peculiar to themselves,
—that of having in many cases the most perfect and delicate
colours of their bills and legs when young, and losing that deli-
cacy as they advance in age, thus entirely reversing the usual
order. Some of the British wild geese, which we have now to
consider, are so alike in plumage, that that important character
ean hardly be taken as an element to assist in discriminating the
species,—the form and colour of their bills and legs, and the
habits of the birds in a state of nature, being all, apparently, that
we can safely rely upon. Besides this, they are the most diffi-
cult of all birds to study, the determined and persevering sports-
man only being able to approach them; the naturalist has but few,
and only casual, opportunities of examining them. From these
circumstances the authors of works on British birds seem to
have been satisfied to take matters as they found them, giving
themselves no trouble to examine carefully the characters of the
species they describe, and only giving the accounts of their ap-
pearance and disappearance, and habits, as mentioned by others,
and collecting the records of ther having been met with in
various parts of the country. Mr. Gould has given us but
three British Geese—the White-fronted, the Grey-lag, and the
Bean Goose, thus including all that are not the first two above-
named species, under the mysterious and misused name of
Segetum, or Bean Goose. I will first make a few remarks on
these two.

The Anas albifrons, or White-fronted Goose.—The white
band in front (which is seldom wanting), the plain flesh-coloured
bill, the conspicuous black patches on the breast, and the orange-
coloured legs will always mark this bird. It is not, and probably
never was, a regular migratory or abundant species in this coun-
try, but is occasionally found in hard weather, singly or in small
groups, frequenting river-sides or running streams, and I believe

* Communicated by the author, having been read before the Natural
History Section of the British Association, at Leeds, September 24, 1858.

122 Myr. A. Strickland on the British Wild Geese.

is never found in the open country; but it is stated to be found in
large migratory flocks on the continents of Europe and America,
and is the only British goose found in the latter country.

The Anas ferus or Anser, the Grey-lag Goose, never was a
migratory species in this country, but permanently resided and
bred in the carrs of Yorkshire, and probably the fens of Lincoln-
shire; it has long since been banished from these places,
yet still breeds sparingly in the western islands of Scotland.
These birds are the origin of our domestic goose; and I had
lately an opportunity of removing all doubt upon that subject
by observing three beautiful birds brought from Scotland by a
friend of mine, which were taken when he was shooting in that
country. They at once assumed all the characters and habits of
the domestic bird, and, had they not come to an untimely end,
would probably soon not have been capable of being distin-
guished from them ; they also exemplified my statement of the
perfection of the colours of the bills of young birds. Nothing
could exceed the beauty of their pink bills and white nails: so
striking is this that we might as justly consider them a distinet
species, under the name of the Pink-billed Goose, as has been
done in the case of the Pink-footed Goose by making that a
distinct species, though it is only an immature bird. With these
remarks I dismiss these two species, and proceed to consider
what remains of this group, not the Grey-lag or White-fronted
Goose.

From time immemorial, one of the features of the north and
east of England has been the regular periodical appearance of
countless flocks of wild geese, which arrive every autumn about
the end of harvest, and, w vhen the objects of nature received more
attention than they do in these days, got the name of the Bean
Goose, as coming in the time of bean-harvest and when the
bean-stubbles were ready for them. Can it be doubted that these
large flocks are the produce of one distinct species marked by
nature with peculiar characters and habits? This species is the
only one that has any claim to the name of Bean Goose (or
Segetum), the only migratory species in this country, and the
only abundant and common species we have. Unaccountable as
the case may appear, this bird is not figured or characterized in
any work on natural history I am acquainted with, and is not
mentioned in the works of Mr. Yarrell, Mr. Gould, or Mr.
Morris, further than ascribing the habits of this bird to one
given by these authors (with the figures and description of an
entirely different species) under the erroneous name of Segetum,
or Bean Goose. Some years ago Mr. Bartlett, struck by the
obvious difference between the geese he met with in the mar-
kets and the descriptions and “drawings given of the Bean

et tear ee >

Mr. A. Strickland on the British Wild Geese. 123

Goose, and not being properly acquainted with the real Bean
Goose, was induced to institute a new species, under the name
of the Pink-footed Goose. Though I was satisfied from the first
that this was an erroneous view of the matter, and that this was
really a fictitious species (being the young of the true Bean
Goose, and further observations have entirely confirmed my
convictions), still Mr. Bartlett had the merit in some degree of
drawing the distinction between the Long- and Short-billed
Goose. But the real Bean Goose still remained undescribed. This
bird, the true Segetum or Bean Goose, is distinguished by its
short and strong bill—its depth at the base being nearly two-
thirds of its length,—and by its migratory habits—differimg in
that respect from all our other geese, arriving periodically every
autumn, spreading during the day-time over the stubbles and
clover-fields on the wolds and other open districts, rising lke
clock-work in the evening, and winging their way in long strings
to the sand-banks in the Humber and other safe retreats for the
night, returning as punctually in the morning to their feeding-
grounds. This bird differs from the Pink-footed Goose in being
larger, having a stronger bill and lighter plumage; but these
differences are the result of age, not of species, and a careful
examination of the numerous flocks on the wolds, as well as the
individuals killed out of them, will confirm this.

The next bird to be considered is the Long-billed Goose,
figured and described by Mr. Yarrell, Mr. Gould, and Mr.
Morris under the name of Segetum, or Bean Goose. This is
distinguished by having the bill exactly twice the length of the
depth at the base—a proportion quite different from that of the
Short-billed Goose.

Before the beginning of this century, when the carrs of York-
shire were the resort of countless multitudes and numerous spe-
cies of wild-fowl, giving employment to numbers of decoy-men,
fowlers, and carr-men, I understand it was stated there were two
species of Geese frequenting and breeding in the carrs, known
by these people by the name of the Grey-lag and the Carr-lag.
What the Grey-lag was is well known, as fortunately that bird
retains the name originally given to it by the fowlers. What
the Carr-lag was, it is probably impossible now to demonstrate ;
but I have every reason to think it was this Long-billed Goose—
a bird that resided and bred in the carrs along with the Grey-
lag, and like that is no longer to be found in these districts, and,
as far as I know, is not at present to be found in any part of this
country, and is now one of our scarcest British birds, or almost
a lost species. This bird is distinguished from the Short-billed
or Bean Goose by its entirely different habits, and, as before
stated, by its long bill. It may be thought by some that this

124 Mr. A. Strickland on the British Wild Geese.

difference of length may be the result of age; but this cannot be
maintained, as its bill is small and weak, suited to its aquatic
habits—very unlike the short bill of the Bean Goose, suited to
its granivorous and herbivorous feeding. It may be possible
the goose found breeding in the north of Scotland by Mr. Selby
may be this species ; but the distinction between the Long- and
Short-billed Goose has been so entirely overlooked that we can-
not determine that without further research. I will now give a
list of the species.

Anas albifrons (White-fronted Goose).—Bill flesh-coloured.
(Gould, no. 349.)

Anas ferus or Anser (Grey-lag Wild Goose).—Bill pink, nail
white. (Gould, no. 347.)

Anas Segetum (Bean Goose, Short-billed or Migratory Goose).
—Bill short, strong, and deep, the depth at the base being
nearly two-thirds of its length ; pale red in the middle, black at
the extremities, but varies much in the proportions of these
colours. Old birds nearly as large and pale-coloured as the
Grey-lag Goose.

Pink-footed Goose.—Bill nearly the same proportions and
colours as the last, but smaller and weaker ; bird less, and darker-
coloured. It is the young of the last ; but Mr. Yarrell has given
us a drawing of nearly an old bird fe this supposed species.

Anas paludosus (Carr-lag or Long-billed Goose).—Bill long
and weak, being exactly twice the length of its depth at the base.
This is the Bean Goose of Mr. Yarrell’s and Mr. Gould’s draw-
ings, but not of their descriptions. (Gould, plate 348.) The
colour of the bill is like that of Segetum, and equally various.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.
[The figures are five-sixths the size of life. |

Fig. \. Anas paludosus. Bill strongly toothed, a strong groove running
the whole length of the lower mandible ; bill 2% inches long, and
13 inch deep at the base.

Fig. 2. A. Segetum, from an old bird as large and pale-coloured as a
Grey-lag Goose. Bill 17 inch long, and 1$ mech deep at the
base. In colour like the last; it is a pale red in the middle, and
black at the extremities; but they vary greatly in the quantity
and form of the black; indeed I have seldom found two alike.
The bill of this bird seems more allied to that of the Bernicles
than to that of the Long-billed Goose, with which it has been so
much confounded.

Fig. 3. Pink-footed Goose, from a bird received some years ago from
Mr. Bartlett ; it so entirely resembles the last as not to require
description, differmg only in being a trifle smaller and weaker—
evidently the result of age.

Mr. J. Miers on the Styraceee. 125

XVII.—On the Natural Order Styracez, as distinguished from
the Symplocacee. By Joun Mirrs, F.R.S., F.L.S. &c.

In my observations on the affinities of the Olacacee, seven years
ago, some remarks were offered* to show the relation which that
order bears towards the Styracee, on which occasion I took the
opportunity of pointing out the great difference in structure that
I had remarked between the Styracee and Symplocacee, which
appeared to have been associated into one family upon very
slight and insufficient grounds. These views were subsequently
more clearly detailed in Prof. Lindley’s ‘ Vegetable Kingdom,’
p- 593, where the characters of the Symplocacee and Styracee
were defined, and where analytical figures were given, showing
the incompatibility of their respective structures. I was some
time ago led to resume the consideration of this subject after
reading the very excellent memoir of Dr. Asa Gray, entitled
‘Notes on Vavea,’ in which this learned botanist brought for-
ward several arguments in opposition to this conclusion. This
has induced me to collect additional evidence in support of my
views, and to point out in still clearer terms the normal differ-
ence of structure existing between these two families. I will
prelude these observations by a review of the discrepant opinions
of botanists in regard to the affinities of the Styracee, which
seem to have been loosely formed, little attention having been
paid to the peculiar structure and growth of the ovary, and the
general carpological features that distinguish this family from
all others.

The earliest notice of the affinities of Styrax is by Linnzeus
(1751), im his ‘ Philosophia Botanica,’ where, in his systematic
arrangement of plants, he classes Styrax between Citrus and
Clusia, in his group Hesperides; but no reason is given for this
association.

Jussieu (1789), in his celebrated work, ‘Genera Plantarum,’
p. 156, places Styraz in his heterogeneous order of the Guaia-
cane, near Halesia, in a different section from Symplocos and its
allies; and at that early period he very felicitously pointed out
its relation to the Meliacee.

Jussieu afterwards (1799) changed the name of his Guaiacane,
at the suggestion of Ventenat, into Kbenacea, still retaining
in his first section the same genera as before; but in doing this,
he was dubious as to the admissibility of Styrax and Halesia,
and a second time hinted at their more probable affinity towards
the Mediacee.

Again, in 1804 (Ann. Mus. v. p. 419), he repeated his doubts
of the relationship of Styraz and Halesia with the Ebenacea,

* Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vil. p. 162; Contributions to Botany, i. p. 22.

126 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracez,

on account of their possessing an embryo with cotyledons shorter
than the radicle, and once more suggested their affinity with
Meliacee, showing likewise their close analogy with Sérzgilia of
Cavanilles (Foveolaria, R. & P.), which genus he considered to
belong unquestionably to that family. He also united the se-
veral genera of his second section of the Kdenacee into one genus
Symplocos, which he held to be the type of a distinct family,
allied in some respects to Hbenacee, but having a relation towards
the Myrtacee or the Aurantiacee (the last section of his Hespe-
ride), and distinguished from all others of his former class by
its ovary, at first superior and free, but afterwards inferior and
invested by the persistent calyx, and signalized by its embryo
with an extremely long filiform radicle enclosed in the axis of the
fleshy albumen. From this it is evident that this great botanist,
in that early stage of carpological science, displayed great acumen
in indicating the true affinities of Styraw; and although the
facts then known were too few to warrant any positive determi-
nation on the subject, he clearly perceived the ordinal distine-
tion between the Styracee and Symplocacee, which succeeding
botanists have been led to confound together.

The elder Richard (1508) confirmed the views of Jussieu in
regard to Styraa, and first established the family of the Styracee
(Analyse du Fruit, p. 48), which the latter had only indicated ;
but in dog so, he committed a great mistake, and laid the
foundation of the fallacy which has since prevailed, by associating
Symplocos with it, into which genus Hopea and its congeners
were now absorbed.

Jussieu (in 1817), in his memoir on the Meliacee (Mém.
Mus. iii. 439) repeated his former views of the affinity of Styrax
and Foveolaria with that family.

Kunth (in 1818) entirely adopted the conclusions of Richard
in his description of the order Styracee (Nov. Gen. et Sp. i.
256).

The elder DeCandolle (in 1824), in his celebrated ‘ Prodromus’
(i. 621), adopted the views of Jussieu only as regards Strigila,
which he arranged in Meliacee.

D. Don (in 1825), following the indication of Jussieu, sepa-
rated the Symplocacee as a distinct family, and afterwards (in
1828) withdrew from the Styracee the genus Halesia, making it
the type of a new order Halestacea (Jameson’s Journ. Dec. 1828),
—a view sanctioned by the adhesion of Link in the following
year (Handb. 1. 667).

Adr. Jussieu (in 1830), after much attention to the study of
the Meliacee, of which order he contributed his excellent Mono-
graph, came to a conclusion somewhat different from that of his
father, before mentioned ; he showed (Mém. Mus. xix. 184) that

as distinguished from the Symplocacee. 127

Styrax and Foveolaria (Strigilia) could not be separated from
one another, and that both ought to be excluded from the Me-
liacee, although still allied to it: he thus acceded to the opinion
generally entertained of the close affinity of these two genera,
without bestowing further attention on them.

Lindley (in 1836), in his ‘ Introduction to Botany,’ p. 228, fol-
lowing the example of Richard, united Styrax, Foveolaria, and
Halesia, together with Symplocos and Hopea in the Styracee,
as a suborder of the Ebenacee.

G. Don (in 1837), adopting his brother’s example, made three
distinct families of the Styracee of former authors ; viz. Symplo-
cineeé (Dict. iv. p. 1) for the single genus Symplocos, Styracee
(7b. p. 3) for Styrax alone, and Halesiacee (ib. p. 6) for Halesia
only.

Bndlicher (in 1838), on the other hand, considered Symplocee,
Styracee, and Halesiacee merely as distinct suborders of the
Ebenacee.

Bentham (in 1838), im a memoir published in the 18th vol. of
the ‘ Linn. Soe. Trans.,’ discussed the characters and affinities of
Symplocos, Alstonia, and Hopea, and considered that these genera,
together with Styrax, Foveolaria, and Halesia, constitute the
distinct order Styracee, which perhaps might be held to be only
a tribe of the Ebenacee : his valuable remarks were, however, con-
fined merely to observations upon the differences existing im the
calyx, corolla, and stamens, seemingly without having directed his
attention to the great dissimilarity im the relative structures of
the ovary and seed in these genera. He considered the affinity
of the Styracee to be immediately with Ebenacee among Mono-
petalee, also tending directly towards Humiriacee, in the next
instance to Meliacee, and perhaps with Aurantiacee and Olaca-
cee, among Polypetalee.

Professor A. DeCandolle (1844), in his ‘ Prodromus’ (viii.
244), described the Styracee as a family distinct from Hbenacee,
dividing it imto three groups:—1. Symplocee, for Symplocos
only; 2. Styracee, for Styrax, Pterostyrax, and Halesia; 8.
Pamphiliee, for Pamphilia and Foveolaria.

Professor Lindley (in 1845) entirely followed the views of
DeCandolle (Veg. Kingdom, p. 593) ; but in his last edition of
that work (1853), without expressing any opinion of his own, he
there annexed the arguments, and by figures illustrated the facts,
which I had communicated to him, and upon which my sugges-
tion was based, for the separation of the Symplocacee from the
Styracee. It was against these arguments, and to maintain the
opinions of Prof. A. DeCandolle, that Prof. Asa Gray directed
his remarks in his ‘ Notes on Vavea,’ to which I have before

alluded.

128 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracee,

Prof. Decaisne considered the Styracee nearly allied to Alan-
giacee ; but in this conclusion there can be little doubt that he
held Symplocacee in view, that being nearly the position I have
assigned to the latter family.

Prof. Miquel (in 1856), in Martius’s ‘ Flora Brasiliensis,’
adopted the order Symplocacee, which he there described as
distinct from Styracee, according to my suggestion, but without
offering any comment on the matter.

Finally, Prof. Agardh, in a work just published (1858), gives
quite a novel view of the affinity of the Styracee, which he is
disposed to consider as a gamopetalous form of the Tiliacee, and
more especially of the E/e@ocarpee. He seems to accord in the
separation I have proposed of the Styracee from the Symploca-
cee, and suggests the probability that the latter family may prove
to be a gamopetalous form of his group Carpodetee, which he
arranges near Cornacee.

From this history it will be seen how constantly and how
widely the conclusions of botanists have varied in regard to the
affinities of these two small groups of plants; and this uncer-
tainty shows a necessity for fixing their characters upon some
more definite basis than has heretofore been attempted.

The affinities of the Styracee, and the mutual relationship of
the several genera there associated, have hitherto been founded
on the more trivial characters of the relative number of the sta-
mens, and their cohesion at their base upon the petals, which at
this point often become pseudo-gamopetalous by mere aggluti-
nation; while, on the other hand, no stress has been laid on its
other far more essential carpological characters. Although it be
true that m forming our judgment regarding affinities, we should
trust to the assimilation of several features rather than to few,
still the precept of Jussieu should be attended to, that the most
constant elements are to be observed in the principal organs of
reproduction, especially those of the ovary and seed, and that
these characters therefore should hold a prior claim over other
concomitant, more variable, and less important features, in our
investigations into the mutual relations of plants. This rule
appears to have been wholly disregarded, in respect to the Sty-
racee, by nearly all the botanists who have written on this
family. Notwithstanding that the diagnostic features of the
genera are severally drawn up in a very elaborate and careful
manner by Prof. A. DeCandolle, in his excellent monograph of the
order, the differential characters of the tribe Symplocee (Prodr.
vill. 246) and those of the Styracee (p. 259) are confined wholly to
the dissimilarity in the estivation of the corolla, the number of
stamens, and the size of the cotyledons in relation to the radicle :
no comparison is made of the structure of the ovarium, which is

as distinguished from the Symplocacece. 129

so essentially different in these two groups; and although these
last-mentioned features are respectively given in the generic
details of Symplocos and Styrax, no inference in an ordinal point
of view has been drawn from structures so totally distinct, and
which it is difficult to reconcile under the same category.

Before I proceed to consider the affinities of these two groups,
I will offer some details of the structure of their ovary, as well
as of their fruit and seed. In the Symplocacee we have an
ovarium composed of five (rarely fewer) carpels completely
united around a central axis, which is placentiferous in its upper
portion and continuous with the style, so that the cells are per-
fect and separated by as many complete partitions, which retain
their integrity in the ripe frut. In those cases where some of
the cells are occasionally abortive, even where only one cell is
perfected, the remains of the other cells, together with their
previous axis, may always be distinguished in that portion of
the paries which is thickened about that line. Hence it con-
stitutes an essential feature in this family to have a plurilocular
ovary, the margins of its carpellary leaves being always placen-
tiferous and united together in the axis, so that the cells thus
formed are complete from the base to the apex.

On the other hand, in Styracee we find a central placentation,
more or less abbreviated, sometimes almost obsolete, which has
never any connexion with the style, and hence the summit of the
ovary, in a greater or less degree, is always unilocular ; the pla-
centa thus generally rises very little above the base of the central
space, although it is sometimes elevated above the middle of the
cavity: in all these cases the bottom of this central space is
divided by three (in Halesia by four, and in Pterostyrax by five)
short partitions, which unite with the central placenta, and,
under the form of prominent parietal nervures, are continued up
the wall of the ovary to near its summit, which always remains
unilocular ; but neither these nervures nor the margins of the
short partitions of the basilar incomplete cells exhibit any ovules.
The abbreviated central placenta is thick, fleshy, and ovuligerous,
bearing frequently more than thirty ovules, that is to say, ten or
twelve in each division, arranged in three or four rows, its sur-
face being corrugated by as many fleshy projections imbricated
on one another, and between which the ovules are imbedded to
some depth: this process is not, however, observable in Halesia,
Nothing approaching this structure exists in Symplocacee. From
these facts we may conclude that the normal condition of the
component carpels in Styracee is that their margins are never
placentiferous, and do not unite in a solid axis, and consequently
are never continuous or connected with the style; and the in-
ference, in a theoretical point of view, is that the origin of the

Ann, & Mag. N, Hist. Ser, 3. Vol. in, £.

130 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracer,

central placenta is due to the union of the petiolar bases of the
hypothetical carpellary leaves in one common centre, where they
are ovuligerous, their margins, as above shown, being barren.

If we follow those botanists who have more or less adopted
the system of arrangement planned by Jussieu, of distributing
the different families of plants according to the normal struc-
ture of the ovary, the Styracee ought to find their position
near the Meliacee and Humiriacee, as originally suggested by
that learned botanist, that is to say, among those families where
the dissepiments of a polycarpellary ovary are incomplete in their
summit, the placentary axis being unconnected with the style.
Upon the same ground that I endeayoured to separate the Jca-
cinacee from the Olacacee, so should the Symplocacee be removed
from the Styracee. Pursuing the same rule, the Symplocacee,
from the structure of their ovary and other leading features, will
be found to range near the Alangiacee, Cornacee, and Hamame-
lidacee, to which they bear the same relation that the Icacinacee
have to the Aquifoliacee. This position will be seen to be very
near that assigned to this family by the great Jussieu.

These conclusions are further strengthened by pursuing the
comparison of the relative structures of the fruit and seed in the
two groups under consideration. In Symplocos the fruit is a
fleshy inferior drupe, crowned by the persistent toothed rim of
the adnate calyx ; it encloses a hard bony nut, which is generally
five-celled, rarely (by abortion) three-, two-, or one-celled; only a
single seed is perfected in each cell, and this is long, cylindrical,
and suspended from its summit; its integuments are thin and
membranaceous, and its copious albumen encloses a narrow,
axile, straight embryo, of its own length, its radicle being very
long, slender, superior, and pointing to the hilum, with two very
minute inferior cotyledons. This structure will be seen to be
very different from that of Styracee.

In Styrax, Cyrta, and Strigilia, the fruit, though also drupa-
ceous, is, on the other hand, quite superior, and half enclosed
within the loose, persistent, tubular or campanular calyx. In
Strigilia, which comprises all the South American species of
Styrazx, beneath a fleshy mesocarp is a single putaminous endo-
carp, polished on both sides ; this is thin, horny, or pergamineous
in texture, almost translucent, unilocular, and monospermous,
rarely two seeds being perfected within it; this endocarp has
three external grooves running from the base to the apex, which
correspond with as many internal nervures formed of the three
projecting parietal lines seen in the ovary, and each is beautifully
marked by radiating interrupted purple lines proceeding from
the nervures: on removing from this putamen its fleshy epi-
carpial coating, it may be separated into three valves by as many

as distinguished from the Symplocacez. 131

longitudinal sutures alternating with the grooves. The seed
contained within this putamen is erect; the external tunic is
hard, and marked by three longitudinal grooves caused by the
pressure of the three parietal nervures of the endocarp : it 1s sup-
ported upon a short irregularly triangular base (the remains of
the central placenta), around which may be seen twenty or thirty
abortive ovules, proving, whatever be its nature or origin, that it
is the external coating of the seed. This seminal tunic or shell
is very osseous in texture; in Sérigilia it is thinner and some-
what brittle, but in Styrax and Cyrta it is very thick and hard,
and is everywhere polished except over its large basal hilum ;
upon this hilum, inclined towards one side, is seen an aperture
leading to an internal channel, and in the direction of this chan-
nel the exterior face has a short, broad, prominent ridge: this
channel, passing obliquely through the substance of the shell,
soon reappears on the inner face in the form of a flattened bony
tube, from the orifice of which a distinct cord issues, which
thence extends upwards, soon divides into three branches, and
then into numerous ramifications, which, crossing each other
over the summit in broad bands, thus become distributed into a
reticulated network that extends over the whole surface: this
network, which consists of an infinity of very loose fine spiral
threads, is placed between the external shell and a distinct dark-
coloured membrane adhering equally to the nucleus, which thus
becomes easily separated by means of its intervention; each
spiral thread is, however, quite free, and is easily drawn away.
Within this last-mentioned membrane is another intermediate
tunic, which is very thin, colourless and transparent, and is
intimately agglutinated to it. Within this, again, is found an-
other thin, hyaline, reticulated integument, which is quite free
from the former, but adherent to the albumen. The albumen
is fleshy, of an oblong form in Strigilia, with a small nipple-
shaped protuberance at its base, somewhat excentrically placed,
in which is imbedded the extremity of the slender, terete, mfe-
rior radicle, while the oval, compressed, foliaceous cotyledons
are situated in the middle of the albuminous mass, and are about
3ths of its length, and somewhat narrower. ‘This structure,
with very little variation, I have found constant in Strigilia,
Styrax, and Cyrta. The pericarp in Styrax and Cyrta is very
analogous to that above described in Strigilia ; in the two former
the endocarp is more intimately combined with the mesocarp, so
that in Cyrta the entire pericarp opens by three equal valves,
although only unilocular and monospermous; in Styraz, these
valves open only at the apex, the pericarp thus becoming cupu-
liform in shape, and closely investing the seed. On the side
opposite to that of the origin of the raphe, a little beyond the
O*

132. Mr. J. Miers on the Styraces,

large hilum, is seen a small scar, which closes a foramen beneath
it open to the interior ; and in this cavity the prominent nipple,
containing the extremity of the radicle, enters. In Styrav offi-
cinale, where the albumen is in the form of a depressed globe,
the embryo lies nearly in a horizontal position, with the coty-
ledons slightly inclined to the hilum; in Cyrta, where the albu-
men is oval, the embryo lies in a more diagonal position ; but
in Strigilia, where the albumen is oblong, the embryo is vertical :
in all three cases, the radicle points to the cicatrix seen a little
on one side of the hilum. The structure of the fruit and seed
in Halesia differs from the foregoing in many essential respects,
as I will presently show; but in every case throughout the Sty-
racce it is totally unlike that existing in the Symplocacee.

It is important to notice here, that the external shell of the
seed above-mentioned is in no way analogous to the outer osseous
tunics which I have described in the families of the Canellacee,
Winteracee, and Lardizabalacea, and which I have shown to be
arillous in their nature. Nor can it be compared to the bony
shell of the Clusiacee and Magnoliacee, where it constitutes a
tunic lying within the fleshy coat that bears the raphe. Here
the position and course of the raphe prove that in the Styracinee
the osseous shell of the seed is the proper testa, originating from
the growth of the primine of the ovule: we see that the whole of
its fleshy mesodermic tissue has become solidified* by the depo-

* This offers a strong confirmation of the view I have taken of the
nature of the bony shell in the seed of Magnolia, which by a few eminent
botanists has been thought to result from a deposition of sclerogen upon the
inner face of the primine, leaving the outer face transformed into a thick
fleshy aril-like coating containing the vessels of the raphe; and as these
two mteguments are considered to be one, it has been termed “ a baccate
testa.” On the other hand, I have suggested reasons why these coats
should be regarded as essentially distinct, both in their nature and origin.
I refer the reader to those arguments (hu. op. 3 ser. 1. 280), which show
the improbability that one half of the tissues of the primine should become
converted into a thick bony shell, while the other half remains soft
and fleshy. On the contrary side, this last-mentioned view is defended by
citing the case of the fruit of the Almond (hy. op. 3 ser. i. 357), where
the nut is supposed to be formed by the deposition of sclerogen upon the
endoderm of the young carpel, leaving its outer surface unchanged in its
nature to become the fleshy part of the fruit. But this conclusion appears
to be founded on an unsound basis, because we haye convincing evidence,
from the position and course of the fila nutritoria (from their origin in the
torus to the funicle of the seed), and also from the presence of the woody
fibres in the substance of the nut, resulting from the lignification of the
nerves of the carpellary leaf, that the nut of the Almond is a solidification
of the entire carpel, and that its fleshy covering is the growth of an expan-
sion of the torus, as DeCandolle has shown (Organ. Vée. ii. 40. tab. 43.
f. 1,2), citing Nuphar as an example, where a thick fleshy covering, ana-
logous to the coating over the Almond nut, surrounds the united carpels,
without any portion of its substance being imterposed between them, which

as distinguished from the Symplocacez. 133

sition of sclerogen within or around its cells, and that, by the
spreading of the raphe under its endodermal surface, the latter
has become almost isolated from it, in the form of a separable
opake pellicle. The existence of the micropylar opening, closed
externally by the cicatrix before described, is a still further con-
firmation of the origin of the bony tunic of the seed in the
Styracinee.

The essential differences observable in the floral structure of
the two families under consideration now remain to be considered.
I have already alluded to the facts long since given in Prof,
Lindley’s ‘ Vegetable Kingdom’ (p. 598 a): these details, as
before mentioned, were subsequently combated by Dr. Asa Gray;
and as the reasoning he employed on that occasion is highly
applauded, to the exclusion of my inferences, in a criticism in
the ‘ Kew Journ. Bot.’ vu. 139, it is necessary to test the value
of the evidence on both sides. In doing this, I gladly express
my full appreciation of the high merits of the distinguished
Professor, which are so deservedly eulogized in the review just
mentioned: my object in this is not to arraign the remarks of
one so pre-eminent for the clearness of his views and the general
accuracy of his observations, but to defend the evidence I had
previously endeavoured to establish, the truth of which he has
denied. I will therefore confine myself solely to the facts thus
impugned in his ‘ Notes on Vavea,’ respecting the co-ordinal rela-
tion of Styrax and Symplocos. The grounds upon which this
relationship is there defended are reducible to six heads* :—
1. It is urged, that, as an inferior ovary is common to both
groups, this character affords no distinguishing mark of the
Symplocacee. 2. The estivation of the corolla establishes no

would necessarily occur if that coating had formed any part of the original
carpellary leaves. Gaertner demonstrates the existence of a similar peri-
pherical thick envelope around the elastic cocci of the Euphorbiacee (De
Fruct. Croton, pl. 107; Jatropha, pl. 108, 109, &e.) : these cocci contain-
ing manifest nervures, show us that each is an ossified, distinct, and entire
carpel; their adjacent sides, which split from one another, have no indica-
tion of the intervention of any portion of the peripherical envelope, which
would infallibly have taken place had that external portion ever belonged
to the normal carpels. DeCandolle also alludes to the instance of Peonia
Moutan (loc. cit. p. 40, et Syst. 1. 388), where the ovary, from the expan-
sion of the torus or disk, becomes covered by a fleshy membranaceous
urceole which completely surrounds it, and through the perforated apex
of which the stigma is exserted ; this is at first quite free, but it afterwards
appears to form part of the fruit. To this source we may attribute the
origin of the fleshy covering of many fruits, analogous to the instance of
Nuphar; and we must consider the nut of the Almond as the growth of
the entire carpel, and its fleshy covering as an emanation from the torus,
confluent with it.
* Mem. Amer, Acad, 2nd ser, v. 333, in a note.

134 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracez,

ground of distinction, because it is imbricated in both cases.
3. It is not true, as I had stated, that the stamens are uniserial
in Styracee and pluriserial in Symplocacee. 4. The feature I
had implied, of the anthers being linear and dorsally attached to
broad filaments for nearly their whole length in Styracee, and as
being small, rounded, without connective, and slenderly affixed
on the thread-like apex of the filament in Symplocacee, is not
tenable. 5. The character given by me, that the Styracee may
be distinguished from the other group by a superior ovary with
three incomplete dissepiments, and a central placentation free
from the style, cannot be maintained. 6. It is not correct to
affirm that the fruit in Styracee contains a solitary one-celled
putamen with a single erect seed. I will consider these objec-
tions in succession, solely in reference to facts, premising, how-
ever, that the differential ordinal characters, as sketched by me
in the ‘ Vegetable Kingdom,’ in that early stage of the inquiry,
were derived mostly from my observations upon Strigilia and
Pamphilia. I had not then seen Halesia, which, from the very
discrepant characters of authors, appeared to me a doubtful genus
of the order, so much so as to have been made the type of a
distinct family by Don and Endlicher. Now that I am acquainted
with the singular structure of that genus, my previous ordinal
character will require modification ; but this structure, instead
of militating against my views, only tends to widen much further
the differences existing between the two families under con-
sideration.

Upon the first objection I will observe that, although it be
true that the tubular and entirely free calyx which belongs to
Styrazx, Strigilia, Cyrta, Pamphilia, and Foveolaria does not
exist in Halesia and Pterostyrax, this fact is of little importance
im an ordinal point of view, in the presence of other more essen-
tial characters ; for in some unquestionable natural orders, the
Melastomacee for instance, the calyx, though usually adnate, is
very often free. But this admission does not destroy the distine-
tive character of the Symplocacee, in having a nearly inferior
plurilocular ovary, that is to say, its being enclosed within an
adnate calyx from the earliest stage of its development up to
the period of the ripening of the fruit. In Pterostyraz, on the
authority of Zuccarini, the ovary is acknowledged to be half
superior, as I have found it in Halesia, in which genus its su-
perior moiety is free, rismg above the staminiferous disk in a
conical form; the calyx is at first so loosely adherent to the
lower part of the ovary, that it is easily separable from it by the
ntroduction of a blunt pomt. In Styraz and Strigilia, how-
ever, the ovary is wholly superior, although I have observed in
Styrax officinale and in Strigilia ovata that the base of the ovary

as distinguished from the Symplocacez. 135

is very slightly imbedded in the torus at an early stage, while
in other cases it is generally free; but even in these two in-
stances, in a short time, by the upward growth of the ovary,
this minute portion emerges, and the fruit is quite free from the
calyx. In Styrax and Strigilia, the greatest increment of the
ovary occurs in its upper portion, and the persistent calyx in-
creases very little in size; but in Halesia there is no growth
whatever of the upper portion, which remains unchanged, per-
sistent, and crowning the fruit, the whole amount of increment
being confined to the lower moiety, and with it a corresponding
growth of the tube of the adnate calyx, as I will presently
show.

2. Since I have been able to examine Halesia and Pterostyraz,
TI am satisfied that in these cases the eestivation of the corolla is
decidedly imbricated, as shown by Dr. Gray ; but it is certainly
valvate, as I stated, in every other instance I had met with,
especially in Strigilia, Pamphilia, and Cyrta. However import-
ant this feature of <stivation may be in some cases, as an acces-
sory character, it is not considered of any ordinal importance in
many families ; in proof of which I need only refer to Rubzacee
as furnishing numerous examples of both kinds.

3. Although it be quite true, in a general sense, as I affirmed,
that the stamens are uniserial in Styracee, and pluriserial in
Symplocacee, I admit that they are uniserial m Barberina, and
that in Ha/lesia the stamens are often four times the number of
the petals; but in the latter case the filaments, though more
numerous than usual, still only constitute a smgle whorl, being
slenderly agelutinated by their adhesion to the base of the co-
rolla in a single series. In Symplocos, however, where the fila-
ments are broad at the base, and the stamens frequently as
numerous as thirty or forty, they are arranged in three or four
imbricated series of different heights, and are all agglutinated by
their base to the corolla for more than half ther length: in
Barberina the stamens do not exceed fifteen or twenty, and they
are quite free from each other and from the corolla ; but as the
filaments are there very narrow at the base, they may still be
normally three- or four-seried, although forced by pressure to
assume a uniserial position : in Sympleura, however, where the
number of stamens is sometimes reduced to five, they are of
course uniserial, as in Styrax; but this does not affect the ge-
neral rule. This consideration, after all, is of very trivial im-
portance where other and far more essential points of differential
structure are manifest. The point in question therefore remains
valid as a common rule of distinction, especially when connected
with the following consideration.

. 4, My definition, that the Styracee are distinguished by linear

136 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracez,

anthers dorsally attached to broad filaments for nearly their
whole length, is denied by Dr. Gray, who refers to Halesia as
showing the contrary. This character is, however, extremely pro-
minent and constant in Strigilia and Pamphilia, where the free
portion of the filament is short, and also in Styraw and Cyria,
where the filaments are relatively longer. I find also in Halesia
and Péerostyrax, notwithstanding the greater comparative length
of the filaments, that the anthers, still of considerable length, are
linear, the two cells are parallel, separated from each other by a
distinct interval, dorsally attached by their whole length, and
each bursting by a longitudinal line in front, as in Styraz and
Strigilia. On the other hand, in Symplocaceea, m all cases I
have seen, the filaments terminate in a slender thread, upon the
summit of which almost oscillates a small globose anther formed
of two adnate cells, without the intervention of any apparent
connective, which cells burst laterally on their edges. This ex-
treme difference may be seen by comparing the excellent analysis
of Styrax officinale by M. Decaisne (Spach, Phan. pl. 136), and
Mr. Bentham’s details of Symplocos laxiflora (Linn. Trans.
vol. xviii. tab. 18), The figures in Delessert’s ‘ Icones,’ v. tab. 42
and 43, showing the stamens of Pamphilia and Foveolaria, are
not less instructive on this head. The features I have assigned
to each family in this respect are therefore well-marked, and
quite opposed to one another.

5. I have fully demonstrated, in a preceding page, the very
different structure of the ovary of the Styracee, as contra-
distinguished from that of the Symplocacee: Dr. A. Gray denies
the structure I have assigned to the former in the cases of Pam-
philia and Halesia; but he is certainly under misapprehension
regarding the former genus, as may be seen by reference to
Delessert’s ‘Icones Selecte’ (vol. v. pl. 42), where we find m
Pamphilia styracifolia, as well as in Foveolaria ferruginea
(pl. 43), a superior ovary with precisely such a structure as I have
described. I shall presently show that the ovary of Halesia at
an early stage quite conforms to that of Styraz, notwithstanding
the subsequent difference in the development of the fruit and
seed, and that it bears no analogy whatever with that of Sym-
plocos.

6. The last objection refers to my definition that in the Siy-
racee the fruit consists of a unilocular putamen with a single
erect seed, in contradistinction to that of Symplocos, where a
single seed of very different structure is suspended in each of its
five cells, and where, by abortion, it is often unilocular: in op-
position to which, Dr. Gray shows that in Ha/esia often one, but
sometimes three seeds are perfected in as many distinct cells,
and that two are matured in Plerostyraz. To this I fully assent;

as distinguished from the Symplocacez. 137

but at the same time I shall be able to show that in Halesia the
remarkable development of its seed results from an ovary exhi-
biting exactly the same normal structure as that of Styraz, and
that it offers no analogy whatever with the fruit and seed of the
Symplocacee.

The structure and growth of the ovary and fruit of Halesia
have been misunderstood equally by Gaertner, Don, Endlicher,
and DeCandolle. In H. tetraptera the upper moiety of the ovary
is quite free, rising in a conical form above the mouth of the
calyx, and is completely unilocular within ; inside its lower or
adnate moiety, at its base, we find a depressed placentary axis
connected with the walls of this portion by four very short, thin
partitions, so that it is here spuriously four-locellate ; and upon
the short placentary axis, in each of these divisions, are seen four
oblong ovules, two of them superior and standing erect, the
others being pendulous within the cavity, all being attached by
the short and sharp point of one of their extremities : laterally
these ovules are separated by an interval; but vertically the
points of attachment of each upper and lower ovule are approxi-
mated upon a minute prominence of the placenta. The space
above the placenta is completely unilocular, comprising five-
sixths of the entire length of the ovary ; and the four short basal
partitions are seen continuous with as many parietal nervures,
that extend thence to the summit, where they are prolonged for
some distance into the hollow style. This structure, irrespective
of the number of ovules and partitions, agrees precisely with
that of Styrax, with this difference, that m the latter genus the
ovules are inserted upon separate tuberculiform processes ema-
nating from the placenta, while in Halesia they are wholly free
and attached by a point.

The growth of the ovary in Styraz and Strigilia, as before
mentioned, is confined entirely to the upper portion, while the
lower moiety remains of its original length. In Halesia, the re-
verse is observed ; for at the same time that the upper moiety
continues quite stationary, appearing afterwards like the swollen
base of the style, the lower half acquires a gradual increment,
until, by the period the fruit is perfected, it attains at least
twenty times its former length and breadth. The changes that
occur during this growth may be noticed distinctly about a
month after the fall of the corolla, by which time the ovary has
acquired double its former proportions. On making a section
of the ovary at this period, it will be found that, owing to the
much greater increment of its basal portion, the placenta, instead
of appearing to originate, as formerly, from the very bottom, is
now elevated considerably above the base of the central space,
and one, two, or three of the incomplete cells are seen raised up

138 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracee,

with it, and affixed against the inner surface of the main cavity,
like parietally suspended sacs, each containing one of its ovules
greatly increased in size, with the abortive ones unchanged,
while the fourth incomplete cell disappears entirely, so that the
ovary now seems completely unilocular from top to bottom, and
with one, two, or three ovuligerous open sacs parietally attached
to its inner wall.

At the period of four months after the fall of the corolla, I
found the ovary increased to ten times its origial size; the
ovules were in the same parietal position as last described, but
their sacs, formerly open, were now enclosed and covered over,
one with a bony coating, apparently an extension of the shell of
the pericarp, now hardened by osseous deposits ; the other cells
or sacs, not destined to perfect their ovules, were also entire and
enclosed, but the covering here was membranaceous and not
ossified. I observed that sometimes two, or all three, of the cells
became osseous, and produced perfect seeds. The entire cavity
of the main central space, at this period, was filled with a soft
white mass of light cellular tissue, which, after two or three days’
exposure to the air, when cut open, gradually dried and shrank
into a very thin membrane, lining the now hollow cavity of the half-
matured fruit. At that period, if only one cellule became osseous,
it contained an enlarged ovule, which, though not yet arrived at
maturity, clearly exhibited its two distinct integuments, as well
as its chalaza, raphe, and embryo; the other two membranaceous
cellules contained each a considerably enlarged, though withered
ovule, seeming as if it had lost its vitality at some intervening
period. Upon the ventral side of these cellules as many distinet
longitudinal woody threads are observed, which are the fila nu-
tritoria of Mirbel and St. Hilaire, containing the nourishing
vessels that originally supplied the placenta, and these are now
traceable from the point of attachment of the ovules down to
the base of the central vacant space, and into the peduncle.

I have examined the matured seed, in a fresh as well as dried
state, and find exactly the same development, only that all the
parts are now grown to double the last-mentioned proportions.
It commonly occurs here that two osseous cells become perfected,
and remain contiguous to one another upon one side of the bony
endocarp, each containing a ripe seed; the third cellule is usu-
ally obsolete and membranaceous, while, as in the former case,
all trace of the fourth cellule disappears : the nourishing threads
of the extended placenta are here distinguishable in the position
above described. The seeds, in the several instances examined,
were either suspended or erect in the respective cells, according
to the original position of the ovules from which they were per-
fected. In Styrax the testa is thick and osseous ; in Halesia it

as distinguished from the Symplocacez. 139

is thin and membranaceous, and often somewhat adherent to the
osseous cellule, but it is extracted without difficulty, and, when
dry, is of a dark colour, smooth, thin, and of a somewhat char-
taceous texture, with a very prominent, adhering, external, simple,
cord-like raphe, proceeding from the hilar point of its attachment,
and extending along its ventral face to its opposite chalazal ex-
tremity, in a line corresponding with the nourishing threads
before described, and facing the original axis of the placenta :
the inner integument is a delicate transparent membrane that
closely invests the albumen ; and at its extremity, opposite to
that of the hilum, it has a small well-marked chalaza, under the
form of a coloured transverse line ; at the opposite extremity or
radicular end, I have always found a distinct, dark-coloured,
free, adpressed thread, which is easily raised by a point; it isa
suspensor: the albumen aud embryo quite accord with the de-
scriptions of Gaertner and DeCandolle. It may be remarked
that the radicular end, with its suspensor, is sometimes superior,
at other times inferior, owing to the reason before assigned.

I will add a few words respecting the development of the en-
tire fruit. The calyx, in its young state, has eight prominent
external nervures, of which four are opposite to the incomplete
cells of the ovary, and terminate in the points of the teeth of the
border, the other four alternating with the calycine segments ;
these last, with the growth of the ovary, acquire a considerable
increment, producing, in Halesia tetraptera, four long, broad,
corticated wings, and in H. diptera, only two opposite broad
wings, the two alternate ones being much narrower ; these wings,
in the ripe fruit, are thickened considerably towards the peri-
carp, and are filled with a soft pith, which extends in a thin
layer over the whole of the nut; the latter is indehiscent, fusi-
form, sharply pointed at both ends, thick, and osseous, with
about eight deep grooves. It is justly remarked by DeCandolle,
that in the ovary, as well as in the fruit, the cells are placed
opposite to the wings, not alternate with them, as figured by
Gaertner.

From the above facts it is evident that, in order to compre-
hend the nature of the structure of the fruit m Halesia, it is
necessary to trace the progress of the growth of its ovary from
its earliest stages to the period of its ultimate development: we
thus see how by degrees each ovule is removed from its normal
basilar position, and apparently carried up towards the centre,
and is afterwards found in a parietal sac attached to the middle
of the wall that surrounds a large central vacant space in the
growing ovary ; but how this open sac extends itself into a com-
pletely closed cell, at first membranaceous, and then hardened

140 Mr. J. Miers on the Styraceze,

by thick osseous deposits, I am unable to explain. I can only
vouch for the truth of the facts as they are here recorded*.

In regard to the affinities of the Styracee, I have, in a pre-
ceding page, stated my conviction, following the mode of infer-
ence adopted by Jussieu, that, from the structure of its ovary, it
should hold a position near the Olacacee, Humiriacee, and Me-
liaccee+. Sater botanists have lost sight of the true affinities of
this order, from having been led away by its supposed connexion
with the 8) ymplocaceea,—a misconception which I have endea-
voured to rectify. It has from this cause been placed near
Ebenacee, on account of the partial agglutination of its petals
and stamens into a tube; but this character ought never to have
been thus considered as one of such primary importance, because
that union is never perfect ; for in Styracee, even more than in
Symplocacee, those parts may always be separated readily and
without laceration. Prof. A. DeCandolle (Prodr. vii. 245),
though he admits in some degree its relationship towards
Meliacee and Humiriacee, yet considers such an affinity to be
distant, on account of its ovary being sometimes inferior, also
because of the want of a nectary, the different mode of inser-
tion of the corolla, and a dissimilarity in the manner of junc-
tion of its monadelphous stamens. But I have shown that
in the true Styracee (excludmg the Symplocacee) the ovary
is always wholly superior, or partially superior in those excep-
tional cases where, by a peculiar mode of growth, it becomes
subsequently imferior: this partial immersion of the base of the
ovary at an early stage, m Malesia, is probably owing to the
existence of a disk (the rudiment of a nectary, as in Humiriacea,
or analogous to the disk in Olacacee), which is here adnate both
to it and to the tube of the calyx. In Olacacee we find in some
cases a growth very analogous to that of Halesia,—in Strombosia
for instance, where the calyx, in like manner, is small and infe-
rior, the ovary being surmounted and surrounded by a thick
fleshy five-lobed disk which rises from the torus ; bythe downward
growth of the ovary, in a manner similar to that described in

* A very analogous circumstance is recorded by Mr. R. Brown in the
case of Persoonia (Linn. Trans. x. 35), where the ovarium is unilocular
and contains two ovules; after fecundation, a cellular substance is inter-
posed between them, and this gradually mdurating, acquires in the ripe
fruit the same consistence as the putamen itself, from whose substance it
cannot be distinguished; and thus a cell, origmally unilocular, becomes
bilocular. The same occurs in Tribulus, where each cell of the ovary
becomes thus divided into four osseous superposed cellules; and a similar
growth takes place in Bontia.

+ See also my remarks on the affinity of Styracee with Olacacee, Ann.
Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vin. 163; Contrib, to Botany, i. 23.

as distinguished from the Symplocacez. 141

Halesia, the fruit becomes at length wholly inferior, and crowned
by the unchanged toothed margin of the previously inferior, now
become superior, and adnate calyx*. In other cases in that
family (in Olax for example), the calyx enlarges into a tubular
form quite free from the fruit which it encloses, as in Strigilia.
There are many other points of structure which show the evident
relationship of the Styracee to the Olacacee.

Dr. Asa Gray, in his ‘ Notes on Vavea, very justly lays great
stress upon the affinities of the Styracee and Meliacee, and ex-
presses his surprise that this fact had not occurred to me. I had,
however, clearly implied it by proposing to place the former
order close to the Olacacee and Humiriacee, among the Ciono-
spermee, in which class, if adopted, the Meliacee would occupy a
prominent position ; but, notwithstanding all that has been urged
by the learned American Professor on this point, to which I readily
accede, I still remain of opinion that the proximate alliance of
the Styracee is with the Olacacee and Humiriacee rather than
with the Meliacee. In the latter family, the leaves are mostly
of considerable length and pinnate; the filaments of the stamens
are united into a compact tube, in the mouth of which the
anthers are usually quite free and sessile, and where the staminal
tube is toothed or lobed, the anthers commonly alternate with
the lobes ; the seeds, too, are generally arillate, and frequently
without albumen, with large fleshy cotyledons, within which the
small radicle is retracted: the plants of this family are bitter
and astringent,—characters all much at variance with the Sty-
racee. On the other hand, in Olacacee and Humiriacee, the
leaves are simple, the stamens quite free, or only laxly aggluti-
nated at base: in the latter family, the filaments are broader and
longer than the anther-cells, which are distinct and separated
by an interval, and dorsally attached by their whole length to
the filament ; the seeds are albuminous, with a terete radicle,—
characters more in conformity with Styracee. The juice of
Humuirium balsaniferum has the same smell and balsamic pro-
perties as that of Styrazv, from which it is scarcely distinguish-
able. The affinity of the Styracee to the Humiriacee was di-
stinctly recognized by Prof. Von Martius when he established
the latter family +, and was afterwards confirmed by the opinion
of Mr. Bentham}. The character which serves more than any
other to establish the relationship of the Styracee with the three
families Just mentioned, is the imperfect union of the carpels,
owing to which the ovary has its dissepiments always more or
less incomplete, and therefore it is unilocular in the summit, so

* Blume, Mus. Bot. Lugd. Bat. i. 251. pl. 46,
T Nov. Gen. et Sp. Bras. i. 142,
~ Kew Journ. Bot. v. 97.

142 Mr. J. Miers on the Styraceze,

that there is never any direct connexion of the placenta with the
style. Prof. A. DeCandolle fully admitted this affinity with the
Olacacee, so much so that at one time he proposed to introduce
the genus Liriosma into the Styracee*. In my memoir upon
the latter genus} I pointed out many circumstances in proof of
this affinity. I showed that, in a manner analogous to that of
Strombosia, mentioned in the preceding page, the ovary of La-
riosma is at first superior, but that, by the expansion of the
nectarial disk that supports it, the growth is wholly downwards, so
that the fruit becomes completely inferior, as in Halesia, crowned
by its small unchanged calyx. I noticed also the occurrence of
an epigynous gland-like thickening of the ovary, similar to that
existing in Hyoscyamus{, which forms a prominent feature in
Liriosma and Strombosia and some other genera of the Olaca-
cee, aud occurs sometimes in Styraw and generally in Séri-
gilia. Dy. Asa Gray does not admit the existence of this epi-
gynous thickening in Styracee, saying, “It is only the ordimary
epidermis of the ovary, with its downy covering, unaffected by
the pressure of the base of the corolla and the staminal tube,
which closely encircles the lower part, and it readily separates
from the rest of the parietes, as it does also in S. Benzoin.” I will
not affirm that it is a distinct formation; but if it be the ordinary
epidermis, it certainly assumes a very thickened appearance in
Strigilia, projecting over the ovary like the eaves of a circular
roof, while the lower moiety of the wall of the ovary is attenu-
ated in substance§. The admission that “it readily separates
from the rest of the parietes,’ seems to fayour the idea that
it is something more than epidermis, especially when analogy
points to the remarkably thick epigynous gland that ordmarily
surmounts the ovary in Olacacee, even when it is entirely supe-
rior. The concurrence of so many pomts of structure in these
several families ought to have their due weight in the question
of their relative affinities. Prof. DeCandolle ||, although he ad-
mitted the distant relationship of the Styracee with the Meli-
acee, yet considered that his tribe Pamphilie was more intimately
allied to the latter family than to the former]. Yet the same
features that established this identity in his opmion, exist equally

* Prodr. viii. 243.

+ Huj. op. 2nd ser. vii. 103, 163; Contrib. Bot. i. 16, 23.

+ Ill. S. Amer. Pl. i. 174; ii. App. 9. pl. 79. figs. 8, 9-13.

§ In Styraz officinale I do not find the same disk-like summit of the
ovary that I have depicted in Strigilia levis; but I notice (as generally
throughout the Styracinee) that the lower portion of its wall, which encir-
cles the three-cellular portion of its base, is greatly thinner in substance
than its unilocular upper portion, where it is comparatively fleshy.

| Prodr. vii. 215.

q Ib. p. 270.

as distinguished from the Symploeacece. 143

in Strigilia, though they do not appear to have attracted his
attention.

It is difficult to conceive the grounds upon which Prof. Agardh
regards the Styracee (separated from Symplocacee) as being
more immediately allied to the Eleocarpee, among Tiliacee*.
By his novel system, the affinities of different families of plants
are best demonstrated by the form and mode of development of
the ovules. As this character is liable to be modified by many
circumstances, it can never retain the importance there attached
to it, because if it be employed asa primary mark of distinction,
it will often lead to error; but it is nevertheless of considerable
value as an accessory feature, which has not hitherto been sufli-
ciently attended to : if, however, we combine with this its essential
concomitant, the position and distribution of the placentary por-
tions of the component carpels of the ovary, the affinity in ques-
tion ceases to be apparent. In his group of the Eleocarpee, in
which he includes the Tricuspidariee of Endlicher, the union of
the component carpels constituting the ovary is complete, and
their placentary margins all unite in a solid axis in the centre,
the ovules being attached in collateral pairs, in each cell, upon
the middle of this axile column. No similar structure exists in
Styracee. In the Styracinee, as | have explained, the numerous
ovules, generally in three series, are seated on a central abbreviated
column, which has no direct connexion with the style, with the
raphe ventral in the erect ovules, superior in the horizontal ones,
and dorsal in the lower row, as Prof. Agardh admits: but this
seemingly deviating position of the raphe is merely the effect of
their resupination on their funicles, produced by mutual pressure
during growth; for if each ovule be separately brought mto one
similar angle of radiation from the axis, the raphe in all of them
will be seen in the same facial direction. As an example of the
different mode of development in Eleocarpee, I will cite what I
have observed in Avistotelia: the ovules, two in each cell, are there
attached collaterally a little below the summit of the axis; they
are naturally at first cupuliform, as Prof. Agardh shows in tab. 21,
fig. 7; and in the progress of their growth they probably become,
as he says, mutually heterotropal,—that is, one growing upwards,
the other downwards, with the raphe towards the axis in both
cases. In confirmation of this, I have observed that, at the
period of expansion of the flower, the ovules, by the effect
of pressure against the cavity of the cell, become twisted round
upon their funicles, so as to appear superposed,—the left ovule
becoming superior, with its singularly curved chalazal point
directed to the dexter side, the right ovule becoming inferior,
with its chalazal point turned to the sinister side ; and this relative

* Theor. Syst. Plant. p. 269,

144 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracee,

position is retained until they ripen into perfect seeds. I have
here spoken only of Aristotelia, where the ovules are uniserial,
on which account, and ona mistaken notion of a different dis-
position of the stamens, Prof. Agardh makes this genus the type
of a group distinct from Eleocarpee; but in Tricuspidaria, one
of his Hleocarpee, where the ovules are pluriserial as well as
collateral, I find that they are all respectively heterotropal,—that
is to say, with the raphes, in the one longitudinal row facing those
of the other row, all diverging horizontally from the axis. There
is no analogy here, in either case, with Styracee. Moreover,
the unguiculate petals in H/eocarpee, always more or less incised
at their summit, the long basifixed anthers opening by bilabiate
pores at their apex, the more numerous stamens inserted within
a hollow hypogynous disk, upon the outside of which the petals
are attached, the dissimilar development of the raphe in the seeds,
and very different nature of the seminal tunics, offer other cha-
racters completely at variance with Styracinee. I will at some
future period publish my analysis of the structures of Aristotela,

Tricuspidaria, Dasynema, and some other genera of the Eigocar-

pee, and will here only observe, respecting their seeds, that their
seminal tunics are analogous in their nature to those I have
described in the Clusiacee and Magnoliacee* ; their outer fleshy
coating, bearing a simple raphe, is such as I have termed an aril-
line, resulting from the growth of the primine}, and quite free and

* Linn. Trans. xxu. 81.

+ I was at first led into error in regard to the origin of this outer coat-
ing, in opposition to the opinion of Dr. Asa Gray, who, I frankly admit, is
perfectly correct in assigning it to the growth of the primine. I then
considered it as originating from an expansion of the placentary sheath,
which, indeed, it really is; but I confounded this development, from not
haying myself watched the actual mode of growth of the ovule, as explained
in a subsequent article (huj. op. 3 ser. vol. i. p. 358): my reasoning then
would have been correct if the prevailing theory of the imversion of the
nucleus upon its centre, owing to the one-sided growth of the coats of an
anatropous ovule, as taught im all our elementary books, had not been
quite fallacious, as lam since convinced it is. I cannot, however, agree with
the distinguished American Professor in considermg that the outer fleshy
tunic and the hard nut which it covers, in the seed of Magnolia, are both
derived from one common origin (see ante, note, p. 132). Admitting the
correctness of the facts, as detailed by that learned botanist, relative to the
progress of growth of the ovule of Magnolia (Linn. Proc. i. 106), especially
in regard to the period of the deposition of sclerogen in the tunic of the
ovule, in the manner he relates, it appears to me far more reasonable to
conclude that the tunic there described is composed of two integuments
(primine and secundine) agglutinated together—the latter becoming solidi-
fied subsequently, as he shows—than that we should infer, as he does, that
sclerogen is thus copiously deposited upon one half of the cellular tissues
of the fleshy mesoderm, to constitute the nut, while the other half of the
same tissue retains its lax cellularity—thus forming two seminal coatings
of very different nature out of a simple oyular integument (see the former

as distinguished from the Symplocacer. 145

distinct from the hard shell which has been called the testa, and
which is probably here developed from the secundine, while the
inner tegmen proceeds from the tercine. Prof. Agardh, following
Martius and Endlicher, considers Aristotelia as the type of a
distinct family ; but I shall be able to show that it differs little
from Tricuspidaria, Vallea, and Eleocarpus, and that Sloanea
and Dasynema resemble these in all essential features, if we
except their want of petals through abortion. I cannot therefore
accord with his opinion concerning Eleocarpee and Styracee,
that “ gemmularum positio et forma, fructus, gemmule pauce
evolutz, et forma embryonis, in utroque ordine fere eadem
sunt.” Nor can [ agree with him concerning the latter family
in saying, “certe enim nec cum Meliaceis, nee cum Olacineis
quedam affinitas.”

The same authority (/. c. 270) says of the ovary of Styrax
officinale, “ plusquam dimidia parte calyci adnatum vidi.” I find
on the contrary, in its complete flower, that the ovary is generally
wholly superior ; sometimes, however, only a small portion of
its cavity is below the line of junction of the calyx with the
corolla; a solid disk or torus nevertheless supports the ovary,
and interposes between it and the summit of the peduncle, the
margin of which, adnate to the base of the calyx, sometimes rises
a little above the line mentioned, but only in a trifling degree,
which is a variable character in the same plant.

Prof. Agardh, again, speaking of my definition of Styraz,
remarks, “ nec ovarium vidi superne uniloculare, nec podospermio
cupulato, nec in flore saltem placentam centralem.” Now my
own observations upon dried specimens of S. officinale are com-
pletely at variance with the above citation: its ovary appears to
me unmistakeably unilocular in the summit, as I have constantly
found in Strigilia, Cyrta, and Pamphilia. The fact is confirmed
by the definition of the genus in DeCandolle’s ‘ Prodromus’ (vi.
259) *; and it is so figured in Delessert’s ‘ Icones’ (tab. 42 & 43).

note, p. 132). We have evidence that such an assumed action cannot
have occurred, because, in such case, the vessels of the raphe, instead of
existing (as they are seen) in the outer fleshy tunic of the seed, ought to
have been found imbedded in the inner bony shell, deposited, according to
that hypothesis, upon the internal face of the primine, where the vessels of
the raphe are always seen attached. I am the more confirmed in this
opinion by the instance of Tricuspidaria, which offers a strong case of
analogy. I have found there, after the ovary has somewhat advanced in
growth, subsequent to the fall of the corolla, that the priminae becomes
thick and fleshy, and remains quite loose over the firm integument that
subsequently becomes the nut, being perfectly free from it at all parts of
its surface, except at its broad chalazal extremity.

* Prof. A. DeCandolle states, in his generic character of Styraz (I. c.),
solely on the authority of Richard, cited as far back as 1781, that the ovary

Ann. §& Mag. N. Hisi, Ser, 3. Vol, i. 10

146 - Mr. J. Miers on the Styraceee.

In regard to the next point, although I may not have been
sufficiently precise in stating that the ovules in the Styracinee
are borne upon cup-shaped podosperms, I find there, what is
néarly equivalent, that they are almost sessile upon rugose
prominences of the placenta, which conceal their micropylar ex-
tremity,—the raphe, as above shown, being next the axis in the
upper series: these prominences, whether considered as portions
of the placenta, or as belonging to the funicles, are precisely
analogous to the protuberances he has shown to exist in nume-
rous other cases, where he calls them “tele conductrices””—
as in Calla, tab. 2. fig. 10; Arctostaphylos, tab. 9. figs. 15 &
16; Cluytia, tab. 15. fig. 16; Hebenstreitia, tab. 17. fig. 11;
Hedera, tab. 20. fig. 2; Erinus, tab. 28. figs. 1 & 2; and, finally,
he shows these very prominences in Styraz officinale, tab. 21.
fig. 13, which he defines thus: “ gemmulas in placenta lobosa
magna inter lobos inserta.” The central placentation attached
to the short incomplete dissepiments cannot be doubted, follow-
ing as a necessary consequence of the structure above demon-
strated.

Prof. Agardh (/. c. tab. 22. figs. 16 & 17) confirms my obser-
vations upon the direction of the ovules in Ha/lesia tetraptera:
he also repeats what I have said, that m the ripe seed the
chalazal extremity is either superior or inferior, according to
whether an erect or pendent ovule has been fertilized; but his
view of the structure of the ovary, that the expansion of the
placenta divides its space into superior and inferior cells, is not
borne out by the facts as they appear to me. He says also, re-
garding the ovules, ‘‘ raphe et in adscendente et in pendula ex-
trorsa:” to me, on the contrary, this seemed in both instances
directed towards the axis of the ovary, or, perhaps, somewhat
lateral to it, and m either case therefore imtrorse : m this respect
they appear to differ from those of the Styracinee, being thus
heterotropous, while in the latter tribe, if we regard the fact of
their resupination, they are all isotropous. The position I have
assigned to the raphe in Halesia is moreover proved by its
direction in the ripe seed, where it is always turned away from
the wall of the nut, and facing the centre of its open space; and
this is constantly the same, whether the chalaza be superior or
inferior in regard to the apex of the fruit.

at its base is adnate to the calyx. Richard probably had confounded the
flower of Halesia, which is hardly distinguishable from that of Styraz, ex-
cepting the difference in question.

Mr. A. R. Wallace on the Psittacide. 147

XVIII.— Correction of an Important Error affecting the Classifi-
cation of the Psittacide. By ALrrep R. WaL.ace.

A very beautiful section of the Parrot tribe inhabits the Mo-
luceas, New Guinea, Australia, and the Pacific Islands, distin-
guished by the peculiar structure of the tongue, which has the
appearance of being covered with a brush. ‘This is not, how-
ever, formed by hairs, but by papillz or fibres, which rise in
longitudinal rows on each side of the upper surface of the tongue,
and can be opened or expanded on each side of the median line,
or depressed in such a manner as to be hardly perceptible. The
birds possessing this structure form the subfamily of the 7y7-
choglossine or “ brush-tongued Parroquets,’’ and are of small
or moderate size, of elegant forms, and ornamented with the
most brilliant colours—crimson, with blue, purple, and black, or
with green and yellow.

I first became acquainted with these birds, so as to examine
their peculiarities, in the Aru Islands, where species of Tricho-
glossus and Chalcopsitta are found, and afterwards in Amboyna,
where the Hos rubra is abundant. It was there that I was struck
by the remarkable similarity in form, structure of the bill and
feet, and texture of the plumage, existing between these and the
Lories, several species of which, of the genus Domicella of Wagler
(namely, Pszttacus domicella, P. lory, and P. garrulus of Lin-
nzeus), are commonly domesticated in the Moluccas. But the
character of the genus Domicella is to have a smooth, simple
tongue ; and on that account these birds, and some others of the
genera Eclectus and Psittacodis, have been formed into the sub-
family Lorine or “ true Lories.”

It was not, however, till I reached Gilolo and New Guinea that
I had an opportunity of examining any of the above-named spe-
cies, when what was my surprise to find that both in the D. gar-
rula, Wagl., of Gilolo, andin the D. lory, Wagl., of New Guinea,
the tongue has precisely the same structure as in Trichoglossus and
Eos! At first I could hardly credit my senses ; for both species
are common alivein Europe. Wagler says of both, “ multas vivas
vidi ;” and also that he has dissected D. garrula ; yet he says of
the genus, “ lingua simplex, glabra,” and of the species, “ lingua
integra.” It was only after examining some dozens of specimens,
including two or three that had died in captivity, that I became
convinced that the tongue was universally papillate or brush-
tipped.

This discovery cleared up a great difficulty—that of the ab-
solute identity in the external form and structure of the Lories
and some of the Zrichoglossine, while they were supposed to
belong in. reality to distinct groups; for an essential structural

10*

148 Bibliographical Notice.

difference never exists in animals without making itself visible
in external characters, however occasionally masked under a
superficial resemblance of form or colour. No character, however,
can be given by which, from skins alone, an Hos can be distin-
guished from a Domicella, whence much confusion has arisen in
locating the species of these groups; and as the internal or struc-
tural difference hitherto relied on to separate them does not
exist, they must be united in one genus, which had better be
that of Hos,—first, because that has been correctly characterized
and is generally accepted; and secondly, because not only are
Lorius and Domicella synonyms, but are both further objec-
tionable as being founded on old specific names, so that we must
either say Lorius lory or Domicella domicella, or alter the specific
name first given to these birds.

The Trichoglossine will now form a well-marked and highly
natural group, characterized by a peculiar compressed form of
bill, compact glossy plumage, a brush-tipped tongue, graceful
forms, and active habits. They may be called in English, Lories,
—a name by which many of the species are known both in Europe
and in the Indian Archipelago. The genera Helectus and Psit-
tacodis, called here red and green Cockatoos (for even the natives
see they have no resemblance to the “ Lories’”), having smooth
tongues, need be no longer separated from the true Parrots, with
which they agree in all essential points of structure and habits,
while they differ altogether from the species with which they were
before so unnaturally associated. Hcelectus, indeed, is very like
some Lories in colour ; but this is a superficial resemblance only,
the structure of the bill and of the plumage, as well as the general
form and habits, being altogether different.

Having discovered in New Guinea another species of Charmo-
syna, much smaller than C. papuensis, | am enabled to deter-
mine with certaimty the claims of that genus to a place among
the Trichoglossine. This subfamily will now include nearly all
the brilliantly coloured Psittacide of the Indian Archipelago,
forming a group of birds alike interesting from their singular
structure and their extreme beauty.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

The Natural History of the Tineina. By I. T. Srarnton, assisted
by Prof. Zeuter, J. W. Dovetas, and Prof. Frey. Vol. iii.
8vo. London, Van Voorst, 1858.

We have already called attention to the appearance of the first two

volumes of this important work on the Natural History of the smaller

Lepidoptera ; and the third volume, which has lately been published,

fully maintains the reputation acquired by its predecessors.

Bibliographical Notice. 149

In our notice of the first volume we described the general plan of
the work, and indicated what we regarded as defects in the mode in
which this was carried out, so that, as no change has been made in
these respects, we may pass at once to the consideration of the con-
tents of the volume now before us.

The twenty-four species of minute Moths now selected by Mr.
Stainton for illustration belong to two very nearly allied genera—
Hlachista and Tischeria. Of the former, there are, according to
our author, seventy-two species already described, of which thirty-
seven have been detected in Britain. They are for the most part less
brilliant in their colouring than the charming little moths of the
genus Lithocolletis, whose natural history was given in Mr, Stainton’s

_last volume ; but many of them nevertheless exhibit a delicacy in their
markings which renders them beautiful objects, and a few are adorned
with metallic tints. Like all the species hitherto described and figured
in the present work, they are leaf-miners in their larva state ; and they
appear, singularly enough, to confine their attacks principally to the
Grasses and the nearly-allied Cyperacee, only two species being at
present known to feed on a plant belonging to another natural order,
the Luzula pilosa. The same law would appear to prevail in warmer
climates, a species having been reared from the bamboo in Calcutta.
The larvee sometimes only attack the parenchyma of the leaves, but
in other cases they carry their mines down into the stem, and there
is a considerable variety in the form and appearance of the mines.
Many of the species produce two broods in the course of the year ;
and all of them appear to pass through the winter in the larva state,
—some being nearly full-fed at that season, whilst others have but
recently emerged from the egg. With the exception of one of the
species which feeds on the Luzula, all the larvee quit their mines
when about to undergo their change to the pupa state ; and the pupa
is usually attached to the stems of the grasses and sedges, with only
a silken belt round its middle.

The second genus treated of in this volume, 7ischeria, only includes
five species, of which three have been ascertained to be British, so
that the single plate with its accompanying letter-press, which is here
devoted to these insects, exhausts the natural history of the known
indigenous species of this genus. In their characters they closely
resemble the Llachiste ; but their habits present some differences.
They are also leaf-miners, but are not confined withm such narrow
limits in their choice of food as their near allies just noticed ; for, of
the five known species, three inhabit trees and shrubs of the order
Rosacee, whilst the other two form their mines in the leaves of that
perfect world of insects, the oak. The mines of the larvee are de-
scribed as being always close to the upper surface of the leaf and
beautifully lined with white silk ; the larvee—-taking pride, like
good housekeepers, in the cleanliness of their dwellings—are par-
ticularly careful to allow no grain of dirt to defile the purity of their
delicate carpets ; with this view they make a little slit in the upper
or lower surface of the leaf, and through this eject their excrement.
Unlike the Llachiste, the insect undergoes its further metamorphosis

150 Zoological Society :—

within the mine, the silken carpet of which saves it the trouble of
making any cocoon.

Like its predecessors, the volume now under consideration contains
eight coloured plates, the figures on which have been beautifully
drawn and engraved on copper by Mr. E. W. Robinson. They in-
clude representations of the larvee and their mines, of the perfect
insects, and in some cases of the pupee ; and the execution of these
plates leaves little or nothing to be desired. In conclusion we can-
not but cordially recommend Mr. Stainton’s book to the attention
of our entomological readers, as, notwithstanding the great bulk to
which it must attain if it is ever to furnish anything like a complete
Natural History of the Tineina upon its present scale, its cheapness
is such as to place it within the reach of every one, and its intrinsic
merits undoubtedly entitle it to an extended patronage.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 8, 1858.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

Notre on THE Ecos or THE FRIGATE BIRD AND CROCODILE
oF JAMAICA. By E. Cavenpisu Taytor, M.A.

The eggs of the Frigate Bird (Fregata aquila), which I now ex-
hibit, were taken by my brother, Mr. J. C. Taylor, on the Ist of
January 1858, at Fonseca Bay, on the Pacific coast of the Republic of
Honduras. They are of a pure white colour, and measure 23 inches
in length by 13 in breadth.

Although the species of Fregata are not as yet very accurately
determined, it is believed that the same species (Fregata aquila) is
found on both the Pacific and Atlantic shores of Central America.

The eggs of the Crocodile of Jamaica (Crocodilus acutus) were
also obtained by my brother early in the present year, on that island.
They present the elongated oval form peculiar to the Crocodilians.
They are of a shining white colour, and measure 33 inches in length
by 2 inches in breadth.

On CHARADELLA AND LiCHENELLA, NEW FORMS OF PoLyzoA
FROM AUSTRALIA. By Dr. J. E. Gray.

The first of these corals is nearly allied to the genus Amathia—
indeed some naturalists may be inclined to regard it only as a section
of that genus; but as it presents a different mode of growth and
habit, I think it is desirable that it should be distinguished by a
distinctive name.

I may premise that the name of the larger group to which it be-
longs is the subject of a very unpleasant discussion. Lamouroux and

Dr. J. E. Gray on Charadella. 151

Lamarck both published the genus in the year 1812 under two dif-
ferent names, the first calling it Amathia and the second Serialia.
The same thing occurs with many other genera established in the
same works.

There can be no doubt that these authors studied their subject,
and found out what they considered natural groups, and named them,
independently. Lamouroux presented his memoir on the subject to
the Institute in 1810, and Lamarck was named one of the Commis-
sioners to report on his paper; so that he had the opportunity of
knowing what Lamouroux had done two years before the publication
of his own work ; and this has given rise to Lamarck being charged
with pirating the labours of Lamouroux.

But I think any one who has known anything of the character of
Lamarck must consider such a charge as groundless ; and I merely
cite this as an instance of the very unpleasant position in which a
naturalist is placed by being called upon to examine and adjudicate
on an unpublished paper of another author engaged on the same
branch of study ;—and an opinion by one not so engaged is generally
worse than useless. I consider this one of the great objections to
the system of reference which is so commonly adopted in this
country, France, and America.

In France and America they do their best to obviate the evil by
making the names of the referees public, and requiring them to send
in a written report, while here the referee is often only known to
the officers of the society. Neither system obviates the evil which
laid Lamarck open to the unpleasant, and, I believe, ungrounded
charge which has been brought against him, and which may be made
against any scientific man who is called upon to read the MS. com-
munication of another labourer in the same field of study.

Lamouroux named one of the species of Amathia, cornuta,
because the end of the stem beyond the cluster of cells is produced
into two setaceous filaments or tags. If these tags are examined, it
will be found that the cells are gradually developed upon them, and
they are only the commencements of the next articulations which are
to bear the cells. They are to be observed, more or less developed,
on all the species I have examined ; and when the stem is simple, as
in A. lendigera, there is a single tag ; and when the coral is repeatedly
forked, then there are two tags at the end of the last cell-bearing ar
ticulation, as is also the case in 4. lendigera, where a branch is
going to be formed. In the genus now noticed, as the branches
arise in three, it has three such tags.

CHARADELLA.

Polypidom tree-like, branched ; stem formed of numerous tubes,
constituting at the base an expanded mass of tubes ; branches many,
pinnate or bipinnate, formed of numerous articulations, each articu-
lation throwing off, at its point of junction, two opposite branches
formed of a single joint, each joint furnished on its upper edge with
a series of small subequal tubular polype-cells. VJ

152 Zoological Society :—

1. CHARADELLA TRIFIDA.

Pale brown; the branches furnished at the end with trifid tags,
being the commencements of the branches in process of formation.

Hab. Australia, Portland (Mrs. Maccloud).

The coral forms a bush 8 or 10 inches high.

The genus Amathia of Lamouroux and Serialia of Lamarck con-
stitutes a very natural group, which may be divided into the following
genera or subgenera :—

JT. Cells simple, in a straight cluster on the joints.

1. AMATHIA.

Coral creeping ; stems rarely forked; joints filiform, the upper
half covered with one or two series of cells, terminal jomt or tag
simple or rarely bifid.

1. AMATHIA LENDIGERA.

2. AMATHELLA,

Coral arborescent, erect, repeatedly forked; joiats short, rather
incurved, covered with one or two series of cells; terminal joints or
tags bifid.

* Cells in two series.

1. AMATHELLA BISERIALIS, Krauss.

Hab. 8. Africa.

** Cells in one compressed series.
2. AMATHELLA UNISERIALIS.

3. CHARADELLA.

Coral arborescent, erect, repeatedly trifid ; joints moderate, rather
incurved, upper side covered with one or two series of cells ; ter-
minal joint or tag trifid.

C. TRIFIDA.
Hab. Australia.

Il. Cells simple, disposed spirally on the articuiations. Coral
arborescent, forked.
4, SERIALIA.
Coral arborescent, forked ; articulation elongate, naked at the tail,
cell-bearing above, subspiral; terminal joint bifid.

1. SERIALIA CONVOLUTA.
Hab. Van Diemen’s Land.

5. SPIRALIA.
Coral arborescent, forked ; articulations short, covered with

Dr. J. E. Gray on Lichenella. 153

crowded cells, forming together a nearly continuous spiral series of
cells on the stem ; tags indistinct.

1. SPIrrALIA SPIRALIS.

2. SprRALIA UNISPIRALIS.
S. unispiralis, Holdsworth, MSS.

Ill. Cells with an elongated horny process on each side, and
disposed spirally on the articulations.

6. CORNALIA.

Coral arborescent, forked ; articulations elongate, upper end with
a crowded spiral series of cells, each armed with an elongated horny
process on the side.

1. CorNALIA AUSTRALASIE.
Hab. Van Diemen’s Land.

In 1850 Mr. Francis Brent sent me a Coralloid from Western
Australia, which is exceedingly peculiar in its character ; for though
it is evidently allied to Flustra, it is so unlike, both in substance and
appearance, any that I have before seen, that I feel assured it must
form a distinct genus.

The specimen is not in as good a state as I could wish, I therefore
placed it on one side for a time in hope that I might procure other
examples that might more completely illustrate its structure; but as
they have not occurred, I am now induced to bring it before the
Society.

It may be thus described :—

LICHENELLA.

Coral frondose, erect, branched, hard, calcareous, and brittle; the
stems and branches are convex on one side, and flat or rather con-
cave on the other; the stem is broad and flat ; the branches are nar-
row, with a more or less expanded thinner margin, which is dilated
at the tip into broad foliaceous expansions, which are sometimes pro-
liferous, giving out at the top a thin branch bearing an expanded
tip.

The concave surface of the stem and branches are marked with
the remains of squarish cells. The expanded ends of the branches
are sometimes smooth on both sides ; but generally they are marked
externally with longitudinal grooves, and on the upper side fur-
nished with longitudinal series of thin, rather calcareous, cells, which
are each provided with a regularly circumscribed roundish mouth
closed by a thi membrane marked with a central longitudinal de-
pression. The smooth surface of the coral under the microscope
exhibits closed transverse punctated undulated cross lines.

This coral has much more the appearance of a Lichen than of a
Flustra.

154 Zoological Society :-—

lL. LicHeneLuA BrentTU.
Hab. W. Australia (Ff. Brent, Esq., 1850).

The coralloid is so very like the calcareous Alga named Masto-
phora Lamourouxtt by Decaisne, from the same locality, that I am in
doubt if it should be regarded as distinct from it. It differs from
the usual specimens of that Alga in the leaf-like expansions being
covered with cells on the upper surface, and longitudinally grooved on
the under surface, the grooves forming the ridge between the cells on
the upper side, while in the Alga both sides ‘of the leafy expansions
are smooth like Pavonia. I must, however, at the same time own that
one or two of the expansions at the top of one or two of the branches
are smooth like the Alga.

Can it bea specimen of Mastophora Lamourouxii in which the
form of the leaves is changed by a parasitical coral, which causes
the leaves to be radiately grooved longitudinally ?

July 13, 1858.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On THE VESPERTILIO SUILLUS OF TEMMINCK, THE TYPE OF
THE GENERA Murina (Gray) AND Ocyrrtes (Lesson).
By Roserr F. Tomes.

Contemporaneously with the adoption of Kerivoula as a new
genus, Dr. Gray gave the name of Murina* to the species which
Temminck had long before described under the name of / espertilio
suillus. During the same year, M. Lesson bestowed on it the generic
appellation of ‘Ocypetes Te

The departure in some of its external characters from the more
ordinary species of Vespertilio was noticed by the original describer ;
but as his genus Vespertilio was a very comprehensive one, no
generic separation was attempted. At a later date, but before the
appearance of the names proposed by Dr. Gray and M. Lesson,
Count Keyserling and Prof. Blasius, in the arrangement of the Ves-
pertilionide appended to their paper on European Bats published
in the fifth volume of Wiegmann’s Archiv, had placed this species
by itself, immediately following their second group of the genus
Vespertilio, as an aberrant form, but without any name.

Dr. Gray and M. Lesson, as above noticed, have made it the type
of a new genus, for which each has advanced a name; but the ap-
pearance ‘of these names in one year, renders it difficult to ascertain
which claims the priority—supposing that a name is required, which
is by no means certain. As the name imposed by Dr. Gray has the
advantage over that given by M. Lesson, of having an accompanying
generic description, I should choose, if a name be required, to give
it the preference, believing that the practice of making new genera
by the mere alteration of a name, done in some instances in antici-
pation of the investigations of others, or on the mere chance of its

* Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. x. (1842), p. 258.
+ Nouy. Tab. Reg. Anim. p. 30 (1842).

Mr. R. F. Tomes on Vespertilio suillus. 155

turning out to be a genus, and without perhaps ever having seen the
species, is a habit that cannot be too carefully avoided by the truth-
seeking investigator.

At one time I was much disposed to adopt one of these names for
the species under view; but a more intimate examination made me
pause. I found that the external peculiarities on which the genus
was founded were not supported by such characters in the cranium
as I deemed essential to generic independence. But at the same
time, as I have been able to examine a limited number only of spe-
cimens, and all of them in the state of skin, I scarcely hold myself
qualified to determine this point with certainty, and therefore shall
content myself with giving what I believe will be found a more com-
plete description than has yet appeared, and with pointing out some
affinities with other species, which have been overlooked,—believing
that this species, like many others, is one of those that are ever and
anon appearing, to warn the scientific zoologist that while he con-
structs generic and other divisions, and expands or contracts them
here or there, moulding them to what he thinks they should be,
nature, working to her inscrutable ends, presents such an infinite
variety of forms, as, in their numberless and complicated affinities, to
baftle and perplex the most determined systematist.

In proceeding to give the characters of this species, I shall first
give those which may be supposed to be of generic or subgeneric
value, followed by a list of synonyms, and these again by the notice
of such peculiarities as appear purely specific. This paper will, by
this arrangement, take the form of the other monographs which I
have communicated to the Society.

The top of the head is but very little elevated above the facial line,
just as in the group containing the Vespertilio formosus, V. emar-
ginatus, V. rufo-pictus, and V. Pearsonii; and the muzzle is pro-
duced in about the same degree asin V’. formosus. It has also about
the same vertical thickness in relation to its breadth as in that spe-
cies. The mouth and the end of the nose are also pretty much as
in the examples of that group ; but the nostrils have their margins so
much produced as to have the appearance of two tubular excrescences,
which, however, differ from the same parts in the Chinese examples
of V. formosus (with which only I have compared it) in degree ra-
ther than in actual difference of form. The ears are rather large
for the size of the animal, and are of a roundish oval form, with a
regular outline, and without a trace of external basal lobe. In this
respect they differ from those of the group above alluded to; but
in the form of the tragus there is but a slight difference. It is
straight, narrow, and pointed, but not so long; nor is the tip so
acute.

The organs of flight are rather broad in relation to their length,
and are furnished with a long and strong thumb having a very short
basal phalange enclosed in a narrow piece of membrane extending
from its joint along the upper surface of the index finger. Its se-
cond phalange is long, as in V. formosus, V. emarginatus, &c. The.

156 Zoological Society :—

wing-membranes are said to extend the whole length of the foot,
quite to the claws, which they certainly do in the specimen in the
British Museum ; but in a specimen in my own collection they do
not reach to the claws; scarcely further than to the middle of the
toes*, This I have been able to ascertain by softening the speci-
men ; but one in spirit is required to determine this point with ac-
curacy. The feet themselves are rather long, and the toes are two-
thirds of their entire length.

The tail is a little longer in relation to the size of the animal than
it isin the species of the group with which I have found it most
nearly allied, 7. e, the group containing the before-instanced species,
V. formosus, &e.

All the membranes are somewhat translucent ; those of the wings
are rather distinctly veined ; and near to the sides of the body and
legs they are marked with dotted lines, as is also conspicuously the
case with the interfemoral membrane. ‘The ears are faintly marked
with small dots, but not nearly so much so as in Kerivoula.

The fur of the head extends uninterruptedly to near the end of the
nose, in precisely the same manner as it does in V. emarginatus ; and
there is a similar naked space around the eye. All the upper sur-
face of the interfemoral membrane is hairy, as is also the upper surface
of the wing-membranes near to the body; but everywhere else the
membranes are naked. On the back the fur is tricoloured ; on the
under parts it is bicoloured.

In general form the cranium very much resembles that of V.
emarginatus ; and in form and relative proportion the teeth are also
similar, but differ in numbering one more premolar in the upper jaw,
and one less in the lower. Their number may be thus stated ;

DEY) in" 2-2 3—3_16
ie. Can... se remy eMOl. =e

Those of the upper jaw are arranged in two straight lines, which are
nearly parallel; and across the front opening of these the incisors
are placed in pairs, of nearly uniform size, close together, with a very
moderate interval on each side between them and the canines, and a
moderate central opening. They are simple in form, with their cutting
edges somewhat flattened. The canines are short and stout, somewhat
conical, without accessory cusp or point, and with a feebly developed
cingulum inside the tooth. Following these are two premolars, short
and stout, and somewhat pyramidal in form, without internal lobe
or projection. The following two molars are of the form so common
in all the Vespertilionide ; but they, like all the other teeth, have
their cusps less acute than is usual, and the inner ones rather less
extended towards the central part of the palate. The last molar is
of small size, and transverse in form.

In the lower jaw the teeth are, as may be inferred from those in
the upper, arranged in two straight lines, a little narrower in front
than behind. The incisors are of the ordinary form, and trilobed ;

* This specimen is one I purchased with other Indian mammals, which formed
part of the collection made by Capt. Boys.

Mr. R, F. Tomes on Vespertilio suillus. 157

but the canines are very short and rather stout, and are furnished
with an obtuse lobe on their inner surfaces sufficiently prominent to
occupy a space equal in breadth to the two outer incisors on each
side, behind and above which it may be seen when looking at the
jaw in front. The same peculiarity occurs, but in a less degree, in
the canines of the common Noctule Bat. The two next teeth are
triangularly pyramidal in form, short and blunt, with faint indica-
tions of inner accessory cusps. Following these are the three true
molars, requiring only to be noticed as having their cusps less acute
than is usual.

VESPERTILIO SUILLUS, Temm.

V.. suillus, Temm. Mon. ii. p. 224. pl. 56. f. 4, 5, 6, 1835-41 ;
Wagn. Supp. Schreib. Siugth. i. p. 512, 1840; Keys. et Blas.
Wiegm. Archiy, vi. p. 2, 1840.

Murina suillus, Gray, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. 10. no. 65.
p- 258, 1842; Zool. Voy. Samar. no. 5. p. 9, 1849; Gervais, Voy.
Castelnau, Mamm. p. 78, 1855; Horsf. Proc. Zool. Soc. pt. 24.
p. 394, 1856.

Ocypetes suilla, Less. Nouv. Tab. Régne Anim. p. 30, 1842.

Joctulinia lasyura, Hodgs. Journ. A. 8. Bengal, no. 182. p. 896,
1847.

On all the upper parts, with the exception of the interfemoral
membrane, the fur is tricoloured, brown at the base, succeeded by
pale rufous, aud with the ends of the hairs of a brighter and deeper
tint of the same colour; and in the specimen in the British Museum
the extreme tips are a little paler, giving an indication of a fourth
colour. The hair on the mterfemoral membrane is of a uniform
light brownish-rufous colour. Beneath it is bicoloured, dark brown
at the base, with its terminal third brownish cream-colour, but
rufous on the humeral region. The specimen in the British Museum
(included in Dr. Gray’s Catalogue) has the fur much more distinctly
marked with the different tints than the one in my own collection,
in which they are very faint. The specimen in the Museum of the
Hon. East India Company, collected by Mr. Hodgson in Nepal, and
forwarded with the name of Noctulinia lasyura attached, has the
colours well-marked. This, with the one in the National Collection,
is decidedly smaller than the one in my own collection. M. Tem-
minck’s specimen would seem to be smaller than either; but I can-
not find any other disparity, excepting that of size, sufficiently
marked to establish the existence of a second species. Probably the
smaller island example, from which M. Temminck took his descrip-
tion, may hold the same relation to those from the continent of India,
which the smaller specimen of /. Pearsonii from Amboyna does to
those collected by Dr. Pearson at Darjeeling, of which I have spoken
in a previous communication. :

In the following Table the dimensions of column No. | are those
of the specimen in the British Museum ; those of No. 2 are from the
one in my own collection (collected by Capt, Boys) ; No.3 from M.

158 - - Zoological Society.

Temminck’s description, but reduced to English measure ; and No. 4
from Mr. Hodgson’s description of Noctulinia lasyura. A specimen
bearing the latter name having been forwarded by that gentleman to
Dr. Horsfield, has enabled me to identify it with the V. suillus of
M. Temminck.

ike 2. 3. 4.
in. lin. | in. lin. | in. lin. | in. liv.
Length of the head and body.... 2 2 2 0 1 9 2 6
— Of the tall | ...ceesessseee Urey le enorces 0)... 83>) 1.18
Ofsihewneadercnnsccsrsese 0 8 Oe Oa aware cee 0-112
Olsthe CANS: c.cncsess esse. Deere nO dll Ih. assed 0 8
Bread LOVOLIMe Cars eetccrevececces|| ueecees 0 52
Length of the tragus ............ 0-33! 0 4
— of the fore-arm ......... 2 Efe) allel i)
OltHe PATI Fewerrtns ccttcaces |e Meeueite all) aereaes porns lL 14
——— of the longest finger .... 2 4 Was) SO eanancise 3.3
—— of the fourth finger ...| ...+0 2 2
——— of the thumb ............ 0 5 0 5
OLPHENUIIA pees eee coer he Oe 2 0 8
of the foot and claws...| 0 33} O 42
Expanse Of WingS........eseeesoers eee UM (ec ibalsy 14

Hab. Java, Sumatra, and the continent of India.

Although Mr. Hodgson has forwarded an unquestionable example
of this species under the name of Noctulinia lasyura, yet the dimen-
sions which are appended to his description are more nearly those of
V. Pearsonii. It is quite possible that the two may have been con-
founded.

During the examination of this singular species, its affinities with
the group consisting of VY. formosus, V. emarginatus, V. rufo-pictus,
and V. Pearsonii became sufficiently manifest. The general form
of the head and face, of the tragus, of the organs of flight and the
members of support, the quality and distribution of the fur, but,
more than all, the general conformation of the cranium and the short-
ness of the teeth, are points of essential resemblance,—whilst the
differences are, with the exception of that in the number of the pre-
molars, purely external. So external are they, that a neat hand,
with the assistance of a pair of scissors and a sharp knife, might
speedily, with very slight alteration, remove all the external peculiari-
ties of Murina. Ifa very small piece were scooped out of the outer
margin of the ear, it would resemble that of V. Pearsoni ; if the
prominent rim of the nostril were reduced a little, the nose and face
would precisely resemble the same parts in V. formosus; and if a
mere scrap of membrane were taken from the margin of the wing
near to the toes, reducing it to the base of the latter, the change
would be complete.

The more important difference therefore consists in the presence
of an additional premolar in the lower jaw, and the absence of one
in the upper jaw.

Mr. W. H. Flower exhibited a flying fish (Hxocetus volitans), to
which was. attached a specimen of Penellus Blainvillii (Milne-

Miscellaneous, 159

Edwards, Nat. Hist. des Crustacés)—Leoneopenna Blainvillit of
Lesueur. ‘The latter was 23 inches long ; the head and three horn-
like processes were buried in the muscular mass on the right side of
the spinal column of the fish, and the whole of the exposed part
gave lodgment to a colony of little Cirripeds—Conchoderma virgata,
Spengler, sp. (Darwin’s Monograph of Cirripedia) ; these were of
various sizes, the largest measuring 9 lines in length.

When first caught they were all living, and being placed in a basin
of sea-water, exhibited beautifully the characteristic motions of the
cirri; while a circulation was also observed in the Lernead.

The specimen was taken in the Atlantic Ocean, about 5°17! south
latitude, and brought home by Mr. Walter Crisp, Surgeon to the
‘ Monarch,’ East Indiaman.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On Electra verticillata, with a Notice of its different Forms of
Growth. By EK. W. H. Hotpswortn, F.L.S., F.Z.S. &e.

Tue fact that but little attention has been given to a remarkable
variety of growth in Electra verticillata must be my apology for
bringing before this Society an animal that was first noticed more
than seventy years ago. Ellis described this species in 1786, under
the name of “ Flustra verticillata,” or the ‘‘ Basket-work Sea Mat,”’
from a specimen that he received from the Mediterranean ; and he was
followed by other naturalists, who retained the same title for it. In
1824 Lamouroux’s translated work ‘Corallina’ was published in
England, from which it appears that, observing the branched poly-
pidoms and verticillate arrangement of the celis in this species, he
proposed a genus for its reception under the name of Electra; and
in this he was supported by many subsequent writers, including
Risso, Cuvier, and Blainville,—the last-mentioned author, however,
stating that Hlectra could hardly be separated from Flustra.

Its true position appears to be close to Membranipora, but distinct
from it on account of the regular transversely linear arrangement
of the cells under all its varieties of growth; this will especially
distinguish it from Flustra, and in a less degree from Membranipora,
where the quincuncial disposition of the cells is not so uniformly ob-
served, and their arrangement is more frequently irregular. I am
inclined to consider Lamouroux’s view of the case correct, and shall
therefore retain the name that he proposed for the genus.

Several naturalists have mentioned the occasional growth of
Electra in subcompressed linear fronds; but the only published
figures of the species that I know—those of Ellis, Lamouroux, and
Blainville—are all taken from the cylindrical variety, which appears
to have been considered as typical. My own experience of Electra
rather poits to this encrusting of slender branching sea-weeds as
exceptional, and the suberect ribbon-shaped fronds as being the most
common form. I haye only observed the species in one locality

160 Miscellaneous.

however—on the northern shore of Portugal, near Oporto, where
the free compressed variety is abundantly met with in a dried state
on the beach; fourteen specimens were obtained of this shape, and
only one was found of the cylindrical form usually described. The
early growth of the polypidom, however, is undoubtedly encrusting,
and generally on Fucus; but after the formation of a few cells on
the surface, the erect form is assumed, and dense clusters of narrow
ribbons spring up, with occasional branches budding from their edges,
each ribbon being composed of a double layer of connected opposite
cells, placed in transverse parallel rows of 10 or 12 in each. The
cells are compressed and cup-shaped, with the walls minutely punc-
tured, and have the margin surmounted by several irregularly-
placed erect denticles, and a long curved vibraculum inserted a little
below the anterior edge. In the ribbon-shaped variety, these vi-
bracula are generally aborted on alternate rows ; but in such cases the
external cells are protected by the development of the denticles into
conspicuous spines.

The variety of Hlectra usually described and figured consists sim-
ply of the disposition of the cells over the cylindrical branches of
some sea-weed, and not, as has been stated by one author, “ around
an ideal centre.”

According to Lamouroux, the polypidom in a living state is of “a
red-violet colour; but when exposed to air and light, it becomes an
earthy white.” The polypes are probably the same as in Memdrani-
pord.

Electra appears to be widely distributed ; for it is said to be com-
mon in the European Seas, and I believe Prof. Busk has received it
from the Cape of Good Hope.—Proc. Zool. Soc. June 8, 1858.

On the Reproduction of Nemertes Borlassii.
By Wiiuiam Bearrig, Esq.

On the last week in February, Commander Lysaght, of the
Coast Guard, brought me from one of the fishermen on the coast a
very long specimen of Lineus longissimus (Nemertes Borlassit) ;
after keeping the animal alive four days, it produced a young one
18 inches long and about 2rds of a line or ;5th of an inch in dia-
meter, of a cream-colour. Both lived for nearly a week ; but in con-
sequence of my illness the water was not changed, and the little
creature died and was considerably decomposed before I knew. I
have the remains in spirits. At first I fancied it must be an
intestinal worm; but its habits were the same as the supposed
parent.

Dr. Baird has examined the specimen produced by the Nemertes.
It is not in a good state; but he is satisfied that it is not an Ascaris
or Filaria, and thinks that it is very probably the true young of the
Nemertes.—Proc. Zool. Soc. June 8, 1858.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 15. MARCH 1859.

XIX.—On the Mammoth-tree of Upper California.
By BertHoLp SEEMANN, Ph.D., F.LS.

Wuen, at the conclusion of the Mexican war, Upper California
was ceded to the United States of America, a report that the
newly transferred territory was teeming with gold suddenly
changed lonely forests into busy mining districts. Exploring
parties of adventurous immigrants spread over the face of the
whole country, and many a valley and creek never before trodden
by the foot of the white man was visited, in hopes of reaping
there an abundant harvest of the precious metal. Stories of most
wonderful discoveries soon filled every newspaper, some of which
proved utterly fictitious, while, again, others seemed to bear
out the old adage that “truth is stranger than fiction.” But,
as often happens, fiction was in many mstances implicitly be-
lieved in, whilst the sober truth was absolutely rejected. Among
the statements which shared the latter fate was that of an
adventurous Californian, who, penetrating into the recesses
of the Sierra Nevada, had met, near the head-waters of the
Stanislaus and San Antonio rivers, with a grove of trees rival-
ling, if not surpassing in height the highest buildings in the
universe. So little, indeed, was it believed, that even the name
of the discoverer is not known, unless we accept a Califor-
nian tradition which points to J. M. Wooster, and is so far
borne out by actual evidence, that there exists on one of the
trees, now termed “ Hercules” by the people, the inscription of
“J.M. Wooster, Ju. 1850.” Soon afterwards this extraordinary
grove, which henceforward obtained the name of “ the Mammoth-
tree Grove,” from the vegetable giants being called the “ Mam-
moth-trees,” was visited repeatedly, and the accuracy of the
rejected statement was ascertained beyond a doubt. Strangers
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. iii. 11

162 Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California.

from all parts of the country now thronged to the place, making
it quite a fashionable resort of Californian society, and inducing
Mr. Wm. W. Lapham to establish there, as early as July 1853,
a hotel, with all the comforts the nature of the country would
admit of. About the same time Mr. William Lobb, the botanical
collector of Mr. Veitch’s Nursery at Exeter and Chelsea, visited
the grove, and did not fail to procure leaves, cones, specimens of
the wood, and an excellent sketch of one of the trees (drawn
from nature by Mr. Wm. W. Lapham). These materials, having
been transmitted to England, were placed at the disposal of
Dr. Lindley, who thought he recognized in them a new genus of
Conifere, on which he conferred, in commemoration of the
Duke of Wellington, and in consideration of the huge size of
the tree, the name of Wellingtonia gigantea.

It was supposed, at the time when the first scientific accounts
were published in England, that this tree might possibly be
identical with a Taxodium described by the unfortunate Douglas,
in one of his letters to Sir William J. Hooker (Bot. Mag. Comp.
i. p. 150), as imparting to the mountains of California a most
gloomy appearance, and attaining the height of 300 feet. Dou-
glas had transmitted no specimens with his account ; but a barren
branchlet of Pinus (Abies) bracteata, Don, was thought by Sir
W. J. Hooker to be part of the plant alluded to, and figured by
him in the ‘Icones Plantarum, t. 879, as Taxodium semper-
virens. This mistake was afterwards corrected by the author of
it himself, but unfortunately not until Endlicher (Synopsis Coni-
ferarum, p. 198) had founded a new species of Sequoza (S. gigantea,
Endl.) upon this figure, with which he also coupled Douglas’s
account. The referrmg of Hooker’s figure to its proper species
(viz. Pinus ( Abies) bracteata, Don) left it again doubtful to which
plant Douglas’s account referred, and justified in a measure the
supposition of Dr. Lindley and others that it might possibly
apply to the newly discovered Mammoth-tree; but this sup-
position has not been verified. Douglas, in saying, “The great
beauty of Californian vegetation is a species of Taxodium, which
gives the mountains a most peculiar, I was almost going to say
awful, appearance—something which plainly tells us we are not
in Europe,” evidently alludes to rather a common plant, such
as the Redwood (Taxodium, or now Sequoia sempervirens) really
is in the mountains of Upper California; he cannot possibly
speak of the Mammoth-tree, as that, if not confined to the grove
called after it, is at all events very local. We are, besides, fur-
nished with a historical proof that Douglas’s account does not
relate to any other plant than the Redwood (Sequoia semper-
virens, Endl.). Mr. W. Lobb, who avows himself perfectly fami-
lar with the route followed by Douglas, has shown (Gardeners’

Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper Californa. 1638

Chronicle for 1854, p. 22) that that enterprising traveller was
not within 120 miles of the Mammoth Grove; and in the other
localities in which the tree has as yet been discovered, it has not
been found attaining the height which Douglas records. We
may therefore fairly conclude that Douglas did not see the
Mammoth-trees, and that until the year 1850 these monsters of
the vegetable creation were totally unknown to Europeans.

The generic name of /Vellingtonia did not meet with appro-
bation in the United States. The Americans would have felt
more pleased if George Washington, the father of their great
Republic, had been commemorated in the nomenclature; and
they even commenced in their newspapers an agitation against
the adoption of the name “ /Vellingtonia,”’ quite ignoring that
the savans of their country bow to the same code of scien-
tific laws which govern the conduct of their European brethren,
and that no amount of popular clamour could cause the right of
priority here at stake to be set aside. When, therefore, Dr.
Winslow exhorted his countrymen, in grandiloquent language,
to call the Mammoth-tree, if it be a Taxodium, T. Washingto-
nianum,—if a new genus, Washingtonia Californica,—he simply
proclaimed to all the world that he knew nothing whatever of
the laws governing systematic botany. The genus Wellingtonia
would have suffered nothing from this and similar attacks if
otherwise it had enjoyed a firm foundation. Such, however, was
not the case. When more perfect specimens of the tree than
were (in 1853) at Dr. Lindley’s disposal came to hand, it was
found that the Mammoth-tree (Wellingtonia yigantea, Lindl.)
presented the same generic characters as the Redwood (Sequoia
sempervirens, Endl.), and that consequently Wellingtonia must
henceforward be considered merely as a second species of Se-
qguoia. As far as I am aware, there are only three botanists
who have maintained, in print, the untenability of the genus
Wellingtonia, —Torrey, Decaisne, and myself. ‘Torrey seems to
have been one of the first who received specimens of the tree,
and who arrived at the conviction that he had before him a new
species of Sequoia. But he refrained from publishing it; nor
did he, after the institution of Wellingtonia, make it generally
known ; he communicated it, however, to several of his friends,
among them Asa Gray ; and it was the latter who first stated, in
the ‘American Journal of Science and Arts’ (Second Series),
vol. xviii. p. 286, that Torrey had given to the Mammoth-tree
the name of Sequoia gigantea; and in August 1855, Dr. Torrey
made to the American Association for the Advancement of
Science a communication to the same effect. This remark is the
more necessary, as Dr. Torrey, in the ‘ Report on the Botany of
Whipple’s Expedition’ (Washington, 1857), p. 84 [140], refers

11*

164 Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California.

to a paper of his, in ‘ Silliman’s Journal,’ on the subject, which
would naturally lead us to expect that the name had there been
published by him. But such is not the case, as a careful search
of the said journal, and a conversation with Dr. Torrey durmg
my last visit to New York (1857) enable me to state. The
first time that the name of Sequoia gigantea occurs in Dr. Torrey’s
own writings is in the Report just quoted, where, after alluding
to Dr. Bigelow’s Report (not yet received in Europe ?) for a full
account of the tree, he says:—‘ We have shown that in this
tree, as in many species of Juniperus, the leaves are dimorphous ;
we have also proved that there is no generic distinction between
the two trees (viz. S. gigantea, Torrey, and S. sempervirens,
Endl.).. The male aments of S. gzgantea, which were not known
to Lindley and Hooker, prove to be in all respects like those of
S. sempervirens.” 'Torrey’s views were borne out by Decaisne in
a communication to the Botanical Society of France (Bull. de la
Soc. Bot. de France, 1. p. 72, 1854). Finally, after examining
the specimens in the Museum at Kew, and some that had come
into my possession, I stated that Wellingtonia was a congener of
Sequoia sempervirens (‘Bonplandia,’ i. p. 27, in adnot. Jan. 15;

1855), at the same time changing the name into Sequota Wel-
lingtonia, Seem. The time has now arrived when it must be
decided which of the three names (Wellingtonia gigantea, Sequota
Wellingtonia, or Sequoia gigantea) is to be adopted. After
every doubt respecting the generic identity of the Redwood and
the Mammoth-tree has been dispelled, there cannot be two
opinions about the retention of the name Wellingtonia gigantea ;
it must be given up, and one of the others take its place.
My reasons for rejecting the specific name “ gigantea” were to
avoid a possible confusion with that strange compound, the
Sequoia gigantea of Endlicher, which belongs, as a synonym,
partly to S. sempervirens, Endl., partly to Pinus (Abies) bracteata,
Don. Torrey, not taking this danger mto consideration, retained
Lindley’s specific name, which, under any other circumstances,
would have been the only true course to follow. I am fully aware
that, by putting S.g re gantea, Torrey (nec Endl. !), and S. gigantea,
Endl. (nec Torrey !), that danger may be guarded against, as is
done in numerous instances, and that my name would have no
chance of being adopted on that account alone. But it has, be-
sides, the recommendation of enjoying the right of priority ; for,
as I have stated, although Dr. Torrey was undoubtedly the first
who determined the true systematic position of the tree under
consideration, he did not publish his name until 1857, whilst
mine was published in January 1855. The synonymy of the
Mammoth-tree and its ally, the Redwood, will therefore stand
as follows :—

Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California. 165

Sequoia, Endl. Synop. Conifer. p. 197 (1847) ; Gen. Plant.
Suppl. iv. pars ii. p. 7. n. 1808 (1847). Condylocarpus,
Salisb. MSS. Yazxodii sp., Lamb.

1. Sequoia Wellingtonia, Seem.* Bonpl. ii. p. 27, in adnot.
(1855).

Wellingtonia gigantea, Lindl. in Gard. Chronicle for 1853,
p- 823 (1853) ; Hook. Bot. Mag. t. 4777, 4778 (1854) ; Van
Houtte, Flor. des Ser. ix. p. 98, t. 892, 893, & p. 121, t. 903
(1853-54).

Washingtonia Californica, Winslow in Californian Farmer for
1854; Hooker’s Journal of Bot. and Kew Misc. vu. p. 29
(1855).

Taxodium Washingtonianum, Winslow, bid. ; Hooker’s Journ.
dl. c. (1855).

Sequoia gigantea, Torrey (nec Endl.!) in Rep. on Bot. of
Whipple’s Expedition, p. 84 [140] (1857).

Nomina vernacula: “ Mammoth-tree,” “ Big tree,’ “ Welling-
tonia.”

2. Sequoia sempervirens, Endl. Synop. Conifer. p. 198 (1847).

Taxodium sempervirens, Lamb. Pin. u. t. 64.

Taxodium Nutkaense, Lamb. Herb.

Taxodium, sp., Dougl. in Bot. Mag. Comp. u. p. 150 (1836).

Sequoia gigantea, Endl. (nec Torrey !) Synop. Conifer. p. 198
(1847).

Nomen vernaculum: “ Redwood.”

* The entire literature of the Mammoth-tree is already very voluminous,
and, as far as it is known to me, may be here subjoined :—

American Journal of Science and Arts (Second Series), xvii. p. 440;
xviii. pp. 150, 286; xx. p. 281; xxiv. p. 440.

Bonplandia, il. p. 238; i. p. 27; vi. p. 343.

Botanical Magazine, t. 4777, 4778.

Bulletin de la Soc. Bot. de France, i. p. 72 (1854).

Flore des Serres et des Jardins, ix. p. 93, t. 892, 893, p. 121, t. 903.

Gardeners’ Chronicle and Agricultural Gazette for 1853, pp. 819, 823 ;
for 1854, pp. 22, 40, 118, 134, 373; for 1855, pp. 7, 69, 83, 838; for 1856,
pp. 260, 502, 518, 534, 567, 580, 631, 643, 694, 726, 742, 774, 790, 805;
for 1857, pp. 517, 534, 550, 678, 629, 643; for 1858, pp. 671, 686, 702,
717, 733, 814.

Hamburger Garten- und Blumenzeitung, x. pp. 61, 139, 239, 423, 439 ;
xi. p. 120; xii. pp. 235, 489; xii. pp. 93, 158; xv. p. 12.

Hooker’s Journal of Botany and Kew Garden Miscellany, vii. p. 26;
vii. pp. 106, 150.

Mammoth-tree from California, by George L. Trask: 4to, 4 pp. (Two
pamphlets issued to the visitors when the bark of the tree was exhibited in
the Philharmonic Rooms, Newman Street, Oxford Street, and Adelaide
Gallery, Strand, London, and containing numerous extracts from the New
York and London newspapers in reference to the tree.)

Report on the Botany of Whipple’s Expedition, by John Torrey, p. 84
[140]. Washington, 1857.

166 Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California.

The Mammoth-tree is rather local in its geographical range.
True, Carriére states that an officer of the French navy brought
cones identical with those obtained in California from a latitude
about 10 degrees north of the locality in which it was first dis-
covered; but as no difference between the cones of Sequova
sempervirens (a common tree in that latitude) and S. Wellingtonia
has as yet been pointed out, the evidence adduced cannot be
looked upon as conclusive. More probable seems the statement
that Sequoia Wellingtonia has been met with in Carson Creek, a
few miles northward of the Mammoth-tree Grove, and that of
its having been observed in various other parts of the Sierra
Nevada, where, however, according to the unanimous testimony
of the various accounts, it does not attain those gigantic dimen-
sions we are wont to associate with it. It is beheld in the
greatest perfection in the Mammoth-tree Grove, situated near
the head-waters of the Stanislaus and San Antonio rivers, m the
county of Calaveras, latitude 38° N., longitude 120° 10! W., at
at elevation of between 4000 and 5000 feet above the sea, and
about fifteen miles from Murphy’s Camp, the nearest gold-
diggings, ninety-five from Sacramento city, and eighty-five from
Stockton (by stage route). In visiting the place, the tra-
veller can obtam vehicles and animals at Murphy’s Camp, and
proceed to his destimation by carriage-road, gradually ascending,
through a splendid forest of pines, cedars, and firs, here and
there dotted with fine oaks. The valley in which the grove is
situated contains about 160 acres of land, and, according to
Winslow, is a basin of coarse siliceous material surrounded by a
ridge of syenitic rock, which in some places projects above the
surface. The soil is a rich and very deep-black loam. The
climate is delightful. During the summer it is entirely free
from the scorching heat of the lower country, the vegetation
remaining fresh and green, while the water is as pure as crystal
and almost as cold as ice. The vicinity, we are assured, offers
every inducement to sportsmen, many kinds of game abounding,
while the brooks teem with excellent trout. Delightful horse-
back rides conduct the visitor to the Falls of San Antonio, the
basaltic cliffs on the North Fork of the Stanislaus, and other
interesting points of scenery and objects of curiosity.

Things are easiest judged of by comparison; and what pro-
claims loudly the enormous size of our vegetable giant is its
growing in a country as distinguished for huge trees as Ken-
tucky and Virginia are for tall men. Bateman has attempted
more special comparisons, strikingly illustrated in a series of
diagrams which he exhibited in a lecture on the subject at
Congleton, and afterwards in the rooms of the Horticultural
Society of London, One of these diagrams (on the scale of

Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California. 167

1 foot to 10 yards) represented a Mammoth-tree 300 feet high,
and a ladder of a common length, with a man half-way upon it,
leaning against the trunk: by comparison the ladder assumed
the appearance of a walking-stick, the man that of a beetle.
More fully to illustrate these extraordiary dimensions, sketches
had been drawn of some of the tallest buildings in the world,—
the Pyramids of Egypt, St. Peter’s at Rome, Salisbury Cathedral,
and St. Paul’s in London,—showing that the Mammoth-tree
contested the palm with St. Peter’s, and was but a small distance
below the Pyramids. In a comparison with other trees, the
Californian giant came off equally victorious: the highest Palm
dwindled down to the appearance of a sugar-cane, the Spruce to
that of a juniper, and even the far-famed Cedar of Lebanon to
that of a mere bush. A quotation of the absolute height of the
Sequoia Wellingtonia is equally calculated to impress us with
amazement. Most of the specimens now standing at the Mam-
moth Grove attain the average height of 300 feet; but one of
them—known as the “ Mother of the Forest,” and stripped of
its bark to the height of 116 feet for the purpose of being pub-
licly exhibited—actually measures 327 feet in height and 90 feet
in circumference ; or, if we are disposed to credit the statement
put forward by the exhibitor of the bark in New York and
London, its full height is 363 feet, diameter at base 31 feet, and
diameter 100 feet from the base, 15 feet. Enormous as these
dimensions may be, they are as it were put in the shade by
remembering what those of another tree must have been when
in full vigour. This “ Father of the Forest,” as the specimen
has been appropriately termed, measuring 112 feet in cireum-
ference at the base, can be traced 300 feet, where the trunk was
broken by fallmg against another tree: it here measures 18
feet in diameter; and, according to the average taper of the
other trees, this giant must have been about 450 feet, and was
no doubt one of the highest vegetable forms of the present
creation.

Other Coniferz often attain an enormous size, as for instance
the Redwood (300 feet), or the Pinus Lambertiana, Doug).
(150-200 feet and more) ; and some of the Gum-trees of Van
Diemen’s Land are 215 feet high; but they are all topped by a
fully developed Mammoth-tree. The mind involuntarily asks
how many years were requisite to pile up such mountains of
vegetable cells, and begins to speculate on the possible age of
such monsters. When the Mammoth-tree first came into notice,
it was assumed to be 3000 years old; or, im the editorial language
of the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle, “it must have been a little plant
when Samson was slaying the Philistines, or Paris running
away with Helen, or A‘neas carrying off good Pater Anchises

168 Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California.

upon his filial shoulders.” Subsequent investigations, however,
have proved his assumption to be erroneous. The Sequoia under
consideration is evidently a fast-growing species, performing,
according to the careful observations made by J. Reed of Peter-
borough, its growth between 6 p.m. and 6 a.m., and retarding
and increasing in proportion to the warmth of the night. Plants
raised from the seeds brought to England towards the end of
1853, had already in 1857 attained 6 feet in height, thus having
grown in every year about 1} foot; so that if they continue
growing at the same rate, it would require two hundred years to
produce a tree 300 feet high. But it is a well-known fact
that the growth does not proceed at such a uniform rate; and
no process except that of counting the annual layers of the
trunk can be applied for the purpose of computing the age of
these trees. Asa Gray, in a paper on the age attained by the
largest known trees, has attempted to do this; unfortunately,
the section of the trunk exhibited at Philadelphia, and supplying
him with the principal data, was not that of the Sequoia Wel-
lingtonia, as he at the time believed, but that of the Sequoza
sempervirens*; and it is probably owing to this mistake that the

* By carefully bearmg in mind that the trunk exhibited at Philadelphia
was that of Sequoia sempervirens, and not that of S. Wellingtonia, Gray’s
article, weeded of all matter arising from the confusion of the two species, may
still be made to bear indirectly upon the questionable age of the Mammoth-
tree. This I have attempted to do in the following. Gray says :—‘‘ The
size of this tree is such as to give it a presumptive claim to rank amongst
the oldest of the present inhabitants of the earth, its length being (on the
authority of the proprietor of the section) 322 feet. ...... This section was
taken at the height of 25 feet from the ground, and, according to the mea-
surement of my friend Thomas P. James, Esq., of Philadelphia, it is about
123 feet in diameter, mcluding the bark. Mr. James, at my request, has
taken a careful measurement of the wood itself, excluding the bark. The
three diameters taken by him respectively measure 9 feet 6 inches, LO feet
4 inches, and 10 feet 103 inches; the average diameter of the trunk, at
the height of 25 feet from the ground, is a little over 10 feet 3 inches.....
The section of the trunk at Philadelphia has been hollowed out by fire and
other means to a shell of 3 or 43 inches in thickness. Of this I have,
through the kindness of the proprietor and of Mr. James, a piece of the
wood, including nearly 3 inches of this section. What is now wanted, and
what, unfortunately, I do not possess, is a foot or two of the wood from
the central parts of the tree,—a desideratum which may doubtless be sup-
plied hereafter. The data at hand, however, will suffice for determining
an age which the tree cannot exceed, unless it be supposed to have grown
more slowly durmg the earlier ;{jths of its existence than during its later
years, which is directly contrary to the ascertained fact in respect to trees
in general. Now, the piece of wood in my hands exhibits an average of
forty-eight layers im an inch. The semidiameter of the trunk at the place
where it was taken is about 5 feet 2 inches. If the tree increased in dia-
meter at the same rate throughout, there would have been 2976 annual
layers, which, allowing twenty-four years for the tree to have attamed the
height of 25 feet, would give it an age of 3000 years from the seed. This

Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California. 169

scientific public still fancy the age of 3000 years, originally
allotted to the tree in question by vague computation, may still
be considered as correct,—quite overlooking that Dr. Torrey,
counting the layers on a complete radius of another trunk, about
the genuineness of which there was no doubt, has furnished the
following data :—

“The Ist hundred layers occupy a breadth of 173 inches.

2nd ” ” ” 14 ”
3rd ” ” ” 123 ”
4th ” ” ” 13 ”
5th ” ” ” 16; ”
6th eB ” ” 83 ”
7th ” ”? ” (e ”
8th ” ” ” 11 ”
9th ” ” ” 10 ”
10th ” ” ” 11 ”
1]th ” ” ” 11 4 ”

The remainder of 20 layers occupies over 1 inch: 1120 layers

corresponds so closely with Dr. Lindley’s estimate [of Sequoia Welling-
tonia in that we may suppose him to have employed equivalent data in
a similar manner. How great a deduction must we make from this esti-
mate, in consiceration of the greater thickness of the layers on a younger
tree? The only direct data I possess bearing on this point are derived
from a piece of a transverse section, 35 inches deep, of a ‘ rail,’ which the
exhibitor says was taken from the trunk at the height of 275 feet from the
ground. As its layers, on a breadth of nearly {ths of an inch, show only a
slight curvature, it must have come from a part of the trunk still several
feet in diameter. On this section, the exterior inch, nearly all alburnum,
contains 90 layers, the next 60, the next 45, the remaining half-inch 16,
making 32 to the inch. That the exterior layers should be thinner at this
height than more near the base of the tree, is just what would be expected.
If we apply this ratio of decrease of the number of layers to the inch as we
proceed inwards to the section of 25 feet from the ground, we should, at
4 inches within that part of the circumference which I have examined, have
only seventeen layers to the inch, which, taken as the average thickness,
would make the tree only 1034 +, 24=1058 years old. But it is not pro-
bable that the thickness of the layers increases so rapidly. The data we
possess on other trees go to show that a tree, after it is 400 or 500 years
old, increases in diameter at a pretty uniform rate for each twenty addi-
tional years, on the whole, although the difference of the thickness of any
two or more contiguous layers, or the same layer in different parts of the
circumference, is often very great. Still, when we consider how very much
thicker are the annual layers of a vigorous young tree than of an old one,
perhaps we should not be warranted in assuming more than the average of
seventeen layers to the inch for the whole section. Some useful data may
be obtained from a tree more nearly related than any other to those of
California, though of a different genus, namely the so-called Cypress of our
Southern States (Taxodium distichum, Rich.). I possess three sections of
different trees of Taxodium, reaching from the centre to the circumference.

170 Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper Cahforma.

on the semidiameter of 135 inches, or 11 feet 3 inches. We
have ventured to reduce by more than one-third the accredited
statement or estimate that this tree was 3000 years old. The
facts show that the tree lacks almost three centuries of being
half as old as it was said to be! Its enormous size is owing to
its continued rapid growth rather than to any extraordinary age.”
The Mammoth-tree, therefore, so far from having been a con-
temporary of the unhistorical personages whom Homer’s im-
mortal songs have made famous, has sprung up in quite a
historical epoch—a few centuries after the commencement of the
Christian era ; and, moreover, its still considerable age is equalled,
if not surpassed, by its congener the Redwood (Sequoia semper-
virens, Endl.).

The tenacity of life keeps equal pace with the vitality of the
tree. One of the specimens im the Mammoth Grove has been
stripped of its bark to a height of 116 feet, but, we are assured,
without being in the least affected in its growth; and most of
the other specimens there have, in consequence of the fires raging
through the forest, or perhaps the fires kindled by the Indians,
burnt cavities, a few of which are sufficiently large to admit a
person on horseback to enter, and they are moreover 40 feet
deep; but the trees do not seem to have suffered particularly
from this. In some of the dead, fallen-down trunks, cavities
200 feet long [caused by age?] can be traced. The large tree,
felled by speculators, put forth several young shoots after it
had been felled for some time (conf. Bonpl. u. p. 238). Such
an almost willow-like tenacity of life is met with in but a few
Conifere, and may with justice be counted among the most pro-
minent peculiarities of the Wellingtonia.

The wonderful inventions and discoveries of our age have in
more than one instance outstripped all limits of poetic fancy.

One of these, on an average radius of 27 inches, exhibits 670 layers; a
second, ona radius of 30 inches, has 525; a third, on a radius of 22 inches,
has 534 layers. The average is 576 layers to a semidiameter of 26 inches,
or about 22 layers to an inch. Half of this growth (13 inches radius) was
attained at the close of the first century, while the exterior layers of the
oldest specimen were only the 15th or 16th of an inch in thickness.......
We may safely infer, I thmk, in the absence of other data, that when the
tree in question had attained the size of 26 inches in semidiameter, it
was only 576 years old. If, therefore, we suppose it to have increased at
the intermediate ratio of thirty-five layers per inch for the next 26 mches,
and at the actual rate of the last century (as ascertained by inspection),
namely at forty-eight layers per inch for the remaining 10 inches, we should
assign to it the age of 2066 years as its highest probable age. I think it
more likely to be shown, when the wanting data are supplied, that the tree
does not antedate the Christian era.””-—Asa Gray, im American Journal of
Arts and Science. Second series, vol. xvii. p. 440 (1854).

Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California. 171

By means of the electric telegraph, we have outdone Puck’s
startling promise to

“put a girdle round about the earth
In forty minutes ;”

and our Californian giant more than rivals the tree placed by
Milton in the hands of Satan as a lance,

**to equal which,
The tallest pine hewn on Norwegian shores,
To be the mast of some great ammiral,
Were but a wand.”

But this very fact, the realization of much that was thought
ideal, has engendered and nursed a desire to behold with our
own eyes whatever belongs to this category. There probably
never was a time in history when “ sight-seeing” was regarded
with more favour, or found readier advocates, than the present.
Speculators were therefore not backward in making capital out
of this state of feeling as applied to the Mammoth-tree. To
transport masses of people to the grove was impossible ; but to
transport at least portions of the famous giants to the centres
of our great cities, practicable. The latter, accordingly, was
done; and the earliest accounts of the Mammoth-tree which
reached Europe were coupled with the sad intelligence that a
piece of Vandalism had been perpetrated in Upper California,
unexpected im our enlightened days. One of the finest trees of
the grove, we were informed, had been felled for the purpose of
being publicly exhibited. This individual was 96 feet in cir-
cumference at the base, and solid timber. The work of destruc-
tion commenced by boring with augers and sawing the spaces
between,—a labour engaging twenty-five men for five days.
But when this was done, the tree was found to stand so nearly
perpendicular that it would not fall ; and it was only by applying
a wedge and battermg-ram, during a strong breeze, that the
trunk was finally upset. In falling, it convulsed the earth, and
by its weight forced the soil from beneath it, so that it lies in a
trench ; and mud and stones were hurled near a hundred feet
high, where they left their mark on neighbouring trees. The
bole forms the bed for two bowling-alleys. A section of 2 feet
long taken from the stump, also a portion of bark, were both
exhibited. The latter was put up in a natural form, and con-
stituted a spacious carpeted room, containing a pianoforte, with
seats for forty persons. On one occasion 140 children were
admitted without inconvenience. The surface of the stump, still
remaining in the ground, is smooth, and affords ample space for
thirty-two persons to dance, it being 75 fect in circumference ;
theatrical performances have also been given upon it on various

172 Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California.

occasions. It is covered by a rustic arbour, and connected by a
floor with the Mammoth-tree Hotel, founded by Mr. Lapham, to
whom we are indebted for much valuable information respecting
the plant under consideration. The success with which the
public exhibitions of these specimens in San Francisco, New
York, and Paris had been attended, induced, in 1854, another
speculator to strip a second magnificent tree, called the ‘‘ Mother
of the Forest,” up to a height of 116 feet, of its bark, fortunately
without affecting by this ruthless process the vitality of the tree.
It required the labour of five men ninety days. During this
time a person had a fall of 100 feet from the scaffolding, and,
curiously enough, escaped with a broken limb. The bark was
removed in sections 8 feet in length, and each piece marked and
numbered, so that it could be put up in precisely the same posi-
tion that it occupied on the tree. It was then, after being carted
eighty miles overland, shipped down the river to San Francisco,
and thence on a clipper vessel around Cape Horn to New York,
where, after being exhibited for a season in the Crystal Palace,
it was transmitted to London, and was for the first time on view,
April 1856, in the Philharmonic Rooms, 14 Newman Street,
Oxford Street, and afterwards at the Adelaide Gallery, Strand.
But both of these localities were too low to admit of the whole
section of the stripped bark being put up ; nor, indeed, was there
any other available building in the British metropolis which
could serve this purpose. Fortunately the Crystal Palace at
Sydenham possessed the necessary height; and ever since the
autumn of 1856 the whole of the bark, to the height of 116 feet,
has there been exhibited. The interior is fitted up with a
table, chair, and other furniture, and forms a large and spacious
drawing-room. Daguerreotypes and photographs of the tree and
grove can also be seen, together with living specimens of the
species ; and if this exhibition on the one hand fills us with regret
at the Vandalism of mercenary men, it on the other brings home
to us the prodigious power of American vegetation.

It was at one time feared that not many years would elapse
before the last vestige of the Mammoth-trees would be destroyed.
It was the ‘ New York Herald’ which, on the 17th of December,
1854, first pleaded for their protection. “ We say,” argued the
‘Herald, “that Congress should interpose, upon the presump-
tion that these trees are public property, are on the public lands
of California, and because Congress has already interposed to
protect the public Live-Oak (Quercus virens) forests of Florida
from the rapacity of unscrupulous speculators...... We repeat that
it is the duty of the State of California, of Congress, and of all
good citizens, to protect and preserve these Californian monu-
ments of the capabilities of our American soil.” In Europe, the

Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California. 173

danger in which the trees were placed was viewed with equal
apprehension, inducing a correspondent of the ‘Gardeners’
Chronicle’ to suggest that a petition of the scientific men might
be sent to the American Government, praying for the protection
of this eighth wonder of the world, Fortunately the authorities
were fully alive to their duty, by prohibiting the removal of any
tree under any circumstances whatever, and thus, by throwing
the sanctity of the law around the hallowed grove, preserved to
North America an object quite equal in grandeur to the famed
Falls of Niagara, the Mammoth Cave of Kentucky, or the
Natural Bridge of Virginia.

The number of large specimens still standing in the Mam-
moth-tree Grove amounts to ninety-two, nearly all of which have
received from the people some appropriate and romantic name.
A few of the most prominent it may not be uninteresting to
describe. After leaving the hotel, and proceeding into the forest
by the upper trail, we are at once struck with the magnitude of
the trees, and passing several immense specimens, we reach the
“ Miner’s Cabin,” measuring 80 feet in circumference, and at-
taming 3800 feet in height. The “cabin,” or burnt cavity,
measures 17 feet across its entrance, and extends upwards of
40 feet. Continuing our ramble, admiring the luxuriant growth
of underwood, consisting of firs, cedars, dog-wood, and hazel,
we come to the “Three Graces.” These splendid trees appear
to grow, and perhaps do grow, from one root, and form the most
beautiful group in the forest, towering side by side to the height
of 290 feet, tapering symmetrically from their base upwards ;
their united circumference amounts to 92 feet; it is 200 feet to
the first hmb on the middle tree. The “ Pioneer’s Cabin ”’ next
arrests our attention, rising to the height of 150 feet (the top
having been broken off), and 33 feet in diameter. Continuing
our walk, we come to a forlorn-looking individual, having many
rents in the bark, and withal the most shabby-looking in the
forest: this is the “Old Bachelor ;” it is about 300 feet high
and 60 feet in circumference. The next tree is the “ Mother of
the Forest,” already mentioned as having been stripped of its
bark by speculators in 1854. We are now amidst the “ Family
Group,” and standing near the uprooted base of the “ Father
of the Forest.” This scene is grand and beautiful beyond de-
scription. The venerable “ Father” has long since bowed his
head in the dust ; yet how stupendous even in his ruins! He
measures 112 feet in circumference at the base, and can be
traced 300 feet, where the trunk was broken by falling against
another tree. A hollow chamber or burnt cavity extends through
the trunk 200 feet, large enough for a person to ride through.
Near its base is a spring of water. Walking upon the trunk,

174 Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California.

and looking from its uprooted base, the mind can scarcely con-
ceive its prodigious dimensions, while on either hand tower his
giant sons and daughters. Passing onward, we meet with the
“ Husband and Wife,” leaning affectionately towards one an-
other; they are each 60 feet in circumference, and 250 feet in
height. “ Hercules,” one of the most gigantic specimens in
the forest, stands leaning in our path. This tree, like many
others, has been burnt at the base; it is 325 feet high, and
97 feet in circumference. The “ Hermit,” rising solitary and
alone, is next observed. This tree, straight and well-proportioned,
measures 320 feet high and 60 feet in circumference. Still
returning towards the hotel by the lower trail, we pass the
“ Mother and Son,” which together measure 93 feet in aircum-
ference; the “ Mother” is 320, the “Son” a hopeful youth of
300 feet. The “Siamese Twins and their Guardian” form the
next group: the “Twins” have one trunk at the base, separating
at the height of 40 feet, each measuring 300 feet high; the
“Guardian” is 80 feet in circumference, and 825 feet high.
Beyond stands the “Old Maid,” slightly bowing in her lonely
grief ; she measures 60 feet in circumference, and is 260 feet
high. Two beautiful trees, called “ Addie and Mary,” are the
next to arrest our attention, measuring each 65 feet in cireum-
ference and nearly 300 feet high. We next reach the “ Horse-
back Ride,’ an old fallen trunk of 150 feet in length, hollowed out
by the fires which have, in days gone by, raged through the forest.
The cavity is 12 feet in the clear in the narrowest place; and a
person can ride through on horseback a distance of 75 feet.
“ Uncle Tom’s Cabin” next claims our admiration, bemg 300
feet high and 75 feet in circumference. The “Cabin” has a
burnt entrance of 24 feet in diameter ; inside, the cavity is large
enough to seat fifteen persons. Two other trees we must note ;
one of which, named the “ Pride of the Forest*,” remarkable for
the smoothness of its bark, measures 280 feet in height and
60 feet in circumference. The “ Burnt Cave” is also remark-
able; it measures 40 feet 9 inches across its roots, while the
cavity extends to the distance of 40 feet,—large enough for a
horseman to ride in, and, turning round, return. We now reach
the “ Beauty of the Forest,” a tree 65 feet m circumference,
fully 300 feet high, symmetrical in form, and adorned with a
magnificent crest of foliage. Reaching the road, and returning
to the house, we pass the “Two Guardsmen,” which tower to
the height of 300 feet, and are 65 and 70 feet im circumference,
forming an appropriate gateway to this wonderful forest.

The trunk of the Mammoth-tree is very straight, and covered

* In some accounts, “Bride of the Forest.” I hold “ Pride” to be
correct.—B. S.

Dr. B. Seemann on the Mammoth-tree of Upper California. 175

with a bark much resembling that of the Redwood in appear-
ance ; it is of a rich cmnamon-brown, and from 18 to 22 inches
thick! The wood, when first cut, is white ; but it soon becomes
reddish, and long exposure makes it as dark as mahogany ; it
is soft, yet nevertheless of slow decay, and abounds in the red
colouring matter, soluble in water, from which the Redwood
takes its name. The branchlets are round, somewhat pendent,
and resemble those of a Cypress or a Juniper. As is the case
im a more or Jess marked manner in most Conifere, not except-
ing even Sequoia sempervirens, there are two kinds of foliage,
the same branch often presenting both imbricated and distichous
leaves. The leaves are alternate, perennial, in the younger plants
oblong-subulate, apiculate or mucronate, semiamplexicaul, keeled
at the back, plane within, but with a slightly elevated central
ridge ; im the older plants they are smaller, shorter, more com-
pact and crowded, ovate-lanceolate, acute. Both male and female
flowers present the same structure as those of S. sempervirens ;
the same may be said of the cones; the only difference in the
latter being that those of S. Wellingtonia are generally a little
larger than those of its congener.

The Mammoth-tree was introduced into European gardens by
Mr. William Lobb; and in 1853 single plants were sold by
Veitch’s Nursery for £2 2s.; but since then quantities of seeds
have been imported, and there is now hardly a horticultural
establishment without one or more representatives of this re-
markable evergreen. In England it seems to stand the winter
without injury ; and even in Germany and other parts of Northern
Europe it does not require the protection of a glass-house; so
that even in those countries it may become a forest- and useful
timber-tree. In July 1856, complaints were heard that, in
spite of the most careful culture, a peculiar disease had befallen
this new Sequoia, in consequence of which the twigs were ob-
served to die off in the same manner as they do in Cryptomeria
Japonica. Horticulturists began to take alarm, and feared that
their new acquisition would inevitably be lost ; but Dr. Lindley
soon discovered that, though the twigs died, the main stem and
branches continued to grow vigorously, and that the so-called
disease was constitutional, and could not be looked upon as a
sign of ill-health, or a proof of bad culture. In 1858 it bore
ripe fruit in England, under the skilful treatment of Mr. J.
Buckle, at Thetford. May the Mammoth-tree continue to
flourish, and display in the gardens and pleasure-grounds of
Europe the same gigantic proportions that render it an object
of wonder and amazement in its native valleys of America!

22, Canonbury Square, Islington,
January 10, 1859.

176 Mr. W. H. Benson on the genus Alyceus, Gray.

XX.—A Sectional Distribution of the genus Alyceus, Gray, with
Characters of six new species and of other Cyclostomide col-
lected at Darjiling by W. T. Blantord, Esq., Geol. Survey.
By W. H. Benson, Esq., Retired Bengal C.S.

THE examination of a collection of Darjiling shells, made by
Mr. W. T. Blanford, enables me to add several new forms to my
previous list of the productions of that rich locality. The num-
ber of species now known to me is fifty-four, of which thirteen
or fourteen, belonging to Helicidous groups, have been met with
elsewhere in the mountain ranges of India. Nearly im accord-
ance with a former remark regarding the limited tracts occupied
by each particular species of the Cyclostomide of these regions,
only one of the operculated species has occurred elsewhere ; but
this shell (Cyclophorus tomotrema, B.) was found, at Pankabari,
with an aperture so imperfect, that its identification may be
open to a slight doubt. Two Darjiling forms are deficient in
the present collection ; these are Cyclostoma Tryblium, B., and
a small Helix previously communicated by Mr. Blanford to Mr.
Theobald, and forwarded to me for examination.

. The collection is singularly rich in the interesting little genus
Alyceus, Gray, which offers six new species, including my un-
published A. Otiphorus, received from Mr. H. Blanford in 1857.
The Darjiling representatives now amount to nine. Having
before me eighteen species out of twenty at present known, I
am enabled to propose a more natural grouping of the species
than that given by Dr. Pfeiffer in the 1st Supplement to his
Monograph, where he divides them ito “subturbinate” and
“ depressed.” The mode of constriction appears to me the best
character for the division of the genus into natural sections, and
preferable to the form of the shell, or to the greater or less de-
velopment of the sutural tube or siphon. Inasmuch as the
divisions (Divryx especially) may be eventually held to possess
good generic differences, I shall designate those which are re-
moved from the original type by distict names.

Sect. 1. Alyceus. Normal group.

The last whorl constricted somewhat remotely from the aper-
ture, tumid on both sides of the constriction. It contains ten
species, including that earliest known, A. gibbus, Fér.

a. Subpyramidal.
gibbus, Fér. Sutural tube variable (from injury ?). Cochin China.
pyramidalis, B. Tube elongate. Tenasserim.
6. Globose- or ovate-conical.

constrictus, B. Tube very short. Darjiling.

Otiphorus, B., n. s. Ditto. Ditto.

Bembex, B., n. s. Ditto. Ditto.

Mr. W. H. Benson on the genus Alyceus, Gray. 177

ce. Subtrochiform.
sculptilis, B. Tube mediocre. Pegu.

d. Depressed.
umbonalis, B. Tube elongate. Pegu.
Physis, B., n. s. Tube elongate. Darjiling.
prosectus, B. Tube mediocre. Khasia Hills.
armillatus, B. Tube short. Pegu.

Sect. 2. Charaz, B.

Constriction broad, contiguous to the aperture, and divided
more or less remotely from it, across the whorl, by a ridge which
is hollow internally.

a. Depressed.
* Ridge curved back remotely from the peristome.

hebes, B. Tube mediocre. Khasia Hills.
Gemmula, B., n.s. Tube mediocre. Darjiling.

** Ridge parallel to and approaching the peristome.
stylifer, B. Tube mediocre. Darjiling.
spiracellum, 4. 4d. Tube short. Borneo.
strangulatus, Hutt. Tube short. West Himalaya.

*** Ridge parallel with and close to the base of the peristome.
plectocheilus, B., n. s. Tube mediocre. Darjiling.

Sect. 3. Dioryz, B.

Constriction narrow, and immediately behind the aperture ;
the sutural tube arising proportionally nearer to the peristome
than in Sections 1 and 2.

a. Globose- or ovate-conical.

Amphora, B. Tube very long. Tenasserim.
Urnula, B. Tube mediocre. Darjiling.
? distortus, Haines. Tube not described. Siam.

6. Depressed-turbinate.
erenulatus, B., n.s. Tube elongate. Darjiling.

The names will help the memory,—Charax being a rampart,
Dioryz a fosse or ditch. There is a disposition in the ridge of
strangulatus to subside into the ordinary tumidity of the first
section, and thus to unite Sections 1 and 2; but the ridge is
often sharply defined, and shows the internal sulcus distinctly.

Alyceus distortus is imperfectly described by Haines, but is
inserted provisionally in Dioryx with reference to the character
“prope aperturam constricto,” although said to be allied to A.
gibbus.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. iu. » UFZ

178 Mr. W.H. Benson on the genus Alyceus, Gray.

In estimating the length of the sutural tube, it is necessary
to observe whether its brevity or mediocre size is permanent and
natural, or due to decay or injury, especially in specimens which
have become brittle from weathering. In the species of which
I have been enabled to examine a series, I find that the perfect
tube is invariably of uniform length in each form. The character
is so important, that I have thought it worthy of notice in the
sectional arrangement.

1. Alyceus Otiphorus, n. 8.

Testa perforata, ovato-globosa, minutissime confertim striata, cinereo-
cornea; spira conica, apice obtusiusculo, rutilo, sutura valde im-
pressa; anfractibus 4 convexis, ultimo ventricoso, ab apertura
subremote constricto, tum pone labrum tumidiusculo, levigato,
tubulum brevissimum suturalem gerente; apertura vix obliqua,
peristomate duplici, interno continuo, expanso, interdum breviter
porrecto, externo dilatato, reflexo, ad umbilicum processu auricu-
lari brevi, subito reflexo, perforationem subtegente munito. Oper-
culo normali, concaviusculo, planato.

Long. 43, diam. obliq. 4 mill.

' Habitat ad Pankabari (1000 ped. alt.) et in valle Rungun (4000
ped.) prope Darjilmg Himalayanum.

This shell, which seems to be not uncommon on the west
side of the Rungun valley, as well as at a lower elevation in the
Sikkim ranges, was forwarded to me by Mr. H. Blanford in 1857.
In form it approaches A. Amphora and constrictus, and, like the
latter, which belongs to the same type in the mode of constric-
tion, it is remarkable for the shortness of the sutural tube, but
is at once distinguished by the process of the peristome at the
umbilicus.

2. Alyceus Bembez, n.s.

Testa umbilicata, ovato-conica, leevigata, hic illic striatula, striis ven-
triculi confertis, ad umbilicum striatula, hyalina? ; spira elevato-
conica, sutura profunda, apice acutiusculo; anfractibus 5, valde
convexis, ultimo compresso-rotundato, pone stricturam modice
tumido, tubulum suturalem brevissimum gerente, pone aperturam
rursus tumidulo ; apertura obliqua, subcirculari, peristomate sim-
plici, tenw, malt. expansiusculo, subreflexo, superne leviter
emarginato. Opere. f

Diam. major 4, minor 3, axis 4, long. 5 mill.

Habitat in valle Rungun.

This is one of the most elevated in the spire among the known
Himalayan Alycai. The specimens sent are all weathered, but
present no evidence of any considerable sculpture or colourmg.
The very short sutural tube is a character shared by Otiphorus
and constrictus; and altogether the shell is deficient in promi-

.

Mr. W. H. Benson on the genus Alyceeus, Gray. 179

nent features, although perfectly distinct from any of its allies,
especially in its aperture (sinuous, and at its upper angle emar-
ginate), its wider umbilicus, plainer sculpture, and more com-
pressed whorls.

3. Alyceus Physis, n. s.

Testa mediocriter umbilicata, conoideo-depressa, tenui, regulariter
planato-striata, striis opacis, minime elevatis, confertissimis, ad
umbilicum perspectivum nonnullis elevatis acutis, hyalina, nitida ;
spira brevi, apice subpapillari, sutura impressa ; anfractibus 4 sub-
convexis, ultimo ad latus, pone constrictionem, valde inflato, tubu-
lum suturalem elongatum gerente, pone labrum tumidiusculo ;
apertura obliqua, subcirculari, peristomate duplici, interno breviter
expanso, incrassato-reflexo externum celante, marginibus callo
parietali expansiusculo semicirculari junctis. Opere. ?

Diam. major. 10, minor §, axis 6 mill.

Habitat in valle Rungit (alt. 2000 ped.), prope Darjiling, raro
occurrens.

Larger than the Khasia 4. prosectus, from which it is abun-
dantly distinguished by the characters of the aperture, the less
mucronate spire, its peculiar striation and lustre, shorter sutural
tube, and the greater inflation of the last whorl. In prosectus
the space between the constriction and the aperture is suddenly
tumid near the constriction, the swelling decreasing towards the
peristome ; in Physis the swelling increases gradually towards
the mouth, which is not inclined to be so very oblique. There
are faint indications of spiral sculpture evident in the facet-like
appearance of the surface. Within the umbilicus, near the in-
flated part, every fourth or fifth of the scarcely elevated striz
(which would elsewhere be hardly distinguishable except for
their white opacity on the hyaline ground) is raised into a knife-
like edge.

In size and form A. Physis nearly approaches umbonaiis ; but
the colour, opakeness, great solidity, and the more moderate
inflation of the last whorl, in addition to the more remote con-
striction, and the very different sculpture presented by the
Burmese species, preclude any danger of confounding it with its
Himalayan ally.

4, Alyceus Gemmula, u. s.

Testa umbilicata, conoideo-depressa, laevigata, nitida, ad ventriculum
minutissime, ad umbilicum crasse striata, hyalina; spira conoidea,
apice obtusiusculo, sutura profunda; anfractibus 4 convexiusculis,
ultimo compresse rotundato, tum tumido, tubulum mediocrem
gerente, tune fossiculato-constricto, strictura crista recumbente,
demumque area planata ab apertura separata; apertura obliqua,
superne arcuatim prominente, peristomate duplici, valde incrassato-

12*

180 = Mr. W. H. Benson on the genus Alyceus, Gray.

reflexo, intus superne ad angulum et infra ad basin leviter emar-

ginato; umbilico profundo. Opere. ?
Diam. major 23, minor 13, axis 13 mill.
Habitat rarissime in valle Rungun.

Of this little shell the sole specimen obtained by Mr. Blanford
was forwarded to me for examination. Its affinities are with the
Khasia A. hebes; but it is perfectly distinct in colour, smaller
size, sculpture, narrower constriction behind the ridge, narrower
umbilicus, and in the emargination visible within the aperture
at the lower part.

5. Alyceus plectocheilus, n. 8.

Testa aperte umbilicata, depresso-turbinata, confertim striatula, striis
nonnullis ad suturam elevatis, nitente, subpellucida, rufescenti-
albida; spira brevi, depresso-conoidea, apice obtuso, sutura im-
pressa; anfractibus 35 convexis, ultimo rotundato, profunde con-
stricto, tubulum mediocrem gerente, strictura crista angusta elevata,
intus cavo-suleata, peristoma expansum simulante, ab apertura
separata ; apertura vix obliqua, subcirculari, peristomate duplici,
margine columellari leviter incrassato- reflexo, dextrali valde ineras-
sato-porrecto, fortiter acutangulatim crispo-plicato, plicis quinque
aperturam arctantibus, marginibus callo prominente angulato
junctis. ORs ?

Diam. major 2 21, minor 2, axis vix 2 mill.

Habitat in valle Rungun.

The dimensions given are those of the largest of four speci-
mens. The strenuously vandyked plication of the incrassate
edges of the porrect dextral side of the peristome is a remarkable
feature in this minute species. Jt recalls the curious frill in
Pterocyclos bilabiatus, Sow., but in a more exaggerated guise,
notwithstanding the smallness of the shell. The edges of the
folds are thickened and shghtly reflected. Its smaller size,
sculpture, and wider umbilicus, and, above all, the mode of
constriction, prove that it is not an exaggerated form of crenu-
latus. The deceptive appearance of the ridge or crest at first
induced me to class the shell with Dioryx; but a closer investi-
gation of the mode in which the ridge was attached to the true
peristome, and a view of the internal sulcus, revealed the true

position of the species.

6. Alyceus crenulatus, n. s.

Testa umbilicata, depresso-turbinata, dense oblique costulata; spira
conoidea, sutura profundiuscula, apice papillari; anfractibus 4
convexis, ultimo rotundato, ad latus inflato, eo costulis confertiori-
bus ornato, tum juxta peristoma breviter constricto, levi, tubulo
suturali elongato non procul ab apertura oriente munito; aper-
tura vix obliqua, circulari; peristomatis labro subduplici incras-

Mr. W. H. Benson on the genus Alyceus, Gray. 181

sato, exteriore reflexo, interiore crenulato quadriplicato aperturam

vix coarctante, labio simplici, tenui, marginibus callo crasso pro-

minente junctis. Umbilico profundo, margine rotundato. Oper-

culo
Diam. major 4, minor 33, axis 3 mill.
Habitat in valle Rungun.

The constriction of the last whorl is near the aperture, with-
out any intermediate ridge or swelling, in this respect show-
ing an affinity with Amphora and Urnula. In the crenulation
of the peristome it exhibits an analogy with scu/ptilis of the
normal group, in which the crenulations are twelve in num-
ber, with the origin of the sutural tube remote from the aper-
ture.

The specimens examined are all weathered and bleached. It
is a singular circumstance, that each of the three natural sections
of Alyceaus should have an analogical connexion through the
plicate peristomes of sculptilis, plectocheilus, and crenulatus.
The genus Pterocyclos, as above noted, has also its analogical
representative of the form in P. dilabiatus; and it is worthy of
remark that it claims affinity with A/yceus, as well as with
Opisthoporus, through the aberrant P. hispidus, Pearson, which
exhibits a retroverted sutural siphon, although the structure of
the operculum, which is very similar to that of its siphonless
near relative, P. tenuilabiatus, Metcalfe, confirms its location
among the Pterocycli.

Alyceus constrictus, B., var. minor.

I find in the collection four specimens of a small variety of
this shell, bleached, but otherwise agreeing with the specimen
which I noticed in the ‘ Annals’ for Oct. 1852, when recording
the additional character for the genus afforded by the presence
of the sutural tube. I can find no other feature to distinguish
_ it from the type than the more flatly expanded and distinctly
doubled peristome, in addition to the smaller size. As yet, only
a single specimen of the larger type is known ; it is in a fresh
state, but slightly mutilated, and the colour is paler than in my
specimen of the smaller type. The latter is deficient in the
distant ribs, but they are plainly visible on more than one of
Mr. Blanford’s weathered examples. A fuller comparison of a
series of fresh specimens of the two forms will be required to
decide on their claim to separation.

Alyceus stylifer, B.

Several specimens in the collection correspond in all parti-
culars with the description in the ‘Annals’ for March 1857,
founded on a single example. Unfortunately the shells are all

182 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Cyclostomide.

in the same bleached and weathered state, only one of them
having a clear rosy tinge at the apex. It is noted, as well as
A. constrictus, as occurring in the Rungun valley, and, being
evidently abundant, ought, like dA. strangulatus, to be found
alive in damp masses of fallen leaves.

Alyceus Urnula, B.

Several specimens in a bleached state accompany the collec-
tion, one of them reaching 6 mill. in length, and allowing a
more full comparison with the nearly allied Burmese A. Amphora.
Dead specimens may be distinguished from the latter by the
shorter sutural tube, the slightly expanded, not double peri-
stome, and by the absence of a slight angular compression round
the umbilicus,—a character which I neglected to note in my
description of Amphora. A. Urnula is an inhabitant of the
Rungun valley.

When we find that a single valley below Darjiling furnishes
eight out of the nine species which it has been my good fortune
to describe from that neighbourhood, what an accession to the
genus may not be expected from further researches in that
quarter, in the vales of Nipal, and especially in Bootan, stretch-
ing towards the more humid region of the Khasia range, which
has supplied, from a single spot, two other distinct species of
this most interesting little genus!

7. Diplommatina Pullula, u. s.

Testa imperforata, ovato-turrita, oblique confertim costulata, fulves-
centi-albida, versus apicem rubella, spira subturrita, sutura im-
pressa, apice obtusiusculo ; anfractibus 6-7 convexis, antepenu!-
timo tumidiore, ultimo antice valde ascendente, costulis remotioribus
irregularibus ; apertura subverticali, vix superne spectante, oblique
obovali, peristomate duplici, interno porrecto expansiusculo, externo
subreflexo, marginibus callo appresso expanso junctis, columellari
verticali planato intus acute unidentato basi angulato-rotundato,
dextrali valde arcuato. Qpere.

Long. 3, diam. 1} mill.

Habitat in valle Rungun, ad latus occidentale.

In form and size between Huttoni and folliculus, Pfr.; dex-
trorse like the latter, though agreeing with the former in having
the tooth apparent on the columellar lip. The tooth is as strong,
in comparison with the size of the shell, as in the other more
Eastern species of the North Indian ranges. The more consi-
derable rise of the last whorl on the penultimate is a feature also
observable in the large Dipl. MacGillivrayi, Adams. The colu-
mellar base is deficient in the sharp angle observable in the —
larger Khasia diplocheilus and Darjling pachycheilus; and its

Mr. W. H. Benson on new Cyclostomide. 183

elongate subturrited form at once distinguishes it from poly-
pleuris.

Further specimens of D. pachycheilus, B., kindly sent to me
by Mr. H. Blanford, and contained also in the collection, confirm
the characters given from a single specimen in the ‘ Annals’ for
March 1857. "In one specimen I find the striation exceedingly
minute, closely set, and obliquely undulate. It occurs in the
Rungun valley, about the mineral oe of Sungtoot, in com-
pany Pwith Str eptaulus Blanfordi, B., which is found in crevices
and at the sides of large boulders of gneiss, in damp decaying
leaves, as reported by the discoverer.

8. Pomatias Himalaye, un. s

Testa perforata, attenuato-turrita, solidiuscula, oblique confertim
crassicostata, albida, epidermide tenui pallide cornea induta ; spira
elongato-turrita, sensim decrescente, apice obtuso, sutura impressa ;
anfractibus 7-8 convexiusculis, ultimo rotundato, costis remotio-
ribus nonnullis intervenientibus, mox desinentibus, pone aperturam
munito; apertura verticali, ovato-rotundata ; peristomate duplici,
incrassato, externo expanso reflexiusculo, interno continuo, superne
ad angulum parietalem fissura minime profunda diviso, Operculo
tenuissimo, membranaceo, translucente, paucispirato.

Long. 54-10, diam. 244 mill. Apertura majoris 3 mill. longa, 24 lata.

Habitat copiose in valle Rungun (4000 ped.) nee non ad Darjiling

(7000 ped.).

This shell seems to be an aberrant Pomatias, with reference
to the characters of the aperture. It enables me to assert that
the anomalous ribbed shell which, in its imperfect condition, I
assigned, in the ‘Annals’ for April 1857, to the genus Bulimus,
under the name of pleurophorus, belongs to the same operculated
genus as this species, with a stouter form and a thinner shell.
These examples occur far beyond the known limits of the genus
Pomatias, and encroach on the territories of Hydrocena, which,
in Oriental China, assumes a turrited form, but never obtains
the costulated sculpture of Pomatias. A single operculum con-
tained in the collection cannot be examined in order to ascertain
its internal structure; but, on account of the double peristome
having the internal portion continuous, and of the costulation,
I have no hesitation in referring the species now described, and
its evident congener pleurophorus, to Pomatias, hitherto only
known as a Southern European form. The imperfect slit in the
parietal margin becomes occasionally obsolete. A young shell
is of a clear pale horn-colour.

Descriptions of all the Alycei, Diplommatine, &c., hitherto
published will be found in Pfeiffer’s ‘ Monographia Pneumono-
pomorum’ and the Supplement lately added. A number of

184 Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Helix.

species of Alyceus, Diplommatina, Pterocyclos, Cyclophorus,
Megalomastoma, Streptaulus, and Pupina, lately described by
me in the ‘Annals,’ have been figured im plates 35 and 37 of
Pfeiffer’s ‘ Novitates Conchologice.’? Others previously pub-
lished in the same work appear in Kiister’s Monograph of Cy-
clostoma, up to plate 50.

Cheltenham, January 8, 1859.

XXI.—Descriptions of new species of Helix, Streptaxis, and
Vitrina, collected by Mr. W. Theobald, jun., in Burmah, the
Khasia Hills, and Hindustan. By W. H. Benson, Esq.

1. Hehx Ceryx, n.s.

Testa perforata, turbinato-conica, tenui, nitidula, oblique striatula,
liris pluribus remotis, striisque confertissimis interpositis spiralibus
sculpta, translucente, albida, fasciis duabus latis fuscis, superiori
prope suturam, altera infra peripheriam, ornata; spira attenuato-
conica, apice obtusiusculo; anfractibus 4 convexiusculis, ultimo
medio carinato; apertura obliqua, rotundata, peristomate tenui,
acuto, margine columellari verticali anguste reflexo, perforationem
subtegente.

Diam. major 6, minor 5, axis 5 mill.

Habitat ad Phie Than, vallis Tenasserim, raro occurrens. Teste
W. Theobald.

The single specimen sent for inspection is injured in the right
lip. There are five raised lines, at regular intervals, on the upper
side of the whorls, between the suture and the periphery ; these
lines are more irregular in the last whorl. The translucent
brown bands contrast strongly with the white ground of the
shell.

2. Helix Altegia, n.s.

Testa anguste perforata, conica, tenui, striatula, liris tenuibus vix
elevatis, remotiusculis, spiralibus, striisque minutissimis interpositis
decussata, pellucida, cornea; spira subanguste conica, sutura levi-
ter impressa, apice acuto, pallido; anfractibus 7 convexiusculis,
ultimo filoso-carinato, subtus convexiusculo ; apertura vix obliqua,
rhombeo-lunari, peristomate acuto, recto, margine columellari ver-
ticali, superne valde dilatato-reflexo, perforationem subtegente.

Diam. major 8, minor 7, axis 8 mill.

Habitat ad Phie Than, vallis Tenasserim, frequens.

Distinguished from the Cingalese H. hyphasma, Pfr., by its
narrower conical form, sculpture, structure of columellar lip, &e.

3. Helix Ara, n.s.

Testa anguste perforata, acute conica, tenul, striis minutissimis con-
fertissimis obliquis, lirisque 3-4 spiralibus, validis, superne seulpta,

Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Helix. 185

subtus leeviori, translucente, olivaceo-cornea ; spira gracili, conica,
lateribus concavis, sutura marginata, apice acutiusculo, hyalino ;
anfractibus 74, superioribus convexiusculis, tum planiusculis, ulti-
mo acute carinato, subtus convexiusculo; apertura obliqua, tra-
peziformi, peristomate recto, acuto, margine columellari breviter
reflexo, Superne perforationem subtegente.

Diam. major 10, minor 9, axis 7} mill.

Habitat ad collem Therabuin, vallis Tenasserim, nec raro; detexit
W. Theobald.

Distinguished by its sculpture and slender concave spire,
which recalls that of my Nilgherry species, H. cacuminifera.

4. Hehx Catinus.

Testa sinistrorsa, late umbilicata, lenticulari-depressa, leevigata, su-
perne demum oblique rugata, fuscescente ; spira depresse conoidea,
apice obtuso, sutura marginata; anfractibus 735 lente crescentibus,
superne planulatis, ultimo non descendente, acute carinato, carina
compressiuscula, basi convexa, circa umbilicum profundum per-
spectivum subangulata; apertura perobliqua, rotundato-lunari,
peristomate expanso, reflexo, superne prope carinam prominente,
angulato, marginibus lamina valde elevata lamellam breviter in-
trantem emittente junctis.

Diam. major 18, minor 16, axis 6} mill.

Habitat prope Moulmein, provinciz Tenasserim, rarissime.
Intermediate between H. plectostoma, B., and its own provin-

cial neighbours, H. Achatina, Gray, and refuga, Gould. It is

distinguished from the former by its inconspicuous sculpture
and more depressed form, by the entering parietal plait, greater
size, and solidity ; and, representing the two latter by the feature
of a parietal plate, it presents a strong contrast to them in its
subconoidal spire, carination, and deeper umbilicus.

The single specimen transmitted for examination is in such a
corroded state, that the true nature of the sculpture can merely
be guessed at. The aperture is whitish.

5. Helix Oldhama, n. s.

Testa late umbilicata, orbiculato- depressa, tenui, oblique irregulariter
flexuoso- striata, cornea? ; spira vix elevata, vel depressissime co-
noidea, apice exsertiusculo, obtuso, sutura impressa ; anfractibus
63 lente crescentibus, planulatis, ultimo antice breviter rapide
eecoiiente, superne obtuse carinato, subtus convexo, circa umbi-
licum profundum perspectivum angulato ; apertura obliqua, sub-
cireulari, peristomate expansiusculo, reflexiusculo, marginibus
conniventibus, approximatis.

Diam. major 13, minor 11, axis 6 mill.

Habitat in regno Burmano.

Collected by Professor Oldham, Chief of the Indian Geological

186 Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Helix.

Survey, during his visit to the capital of Ava. The specimens
examined are in a weathered and bleached condition. Its nearest
ally is the Chinese H. Oculus, Pfr.; but, independently of the
smaller size of H. Oldhami, it may be at once distinguished by
its more depressed form, carinated periphery, fewer whorls, peri-
stome, &e. In a fresh ote it is probably clothed with a con-
spicuous epidermis. Tne form is interesting from its geogra-
phical position, indicating an approach to the Chinese and
Loo-Choo fauna.

6. Hehx Cassidula, n. s.

Testa perforata, semigloboso-turbinata, striatula, striis minutissimis,
confertissimis, spiralibus, sub lente apparentibus, decussata, niti-
dula, albido-lutescente, fascia | lata, rufo-fusca, supra peripheriam
cincta; spira conoidea, sutura impressa, leviter marginata, apice
obtusiusculo ; anfractibus 5 convexis, lente accrescentibus, ultimo
ad peripheriam rotundato, subtus convexiusculo ; apertura parum
obliqua, subquadrato-lunata, peristomate tenui, acuto, margine
columellari brevi, verticali, expansiusculo, cum basali angulum
rectum efformante.

Diam. major 6, minor 54, axis 4 mill.

Habitat ad Moulmein, nec raro.

7. Helix Bombaz, nu. s.

Testa subaperte et profundissime umbilicata, subdepressa, superne
oblique flexuose costulato-striata, subtus leevigata, albida ; spira
convexiuscula, apice vix Flevato, planulato, levigato, sutura im-
pressiuscula ; anfractibus 53 convexiusculis, ultimo ad peripheriam
rotundato, subtus convexo, aie umbilicum perspectivum vix sub-
angulato; apertura parum obliqua, quadrato-lunata, peristomate
tenui, recto, superne antrorsum arcuato, margine columellari vix
oblique descendente, breviter expansiusculo, cum basali angulum
obtusum efformante.

Diam. major 8, minor 6, axis 4 mill.

Habitat ad Moulmein, necnon ad Phie Than in provincia Tenasserim,
satis frequens.

The single specimen sent is bleached, and without epidermis.
The strong flexuously-ribbed striation on the upper side of the
shell, and the promiment arcuation of the right lip above, are
notable features, and will secure recognition even if the shell
should prove to be translucent and horn-coloured when perfect.

8. Helix Bascauda, n.s

Testa anguste et profunde umbilicata, conica, trochiformis, costis
elevatis remotiusculis obliquis, subtus flexuosis, regularibus ornata,
rufo-cornea; spira conica, apice obtusiusculo, sutura impressa ;
anfractibus 6 convexiusculis, ultimo non descendente, ad _peri-
pheriam filoso-carinato, subtus conyexo, circa umbilicum sub-

Mr. W.H. Benson on a new species of Streptaxis. 187

angulato; apertura quadrata, peristomate tenui, acuto, margine
columellari, necnon basali, parum expansiusculo.

Diam. major 43, minor 4, axis 4 mill.

Habitat ad Teria Ghat, montium Khasi.

A pretty little species, distinct in character from any Indian
shell yet published, and remarkable for the frequent strong and
regular ribs, and for its thread-like carination.

9. Helix diplodon, u. s.

Testa perforata, subgloboso-conica, tenui, laevigata, parum striatula,
sub epidermide cornea, albida; spira convexo-conica, apice obtusi-
usculo, sutura impressiuscula, marginulata; anfractibus 63 vix
convexiusculis, ultimo acute carinato, non descendente, itis con-
vexiusculo, antice prope peripheriam planulato-excavato, medio
subito tumidiusculo ; apertura obliqua, subhorizontaliter angulato-
lunata, intus bidentata, dentibus basalibus 2, 1 subcolumellari
obtuso, altero remotiusculo, pliciformi, sinuato, intrante, peristo-
mate superne tenui, acuto, margine columellari ad umbilicum bre-
viter reflexo, basali arcuato, expansiusculo.

Diam. major 63, minor 53, alt. 5 mill.

Habitat in montibus Khasize, prope Teria Ghat, versus orientem.

Easily distinguished from its smaller allies, H. bidenticulata, B.,
and Pirrieana, Pfr., of Southern India, by the pliciform entering
tooth, and by the characters of the base near the aperture
from the former, also, by the absence of the spiral sculpture so
conspicuous in that species.

10. Streptaxis Theobaldi, n. s.

Testa arcuate rimato-perforata, depressa, oblique pyriformi, valde
transversa, tenuistriata, striis ad suturam et ad umbilicum vali-
dioribus, albida, nitente; spira convexa, apice prominulo, sutura
impressa, submarginata ; anfractibus 53, primis lente accrescenti-
bus, antepenultimo ad sinistram subito majori, ultimo tumidulo,
parum deviante, antice longe ascendente, basi prope umbilicum
compressa, circa peristoma extus triscrobiculata; apertura sub-
triangulari, obliqua, septemdentata, peristomate expanso, reflexo,
superne ad angulum valde simuato, tum antrorsum arcuato, mar-
ginibus callo tenui junctis, dextro tridentato, dente tertio majori,
basali bidentato, parietali biplicato, plica superiori angulari, prorsus
descendente, tum intus transverse producta, inferiori validiori,
elongata, flexuosa.

Diam. major 6, minor 43, axis 3 mill.
Habitat ad Nauclai (lat. 25° 15', long. 92° 30') ; detexit W. Theobald.

This Khasia species is remarkable for its transverse depressed
form, and is only approached in the number of teeth by the
Cochin Chinese Sir. aberrata, Souleyet. It is one of the smallest
species of Streptaxis, and deserves notice as the most north-
westerly wanderer of this singular genus. In addition to the

188 Mr. W. H. Benson on new species of Vitrina.

localities of oriental species given in vol. xii. ser. 2. p. 90,
Malacca and Shanghai must be cited for Pfeiffer’s Str. conoidea
and Fortune.

11. Pupa (Ennea) vara, n.s.

Testa arcuato-rimata, attenuato-cylindrica, costata, albida ; spira sen-
sim attenuata, apice obtuso, sutura valde impressa ; anfractibus 8,
primis convexis, tum convexiusculis, ultimo compresso, leevigato,
antice breviter ascendente, latere scrobiculato, basi pone rimam
strictiuscula; apertura subaxiali, non laterali, verticali, distorte
auriculari, peristomate undique incrassato-dilatato, margine dextro
superne profunde sinuato, medio intus arcuato, plicam obtusam
palatalem decurrentem exhibente, parietali callo crasso longe
ascendente, et plica angulari valida, profunde intrante, ad plicam
palatalem prope approximante, munito.

Long. 5, diam. 13 mill.

Habitat cum przecedente, raro occurrens.

This shell must be classed in the group Hnnea, Adams. The
nearest approach to it among the species hitherto described is to
be found in the Southern Indian Ennea Pirriei, Pfr.

. 12. Vitrina Scutella, vn. s.

Testa valde depressa, peripheria oblongo-ovata, arcuatim striatula,
nitente, translucente, pallide viridi-lutescente ; spira valde planata,
apice prominulo, sutura impressa, marginata; anfractibus 33 ra-
pide accrescentibus, ultimo antice latissimo, superne antrorsum
arcuato, horizontaliter compresso, non descendente, peripheria
valde rotundata ; apertura valde obliqua, ovato-lunari ; peristomate
simplici, marginibus conniventibus, columellari oblique descen-
dente, basali leviter arcuato.

Diam. major 18, minor 13, axis 6 mill.

” 3 16 9 il 5 ce)

Apert. lat. 12, alt. 7 mill.

” ” 1] > 6 ”

Habitat ad Teria Ghat, montium Khasiz ; necnon ad Nasmana, re-

gionis Kashmir.

Of this species the larger example from Kashmir was first
sent by Mr. Theobald, and subsequently another specimen,
obtained by him at Teria Ghat, was received. The non-oceur-
rence of the form in the intermediate mountains of Sirmore,
Kemaon, and Sikkim, where other species take its place, is
worthy of note. It is remarkable for its depressed form and
lengthened aperture, which at once distinguish it from its ally,
V. monticola, occupying the mountain region between the rivers
Sutlej and Gagra. The Khasia specimen has a few remote
spiral depressions on the last whorl near the suture ; they are
probably accidental.

Dr. A. de Bary on the Germination of the Lycopodier. 189

13. Vitrina Salius, n. s.

Testa subgloboso-depressa, peripheria ovata, tenuissima, fragili, niti-
dissima, pellucida, fuscescenti-cornea vel pallide cornea, obsolete
arcuatim striatula; spira brevissime conoidea, sutura leviter im-
pressa, marginata; anfractibus 33 rapide accrescentibus, ultimo
depressiusculo, subventricoso-rotundato, antice superne antrorsum
arcuato ; apertura obliqua, subrotundato-lunari, peristomatis mar-
gine columellari subverticaliter descendente, superne vix calloso,
basali leviter arcuato.

Diam. major 8, minor 6, axis 4 mill. ; apert. lat. 43, alt. 43 mill.

Habitat ad Teria Ghat, cum precedente.

I have named this little species from its habit, observed by
Mr. Theobald, of springing several inches from the ground, like
the little Cape Helix Tollini, Albers, recorded in a former Num-
ber of this Journal on the authority of Mr. E. L. Layard. V. Sa-
hus also occurs near Darjiling, where Mr. W. T. Blanford has
found it sparingly, in company with another new species.

Mr. Theobald met with my large species, Vitrina gigas, at
Cherra, on the mountains above Teria Ghat ; it was not com-
mon. On the limestone at the same place, a solid variety of the
little Western Himalayan shell, H. plicidens, B., was common.

Cheltenham, 29th January 1859.

XXII.—On the Germination of the Lycopodiee.
By Dr. A. pE Bary*.

Tue complete failure of ai] attempts hitherto made to obtain
the germination of the Lycopodiacez proper, such as Lycopodium,
Psilotum, and Tmesipteris, leaves an important and very unsatis-
factory gap in the history of the development of the Vascular
Cryptogams, otherwise so well made out, thanks especially to
the happy investigations of Dr. W. Hofmeister.

By their mode of growth, their general organization, and
especially by the position and development of their sporanges,
the Lycopodiez proper are closely connected with the Selaginelle,
which were long confounded with them under the same generic
denomination. On the other hand, however, the Lycopodiee
proper resembled the Ferns and Equisetacez in possessing only
one kind of reproductive body. Now, as the spore of the Ferns
and that of the Equisetaceee both give birth to a prothallium
furnished with sexual organs, these two families of Cryptogamia
constitute a particular natural class, the Pterideze of Griesbach,
while Selaginella, presenting at the same time two kinds of

* From the Reports of the Natural History Society of Freiburg, Breisgau,
March 1858. Translated by A. Henfrey, F.R.S.

190 Dr. A. de Bary on the Germination of the Vycopodiee.

spores upon adult individuals, find their place rather in that
other class of Vascular Cryptogams which Griesbach has termed
Hydropteridee*. To this latter group belong the Rhizocarpex of
Mettenius+ and the genus Isoétes, which, joined to Selaginella,
form the family Isoétez (a designation perhaps preferable to
that of Selaginelleze adopted by Mettenius). Thus, in our state
of ignorance of their mode of germination, the Lycopodiez oc-
cupy an uncertain place between two perfectly definite classes
of Cryptogamous plants ; and according as a predominant im-
portance is attributed to the development of the organs of vege-
tation, or to that of the reproductive bodies, they will constitute
a unique family, comprehending at once the Selaginelle and the
true Lycopodiez, or will be divided into two distinct families,
one of which, exclusive of Selayinella, will belong to the Pteridez.
The fitness of this division is supported by the opinion formally
expressed by Hofmeister, Mettenius, and other observers; on
the other side, it must be admitted, with Spring, that the power
of producing macrospores is extremely reduced in the Lyco-
podiez in the period of real vegetative life.

As the spores of the Ophioglossez, those of Equisetum, and of
many other lower Cryptogams, after being so often sown in
vain, had ultimately, under the influence of favourable circum-
stances, manifested their germinative power and unfolded their
vegetation, I thought that a similar result might be hoped for
with the Lycopodiee. Strongly impressed with this conviction,
in the course of last year I imstituted, as often as occasion
offered, different experiments on the germination of our indi-
genous Lycopodiee, and, in my herborizations, sought to dis-
cover some of their spores commencing their vegetation. My
experiments and my searches have attained scarcely any result ;
but I have succeeded in observing the earliest phenomena of
the germination of Lycopodium inundatum.

In the month of September 1855, ripe and freshly-gathered
spores of this Lycopod were sown on the same soil as that which
had nourished the parent plant,—namely a gravelly soil clothed
with a slimy layer, several lines thick, formed by various Algz,
especially by Palmoglea chlamydospora, Rabenh. (Alg. exsice.
514). Fragments of this soil were placed in a shallow vessel,
and kept in a sufficiently moist state, either in my chamber or,
during the winter, in the orangery of the Freiburg Botanic
Garden; the spores were spread over the surface of the slimy
coat of Palmoglwa, and some remained uncovered, while others
were protected by little bell-glasses.

The majority of these spores underwent no change; but from

* Griesbach, Syst. Bot. p. 170.
+ Filices horti Lipsiensis.

Dr. A. de Bary on the Germination of the Lycopodiee. 191

the ninth day after sowing, I discovered among them a prothal-
lium formed of seven cells. Some decayed and perished during
the winter. In March 1856, I procured new fragments of the
native soil of the same Lycopodium ; abundance of spores existed
scattered in it naturally ; and towards the end of May I was able
to find among them at least five-and-twenty in more or less
advanced states of germination.

Just as occurs in the Cryptogamia analogous to those of which
we are speaking, the internal cell of the tetrahedral spore of
Lycopodium inundatum swells and becomes elongated at the
moment of germination, takes the form of a nearly round
vesicle, and emerges from the exosporium, which bursts and
opens widely into three lobes.

At a later period this vesicle divides, by means of a plane
septum, into two hemispherical secondary cells ; one of these,
the inferior (basilar cell), remains undivided, scarcely enlarges,
and remains surrounded by the remains of the exosporium ; the
superior cell (apical cell), on the contrary, determines, by its
development and successive division into several cells, the ulte-
rior growth of the plant.

This same superior cell developes, internally and at several
successive epochs, alternating septa, inclined to either side, and
intersecting reciprocally at very open angles; by this means it
step by step gives birth to a terminal cell of the second degree,
and an intermediate cell, disk-shaped, semicircular, and narrowed
towards the middle of the cellular body taken as a whole.

Kach of these median cells soon exhibits a septum parallel to
its external surface, which divides it into two unequal cells,—
one axile, small and cuneiform ; the other peripherical, large and
semi-annular.

The final result of these divisions and multiplications of the
cells is a body composed of a central series of short irregular
cells, surrounded laterally by two peripherical cells, and covered
at the base by the latter, and at the summit by a terminal cell.

While the germ is still only composed of two cells (I have
seen it in this state only once), it contains, like the spore, scarcely
anything but large, colourless, oleagmons drops. These subse-
quently disappear. The peripherical cells become filled in great
part with a clear liquid ; but a few very minute grains of chloro-
phyll are seen applied upon the wall of the primordial utricle.
The central or axile cells, on the contrary, are abundantly fur-
nished with a granular, turbid plasma, often quite opake, some-
times containing chlorophyll, but often colourless. All the cells
generally possess a large rounded nucleus.

The most developed germs that I have seen, presented, inde-
pendently of the two extreme cells, four axile cells and four or

192 Mr. W. Clark on the British Trochus Cutlerianus.

five lateral or peripherical cells—in all, eleven cells or more. The
germs formed of seven or eight cells only were most numerous.

All my efforts to discover plants more advanced in their deve-
lopment remained without effect. Those of which I have just
spoken all perished without growing any larger. I have, unfor-
tunately, been able to visit the locality of my Lycopodium inun-
datum only in autumn and early spring, and I have never found
the least trace of spores in germination.

Imperfect as my observations are, the germinative power of
the spores of Lycopodium is now demonstrated; only we are not
yet able to say with certainty how the prothallium completes its
growth.

According to what is known of the initial development of the
prothallium of the Ferns and the Equisetacez, this organ has
a very different mode of increase in the Lycopodiez. On the
other hand, it would seem to imitate very manifestly the prim1-
tive form of the archegonium of the Ferns,—so much so, indeed,
that at first sight it might readily be taken for an imperfect
archegonium supported on a single basilar cell.

If it is admitted that the bodies which I have observed are the
product (as seems very probable, from their resemblance to each
other) of a normal vegetation, the question arises, whether we
are to regard each of them as a rudimentary prothallium, ana-
logous perhaps in form and structure to that of the Ophioglosseze
(the earliest development of which is still unknown), and de-
stined subsequently to bear sexual organs, or rather as a young
archegonium with a single basilar cell, which must be fecundated
doubtless ulteriorly by spermatozoids issuing, like those of the
Hydropteridez, from special spores resembling only externally
those from which the archegonia are produced. Of the two
analogies, the second seems to me, in truth, the least probable ;
but there are so many relations of organization between the true
Lycopodiez and Selaginella, that it deserves to be taken into
consideration, and perhaps may ultimately prove to be correct.
These first positive results, which I am now enabled to make
known, show sufficiently that an attentive and long-continued
study of the subject cannot be made in vain.

XXIII.—On the British Trochus Cutlerianus (Clark), being the
?Skenea Cutleriana of the ‘ British Mollusca; and on the
Trochus exilis of Philippi (Moll. Sicil). By Wu. Crark, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, 7 Norfolk Crescent, Bath, February 1859.
Mr. Jeffreys, in his “ Gleanings,” which have lately appeared

in the ‘Annals,’ has impugned my discovery of the Trochus

Mr. W. Clark on the British Trochus Cutlerianus. 193

Cutlerianus, at least to the extent of being an original one; I
therefore beg you to allow me a small space in your valuable
Journal to defend my claim of being the author who first
introduced this species to the notice of naturalists. As ten years
have elapsed, I venture to bring to recollection that I originally
described the sheil and its animal as a typical Trochus, pre-
viously misnamed a ? Skenea, which is a mere discoid Rissoa.
My description appeared in the ‘ Annals’ for 1849, 2nd series,
vol. iv. p.424; and in the ‘British Mollusca,’ vol. iii. p. 168,
and vol. iv. p. 270.

As far as I am concerned, I should not have interfered in the
present matter ; but Miss Cutler, an eminent naturalist, having
honoured me by accepting the dedication of this new species, I
am bound to maintain her undoubted title to the appellation of
Trochus Cutlerianus.

Mr. Jeffreys, in his “ Gleanings,” in the ‘ Annals,’ 3rd series,
vol. 11. p. 125, observes,—“ M. exilis. Trochus exilis, Philippi,
vol. u. p. 156, pl. 25. fig. 15. Skenea Cutleriana, Brit. Moll.
vol. 1. p. 164, and (Zrochus) vol. iv. p. 270. In dredged sand
from Skye and Guernsey; and Mr. M‘Andrew has it from the
Mediterranean. A specimen, larger than usual, confirms the
idea I entertamed from the first, that this is Philippi’s species.”
Mr. Jeffreys only proves by this, that my 7. Cutlerianus, which I
described as a new species ten years ago, has been found in
Skye, Guernsey, and in the Mediterranean. The other part of
Mr. Jeffreys’s notice only presents one datum—that a larger spe-
cimen than usual (of what ?) confirms him in the idea that Skenea
Cutleriana is Philippi’s species, which itself rests on the founda-
tion of a single fossil: I quote Philippi’s words, “ Panormi in
ealeareo specimen inveni.” I ask, can this meagre exposition
be sufficient to upset my discovery, and prove that Philippi’s
T. exihs is my T. Cutlerianus? But I proceed to show that
Mr. Jeffreys’s opinion is erroneous, and that the two species are
distinct.

I will now consider Philippi’s text and figures of 7. evilis in
comparison with 7. Cutlerianus ; and it is fortunate he has given
a greatly enlarged figure, in addition to that of the natural size,
to exhibit the minutiz and accurate contour and form of his
shell. The pattern figure represents a globose and subconic shell,
having its axial and transverse diameter of much the same length,
showing five volutions—that bemg the number stated by Philippi
in his text ; my British shell, of which I have taken many hun-
dreds, and have now in my collection sixty live, perfect, and
operculated specimens, has barely ¢hree volutions, which is the
normal number that stamps the adult shell. This difference is
so important and overwhelming a character as to be conclusive

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. in. 13

194 Mr. W. Clark on the British Trochus Cutlerianus.

that my 7. Cutlerianus cannot be the T. evilis of Philippi, and
establishes the mistake of Mr. Jeffreys. I might here close my
case ; but in corroboration I proceed.

The general form of the 7. exilis tapers from the globose
body-volution, with fowr others, to a subconic pointed termina-
tion; mine, from the subglobular basal whorl, cannot be said to
taper at all, but suddenly subsides into a flattish, blunt, irregular
coil of hardly two turns.

The aperture in the 7. evilis in the text is called suborbicular,
and the figure explains the character of that term by portraying
a regularly curved and perfectly even apertural periphery; but,
in the British and perfect examples of the T. Cutlerianus, the
aperture presents two conspicuous sinuations (it is never without
them)—one at the base, and another at right angles about the
middle of the outer lip, which sinuations or mdentations, under
adequate optical assistance (which, in so minute an object, should
be a powerful Coddington lens), exhibit an apertural periphery
of a subquadrangular instead of a suborbicular form.

It is useless to continue the comparison of two species so dia-
metrically opposed in every essential character. I challenge the
production of a British 7. Cutlerianus that departs from the distine-
tions I have enunciated. As to size, ten years ago I stated that
my shell was “circa } uncie” in length and breadth; but
the selection of the largest specimens from many hundreds cap-
tured by myself, and accurately measured, has proved that m no
instance has it ever reached ;/;th of an inch, either axially or
transversely ; and I feel confident that no adult 7. Cutlerianus will
ever be found to exceed these dimensions, or even to equal them.
I may state that the presence of the sinuations of the aperture is
a true test of a 7. Cutlerianus being full-grown ; and that shibbo-
leth never fails to appear before it has reached zioth of an inch
diameter.

The natural size given in the figure of Philippi’s single fossil
is at least twice that of the largest T. Cutlerianus. After this
comparison, can any intelligent observer believe that my shell,
that may be said not fully. to complete three volutions, 1s Phi-
lippi’s of five, and that the form of his shell represents mine ?
or that his regularly-curved even aperture is that of my object
with its curious sinuations, which, I repeat, are invariably pre-
sent in adult perfect examples ? Can we suppose that so excel-
lent an observer would have failed to mark the indentations in
his enlarged figure, if they had existed ?

I conclude, and trust I have fairly demonstrated that the 7.
exilis and T. Cutlerianus are most distinct species; and that,
agreeably to the conventional laws of naturalists, I am, by
priority of discovery, at least as yet, entitled to be consider ed the

Mr. J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles. 195

original author of 7. Cutlerianus, which, though proved by me
to bea strict Trochus, has lately by some naturalists had attached
to it the generic title of Margarita Cutleriana.

We beg that the figures of our species in the ‘ British Mol-
lusea,’ plates 88 and 132, be carefully compared with Philippi’s
T. exilis, when it will be evident that they differ greatly : in pl. 88,
figs. 3 and 4, there is a fair representation, though largely mag-
nified, of the general aspect of my shell; and fig. 4 shows por-
tions, pretty well delineated, of the two apertural sinuations I
have so particularly mentioned and insisted on: the figures of
pl. 132 are not so characteristic, and only feebly mark the sinuous
margin of the aperture.

I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient Servant,
Wo. CLark.

XXIV.— Descriptions of new species of Phytophagous Beetles.
By J. S. Bary, Esq.

[With a Plate. ]

THE present paper contains the characters of upwards of twenty
new insects, principally belonging to the families Cassidide and
Megalopide. Amongst the most interesting are some very beau-
tiful species sent by Mr. H. W. Bates from the Upper Amazon.
The insects described, with a single exception, are in the cabinet
of the author.
Crioceris scapularis.

C. nigra, nitida; elytris plaga magna humerali, nigro-notata, fulva.

Long. 3} lin.

Subelongate, shining black. Antennz moderately robust,
rather more than half the length of the body, subfiliform ; four
basal joints shining, the rest opake. Thorax as long as broad,
cylindrical, slightly flattened above, sides deeply constricted in
the middle; disk distinctly, but not very closely punctured, in-
distinctly depressed transversely just behind the middle. Scu-
tellum smooth, impunctate. Elytra oblong, much broader than
the thorax, convex, obsoletely depressed transversely below the
scutellum ; each elytron with eleven rows of regular punctures,
the first abbreviated, puncturing distinct and deeply impressed
at the base, finer and much less distinct towards the apex;
shining black, a large subquadrate patch at the base, extending
from the outer margin nearly to the suture, fulvous, the inner
edge sinuate, the lower margin deeply and irregularly notched ;
its surface marked with one or two small black spots. Beneath
shining black, covered with adpressed hairs.

Hab. Northern China. Collected by Mr. Fortune.

13*

196 Mr.J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles.

Lema Batesi.
ZL. supra nitido-fulva ; capite (collo postico excepto) elytrisque nigris,
his linea marginali antice, fascia transversa maculisque duabus
g q
fulvis; antennis nigro-piceis, apice albis; subtus pallide fulva ;
’ ’ p ’
pleuris, femorum linea, tibiis tarsisque nigro-piceis.—Long. 4 lin.

Subelongate. Head shining black, the posterior half of the
neck fulvous. Antenne nearly as long as the body, filiform,
nigro-piceous ; second joimt obscure fulvous, three terminal
joints, and sometimes the apex of the preceding, white. Thorax
rather longer than broad, cylindrical, sides deeply constricted in
the middle ; above smooth, shining fulvous, impunctate, trans-
versely impressed behind the middle. Scutellum smooth, shinmg
black. Elytra much broader than the thorax, oblong-ovate,
convex, slightly depressed transversely below the scutellum ;
each elytron with eleven regular rows of fine punctures, more
deeply impressed at the base ; shining black, a rotundate patch
below the base, a second near the apex, a transverse slightly
arched band across the middle, abbreviated at either margin,
‘and a narrow marginal line in front, fulvous. Beneath covered
with adpressed cinereous pubescence, pale fulvous; the pleure,
metasternum, tibiz, tarsi, and a line on the upper surface of the
thighs, pitchy black.

Hab. Kga, Upper Amazons.

This beautiful species has been sent by Mr. H. W. Bates,
after whom I[ have named it.

Spilophora tetraspilota.

S. subtriangularis, leniter convexa, fulva, nitida ; thorace nigro, fulvo-
marginato ; elytris utrisque maculis duabus cyaneis.—Long. 3 lin.

Subtriangular, pale fulvous ; thorax shining black, its anterior
and lateral margins pale fulvous; each elytron with two large
metallic blue spots. Head smooth above, longitudinally grooved
between the eyes, the latter piceous. Thorax more than one-
half broader than long, sides rounded, reflexed; above smooth
and shining; disk moderately convex, impressed with three or
four small deep fovez, sides near their base distinctly punc-
tured ; black, the lateral and anterior margins fulvous. Scutel-
lum smooth, shining fulvous. LElytra subcordate, truncate at
their base, humeral angles rounded, sides rounded, narrowed
from before their middle to the apex, the latter acutely rounded ;
above moderately convex, sinuate below the shoulders, distinctly
punctate-striate, the puncturing towards the sides confused ;
outer margin moderately dilated, slightly deflexed, irregularly
punctured; pale fulvous, each elytron with two large, suboval,
deep metallic blue spots, one placed immediately below the base

Mr.J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles. 197

and attached to the outer margin, the other on the hinder

disk.

Hab. Keuador.

Spilophora speciosa.

S. minus triangularis, subeonvexa, fulva, nitida ; elytris plagis duabus
communibus et utrisque macula marginali lete cyaneis.—Long.
33 lin.

Less triangular than any of the other species, subovate, nar-
rowed behind, bright fulvous; elytra with two large common
patches, and each with a marginal spot, bright metallic blue.
Antenne rather more than half the length of the body. Head
smooth. Thorax transverse, sides rounded, nearly straight be-
hind; above slightly convex, smooth and shining, sides con-
cave and irregularly excavated. Elytra much broader than the
thorax, ovate; shoulders rounded ; sides dilated and rounded to
the middle, thence narrowed towards the apex, the latter acutely
rounded; above smooth and shining, finely punctate-striate,
puncturing somewhat irregular on the sides; dilated margin
deflexed, distantly punctured; bright fulvous, two large trans-
verse common patches, one at the base, the other below the
middle, transversely ovate, and a small ovate spot placed near
the middle of the outer margin on each elytron, shining metallic
blue.

Hab. Ega, Upper Amazons.

‘ Spilophora Bohemani.

S. subtriangularis, flavo-fulva, nitida ; antennis nigris ; elytris ceeruleo-
purpureis, flavo-fulvo-marginatis.— Long. 33 lin.

Very similar in form to S. sellata, but differing from that
species in the broader thorax, in being rather less triangular
and more ovate, in having black antenne, and in the different
coloration of the elytra, which have also their outer border
more closely punctured. Antenne black, their basal joints
flavo-fulvous ; eyes piceous. Thorax twice as broad as long ;
sides rounded; disk smooth, shghtly convex, sides indistinctly
excavated, sparingly punctured. Scutellum smooth, impune-
tate. Elytra subovate, truncate at the base; shoulders rounded,
sides gradually dilated and rounded to their middle, thence nar-
rowed to their apex, the latter subacutely rounded; above mode-
rately convex, disk regularly punctate-striate, puncturing con-
fused towards the sides, lateral margin moderately dilated,
closely and irregularly punctured; bright metallic blue, the
entire limb (the inner half of the base excepted) bright flavo-
fulvous.

Hab. 8. Paulo, Upper Amazons. Collected by Mr. H. W. Bates.

198 Mr.J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles.
Dolichotoma speciosa. PI. V. fig. 6.

D. rotundata, leniter convexa, nigro-zenea ; elytris plaga magna intra-
marginali sanguinea, nigro-senea notata instructis.—Long. 7% lin.
Rotundate, moderately convex, dark nigro-zneous, subopake ;

each elytron with a lar ge sanguincous submarginal vitta, which

extends from below the base nearly to the apex, its ‘surface
dotted here and there with roundish nigro-zneous spots. Head
impressed on the vertex with a large fovea ; antenne nearly the
length of the body, black, six basal joints rufo- -piceous beneath.

Thorax short, transverse, concave-emarginate at the apex ; sides

rounded and dilated, mefeweuy above convex in the middle, con-

cave on the sides, central line transversely impressed just im

front of the basal lobe, surface indistinctly punctured. Elytra

much broader than the thorax; shoulders rounded, sides regu-
larly rounded and dilated to their middle, narrowed and sabe
sinuate below the latter, thence to their apex regularly rounded,
apex obtuse ; above moder ately convex, obsoletely gibbous below
the scutellum ; surface covered with large deep punctures, which
are smaller and less deeply impressed close to the apex ; margin
dilated, slightly deflexed, its outer edge somewhat reflexed ;
smooth, and almost entirely covered by a large submarginal
sanguineous patch, over the surface of which are scattered some
shallow subrotundate nigro-zneous spots. Beneath dark shining
nigro-zneous ; under surface of four anterior thighs rufous.

Hab. tiga, Upper Amazons. Collected by Mr. H. W. Bates.

Calaspidea Bohemani.

C. rotundato-ovata, valde convexa, obscure viridi-eenea, subopaca ;
elytris intra marginem laxe sanguineo-reticulatis—Long. 93 lin.

Rotundate-ovate, subopake, obscure metallic green, the outer
border of the elytra sparingly covered with some irregular
sanguincous reticulations. Head smooth; antenne more robust
than in C. discors, third jomt rather longer than the fourth.
Thorax transverse, apex concave-emarginate ; sides dilated, re-
flexed, regularly rounded; above convex in the middle, indi-
stinctly depressed transversely in front of the basal lobe, sides
deeply concave and covered with irregular shallow depressions ;
surface shining metallic green, indistinctly punctured. Elytra
much broader than the thorax, very convex, shoulders slightly
prominent, retuse, humeral angle obtuse; sides dilated and
rounded to their middle, thence narrowed and rounded to the
apex, the latter rounded; disk covered with shining, distinctly
punctured, slightly elevated reticulations, which enclese small
opake areoles ; lateral margin dilated, deflexed, subopake, finely
punctured, covered within ‘the outer border with irregular loose

) bd ieee

————a

Mr. J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles. 199

sanguineous reticulations, the puncturing of which is more
distinct than the rest of the surface. Beneath nigro-zneous ;
abdominal segments narrowly edged with rufous.

Hab. Peru.

Omaspides pulchella. PI. V. fig. 3.

O. rotundata, modice convexa, rufo-testacea, subopaca; antennis
nigris ; elytris metallico-viridibus, plaga magna submarginali tes-
tacea; subtus picea; thorace utrinque macula, abdomineque rufo-
testaceis.—Long. 6} lin.

Rotundate, moderately convex, rufo-fulvous, subopake ; an-
tenne black; elytra dark metallic green, each with a broad
submarginal vitta, rufo-fulvous. Thorax semicircular, sub-
truncate at the apex; sides slightly oblique and sinuate ; above
subconvex, transversely impressed in front of the basal lobe,
longitudinally grooved down the middle; subopake, rufo-testa-
ceous, lateral margin obscure piceo-zneous. Elytra much broader
than the thorax, subtruncate at the base, shoulders rounded,
sides much dilated and rounded to their middle, thence slightly
narrowed towards the apex, the latter rounded; above mode-
rately convex, obsoletely gibbous below the scutellum ; surface
finely and closely punctured, subgranulose on the disk ; sides
much dilated, slightly deflexed, rather less closely punctured ;
obscure metallic green, a broad vitta within the outer margin,
extending from immediately below the base nearly to the apex,
rufo-fulvous. Beneath piceous; a longitudinal patch on either
side the thorax and the abdomen rufous, the latter stained with
piceous.

Hab. 8. Paulo, Upper Amazons.

Agathomerus Bates. PI. V. fig. 2.

A. elongatus, niger; elytris purpureis ; antennarum apice, thorace infra
limboque supra, elytrorum fascia transversa maculisque duabus,
femoribusque infra, flavo-albis.—-Long. 4# lin.

Elongate, shining black, covered with adpressed black pubes-
cence ; elytra purple; three terminal joints of antenne, together
with the intermediate joints beneath, the under surface of the
thorax, its entire limb above, a small humeral patch, a transverse
subapical stripe and a transverse band across the middle of
the elytra, together with the under surface of the thighs,
yellowish white; the pubescence concolorous. Head shining
black ; vertex convex, smooth, impunctate ; upper portion of face
indistinctly excavated, finely punctured ; clypeus separated from
the face by a deep transverse groove; antenne more than half
the length of the body. Thorax transverse, sides notched near
their apex ; above transversely convex, deeply grooved at the base

200 Mr.J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles.

and apex, impressed on either side near the posterior angles with
a distinct fovea ; surface smooth and shining, glabrous, the entire
limb yellowish white. Scutellum smooth and shining, trans-
versely grooved, its apex yellowish white. Elytra oblong, parallel,
convex above, transversely depressed below the scutellar space, the
latter slightly elevated, surface closely punctured, bright purple,
covered with black hairs; a small spot on the shoulder, a trans-
verse patch just within the apical border, and a transverse band
across the middle, abbreviated at the extreme outer margin,
yellowish white. Beneath black; head, thorax (a small spot
on either side the latter excepted), coxee, and the under surface
of all the thighs, yellowish white ; hinder pair of thighs nearly
as long as the elytra, thickened, ovate, more convex on the
upper border.

Hab. Higa, Upper Amazons. Collected by Mr. H. W. Bates.

Mastostethus thoracicus.

M. oblongus, subdepressus, flavus; antennis, facie inter oculos ver-
ticeque, thoracis plaga, elytrorum dimidio postico lineaque sub-
marginali antice, tibiis tarsisque posticis, nigris.—Long. 5 lin.

Var. A. Thorace maculis duabus parvis nigris notato.

Oblong, subdepressed, deep fulvous. Head shining, indi-
stinctly punctured on the vertex, closely and deeply punctured
along the inner margin of the eyes; face separated from the
clypeus by a deep transverse groove; antennze, apex of Jaws,
and a large patch covering the upper half of the face between
the eyes and extending backwards across the middle of the ver-
tex, shining black. Thorax twice as broad at the base as long ;
sides straight, narrowed from the base to the apex; above
transversely convex, indistinctly punctured, impressed at the
hinder angle with a deep fovea; a large transverse patch, cover-
ing the middle of the disk, black. Elytra oblong, subdepressed
above, narrowed behind, apex rounded, dehiscent at the suture ;
surface distinctly punctured, puncturing much finer and less
distinct towards the apex; posterior half of each elytron, and a
narrow submarginal line, running upwards as far as the shoul-
der, shinmg black, rest of the surface deep shining fulvous.
Beneath bright fulvous, sparingly covered with concolorous
hairs ; hinder pair of tibize and tarsi black, covered with similarly
coloured pubescence. Apex of anal segment in the male with a
shallow semicircular impression, in the female with a deep semi-
circular fovea, in the middle of which is a distinct circular punc-
ture.

Var. A. Thorax marked with two small black spots.

Hab. Kiga, Upper Amazons.

we es! ee ee

«) eee i ol ee *

|

Mr. J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles. 201

This insect is very closely allied to M. dimidiatus, and differs
principally from that species in the presence of the black mark
on the thorax, and also in having the narrow submarginal line :
these characters, although slight, are nevertheless constant in
all the specimens I have seen.

Mastostethus Batesu. Pl. V. fig. 8.

M. oblongus, nitido-fulvus ; antennis extrorsum, oculis, capitis macu-
lis, thoracis maculis septem elytrisque nigris, his macula humerali
parva fasciaque transversa ante apicem albis ; tarsis piceis.—Long.
5-52 lin.

Var. A. Antennis, tibiis tarsisque nigris, thoracis maculis dua-
bus anticis obsoletis.

Head excavated and punctured on either side between the
eyes, vertex finely punctured ; shining fulvous, a transverse spot
on the clypeus, a longitudinal line between the eyes, and two
spots on the hinder part of the vertex black. Antennze com-
pressed and much dilated towards the apex; five or six basal
joints fulvous, more or less stained above with black, remaining
joints entirely black. Thorax nearly three times as broad at the
base as long; sides narrowed from their base to the apex, in-
distinctly rounded, obsoletely sinuate at the base, notched at
the apex, anterior angles slightly produced obliquely to an
obtuse tooth ; above subconvex from side to side, obsoletely im-
pressed near the posterior angles; shining fulvous, a small spot
at each angle and three on the disk black. Scutellum broad,
triangular, smooth, shining fulvous, its base transversely grooved.
Elytra rather broader than the base of the thorax, slightly nar-
rowed towards the apex, the latter dehiscent; above subconvex
on the sides, flattened along the back, finely punctured, surface
sparingly covered with fine black adpressed hairs ; shining black,
the extreme base sometimes fulvous ; a small spot at the humeral
angle and a narrow fascia towards their apex white; this latter
is somewhat dilated towards the suture, its anterior margin
curving slightly upwards. Beneath shining fulvous, sparmgly
covered with fulvous pubescence ; the apex of the jaws, a patch
on the pleurz in front, a spot im the middle of the anterior sur-
face of the intermediate thighs, and another at the base of the
posterior pair black ; four anterior tarsi pitchy, their medial
line fulvous ; apex of posterior claws pitchy.

Var. A. Antenne (the basal joint beneath excepted), tibiz
and tarsi entirely black; face with the following additional
markings: one on the labrum and four on either side, one being
placed at the base of the antennz, and another at the mner
margin of the eyes, which are pale piceous. Thorax with the
spots on the anterior angles obsolete; sides beneath with an

202 Mr.J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles.

oblong black patch; the transverse band on the elytra more
dilated towards the suture.
Hab. Eiga, Upper Amazons. Var. A. Peru.

Mastostethus Pascoe. Pl. V. fig. 7.

M. oblongus, supra pallide fulvus ; antennis (articulis intermediis ex-
ceptis) nigro-piceis ; capitis maculis duabus, thoracis macula dis-
coidali, elytrisque plaga magna communi ovata a basi ultra medium
extensa maculaque apicali nigris ; subtus fulvus ; pleuris, femorum
maculis, tibiisque anticis quatuor supra, tibiis tarsisque posticis
totis nigris.—Long. 4 lin.

Oblong, pale fulvous above. Head smooth, finely punctured,
lower portion of face separated from the clypeus by a deeply
grooved transverse line; a patch on the hinder vertex and an
oblong spot between the eyes black ; antennz pitchy black, in-
termediate joints fulvous; eyes piceous. Thorax transverse,
narrowed from the base to the apex; above slightly convex from
side to side ; surface shining, minutely but not closely punctured,
impressed near the hinder angles with a distinct fovea; fulvous,
a transverse patch on the disk, emarginate in front, pitchy
black. Scutellum black. Elytra subovate, slightly convex, sub-
depressed above, narrowed and rounded towards their apex, the
latter dehiscent ; surface distinctly punctured ; fulvous, a large
ovate common patch, extending from the base to beyond the
middle, and occupying nearly the whole surface, together with
a subtriangular spot at the apex, black. Beneath fulvous, spa-
ringly covered on the legs and abdomen with coarse concolorous
pubescence ; some irregular patches on the pleure, the hinder
pair of tibize and tarsi, the upper surface of the four anterior
tibie, and three oblong patches, one on both the upper and
lower surfaces of the intermediate pair of thighs, and the third
on the outer surface of the hinder pair, black.

Hab. Ega. Collected by Mr. H. W. Bates.

Mastostethus Jekelii.

M. anguste oblongus, subparallelus, dorso subdepressus, pallide ful-
vus; elytrorum apice anticeque fascia lata communi, extrorsum
abbreviata, margine postico leniter angulata, femoribusque posticis
extrorsum, nigris; pleuris macula, oculis tibiisque quatuor anticis
extrorsum, nigro-piceis.—Long. 4 lin.

Narrowly oblong, subparallel, slightly subdepressed above ;
pale fulvous. Head finely but subremotely punctured, punc-
turing closer and more deeply impressed along the inner border
of the eyes, the latter nigro-piceous. Thorax twice as broad as
long at the base; sides nearly straight, narrowed from the base

Mr. J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles. 203

to the apex; above transversely convex, surface shining, in-
distinctly punctured, impressed near the hinder angle with a
deep fovea. Llytra oblong, sides narrowed and rounded at the
apex, the latter dehiscent; surface distinctly punctured, the
apex and a broad transverse band in front black; the latter,
which is abbreviated close to the outer border, extends from just
below the basal margin to the middle of each elytron, its posterior
border being oblique, and forming a more or less obtuse angle
at the suture. Beneath pale fulvous, covered with coarse con-
colorous hairs ; hinder thighs incrassate, their outer surface (the
extreme base excepted) shining black ; a patch on the pleure, a
spot on the upper and under surfaces of the intermediate femora,
and the outer surface of the four anterior tibize, nigro-piceous.
Hab. Ega, Upper Amazons.

Mastostethus Javeti. Pi. V. fig. 1.

M. subelongatus, supra fulvus; plaga inter oculos, thorace macula
discoidali bilobata elytrisque nigris, his vitta obliqua ante, fascia
transversa pone, medium, maculaque prope apicem, fulvis ; subtus
pallide fulvus, pleuris macula tibiisque extrorsum nigris.—Long.
442 lin,

Subelongate, subdepressed ; above fulvous. Head distinctly
punctured along the inner border of the eyes, puncturing finer
and less crowded on the vertex ; face separated from the clypeus
by a deep transverse groove; fulvous, apex of jaws and a round
spot between the eyes black; eyes piceous. Thorax twice as
broad as long at the base; sides narrowed from the base to the
apex, rounded behind the middle, slightly sinuate in front ;
above transversely convex, finely but not closely punctured, im-
pressed near the hinder angle with a deep fovea; fulvous, a
large transverse patch on the disk, bilobate behind, black ; sur-
face of the thorax surrounding this patch more or less stained
with piceous. Elytra oblong, subdepressed above; sides sub-
parallel, narrowed and rounded near the apex, the latter dehis-
cent ; surface distinctly punctured ; black, a spot at the humeral
angle, an oblique vitta extending from the scutellum nearly to
the outer border at the termination of its anterior third, a trans-
verse band immediately below the middle, and a small patch
near the apex, fulvous. Beneath pale fulvous, sparingly covered
with concolorous pubescence ; an oblong patch on the pleura,
and the outer surface of all the tibize, black.

Hab. Ega, Upper Amazons.

Megalopus Waterhouset.

M. elongatus, angustatus, parallelus, fulvus, subnitidus ; capite, tho-
racis macula antica, tibiis tarsisque posticis nigris ; elytris griseis,

204 Mr.J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles.

nigro-hirsutis, linea submarginali vittaque obscure fulvis.—Long.

4-5 lin.

Head distinctly punctured; front longitudinally impressed
between the eyes, the latter prominent; black, covered with
concolorous hairs; the base of the jaws and the palpi yellow.
Thorax cylindrical, constricted at the base and apex, posterior
angles produced into an obtuse tooth ; surface shiming, distinctly
but subremotely punctured, flavo-fulvous, a spot in the middle
of the anterior border black. Scutellum shining yellow. Elytra
rather broader than the thorax; sides nearly parallel, scarcely
narrowed behind ; apex acutely rounded, dehiscent at the suture ;
above convex, flattened and slightly excavated along the suture ;
placed somewhat obliquely near the apex of this latter is a short
longitudinal fossa; surface closely and distinctly punctured ;
grey, covered with adpressed black pubescence, a narrow sub-
marginal line terminating near the middle, and a broad obscure
vitta on the inner disk, abbreviated towards the apex, obscure
fulvous. Beneath pale fulvous, sparingly covered with pubes-
cence of the same colour ; posterior pair of tibize and tarsi black,
covered with concolorous hairs; anal segment of abdomen also
black ; posterior pair of femora moderately incrassate ; tibice of
the same pair incrassate, suddenly thickened beyond their mid-
dle; apical half of four anterior tibie, together with the tarsi,
more or less stained with piceous. (Male.)

(Female.) Posterior femora slightly mcrassate ; tibize slightly
curved, gradually increasing in thickness towards their apex.

Hab. Ega and San Paulo, Upper Amazons.

Temnaspis speciosus. Pl. V. fig. 4.

T’.. elongatus, parallelus, niger, nitidus ; femoribus piceis ; abdominis
basi apiceque, metasterni tuberculis, thoracis lateribus elytrisque
flavis, his macula humerali, fascia transversa centrali maculaque
subapicali nigris; femoribus posticis modice incrassatis, subtus
bispinosis. (JMas.)—Long. 5-6 lin.

(d*cem.) Femoribus posticis vix incrassatis, unispinosis ; abdo-
mine flavo, medio plaga transversa nigra.

Elongate, parallel, convex, subdepressed along the suture ;
shining black, sparingly covered with short hairs, the pubes-
cence on the under surface of the body longer and more distinct ;
abdomen (a large central patch excepted), the metasternal tu-
bercles, the sides of the thorax, together with the elytra, yellow,
these latter with a humeral spot, a transverse band across the
middle, and a subtriangular patch behind, black. Head shining,
distantly punctured on the vertex, transversely grooved between
the eyes; anterior margin of clypeus fulvous ; edge of labrum
clothed with fulvous hairs ; antennze rather longer than the head

Mr. J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles. 205

and thorax, entirely black. Thorax scarcely broader than long,
subcylindrical ; sides constricted in front and at their base, pro-
duced just below the middle into a stout subacute process ;
above shining, grooved in front and on either side at the base,
the anterior groove widened and angled in the centre, descend-
ing backwards down the disk nearly to its middle ; surface finely
and distantly punctured, puncturing at the apex rather closer ;
black, the lateral margin yellow. Scutellum smooth, shining
black, its apex obsoletely notched. Elytra broader than the
thorax; sides parallel; apex rounded, slightly dehiscent at the
suture; above convex, slightly depressed along the suture ; shoul-
ders prominent, produced obliquely upwards and outwards, their
apex subacute ; surface distinctly punctured, sparingly covered
with short fulvous hairs; yellow, an ovate patch on the shoulder,
a broad transverse band across the middle, produced slightly
along the suture both in front and behind, and a large subtri-
gonate patch behind the middle, black. Beneath black, clothed
with longer and coarser hairs; abdomen (a large central patch
excepted), the metasternal tubercles, and the sides of the thorax
yellow ; these latter are marked at the base of the lateral protu-
berance with a small black spot; thighs piceous, posterior pair
moderately incrassate, their apex with several yellow spots ;
lower surface armed with two acute spines, the first subapical,
large, the other smaller, and placed near the middle. (Male.)

(Female.) Posterior thighs scarcely incrassate, spine in the
middle of the under surface obsolete.

Hab. Northern India.

Temnaspis Downes. PI. V. fig. 5.

T. elongatus, parallelus, fulvus, subnitidus, villosus ; antennis extror-
sum, thoracis macula, elytrorum plaga obliqua prope medium,
nigris; subtus nitidus; pleuris, abdomine plaga femoribusque
posticis macula nigris.—Long. 54 lin.

Elongate, parallel, convex, shining fulvous; whole body co-
vered with coarse fulvous hairs ; seven terminal joints of antenne,
an oblong vitta on the disk of the thorax, and a large subqua-
drate patch across the middle of the elytra, black. Head closely
punctured, impressed on the forehead between the eyes with a
deep longitudinal fossa; eyes griseous. Thorax rather broader
than long, transversely grooved at the base and apex; either
side of the disk with a thick longitudinal elevated ridge, the
inner margin of which is bounded by a shallow fossa; surface
distinctly but less closely punctured than the head; middle of
the disk with a broad vitta, rather broader behind, abbreviated
at the base and apex. Scutellum triangular, its apex entire.
Elytra subelongate ; sides parallel; apex rounded, dehiscent at

206 Mr.J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles.

the suture ; above subdepressed along the back, convex on the
sides and apex; surface closely punctured, each elytron with
two indistinct longitudinal ridges ; fulvous, a broad subquadrate
patch extending across the middle of each elytron, abbreviated
at the extreme outer margin, black ; this patch forms a common
transverse fascia, emarginate on the suture at its base and apex ;
the hairs on its surface are concolorous. Beneath shining; a
large irregular patch on the pleure, another transverse one across
the middle of the abdomen, and a large spot on the outer surface
of the posterior pair of thighs, black ; hinder femora much in-
crassate, ovate, their lower edge armed in the middle with an
obtuse tooth.
Hab. Northern India.

Temnaspis quinquemaculatus.

T. elongatus, supra fulvus, villosus ; thorace macula elytrisque utrisque
maculis duabus nigris; subtus fulvus; thorace utrinque maculis
duabus, pleuris, abdominis plaga centrali femoribusque posticis
macula nigris.—Long. 4 lin.

Elongate, parallel, convex, covered with coarse hairs. Head
coarsely punctured, front excavated ; eyes piceous. Thorax one-
third broader than long; sides narrowed from behind forwards,
constricted at the apex and extreme base, produced near the
latter into an indistinct obtuse protuberance; above convex,
grooved at the extreme base and on either side in front ; surface
irregular, shining fulvous, coarsely but subremotely punctured,
central portion gibbous, and covered with a large black patch.
Scutellum shining black, triangular, its apex emarginate. Hlytra
broader than the thorax; sides parallel; apex rounded, dehis-
cent at the suture ; above convex, coarsely punctured and co-
vered with coarse pubescence, puncturing finer and more distant
towards the apex; shining fulvous, each elytron with two trans-
verse bands, abbreviated oo the suture and outer margin, one
placed before, the other behind the middle. Beneath shining
fulvous ; two spots on either side the thorax, the pleure, a trans-
verse patch on the centre of the abdomen, and an ovate spot on
the outer surface of the posterior thighs, black ; hinder thighs in-
crassate, ovate, armed at their apex beneath with two acute teeth.

Hab. Northern India.

Temnaspis pulcher.

T. elongatus, niger ; thorace elytrisque flavis, illo maculis tribus, his
utrisque maculis duabus, nigris; subtus flavus; thoracis maculis,
pectore, abdominis plaga centrali, pedibusque (femoribus posticis
apice exceptis) nigris.—Long. 4 lin.

Elongate, parallel, convex, shining black, sparingly covered

Mr. J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles. 207

with concolorous hairs ; thorax and elytra pale yellow, the former
with three, the latter each with two black spots. Head shining
black, front impressed with a deep ovate fovea; clypeus sur-
rounded by a bright yellow line. Thorax subcylindrical, slightly
constricted at the base and apex; sides rounded, slightly pro-
duced behind into an indistinct process; surface shining, a
large subovate spot on either side, and a smaller one behind,
black. Secutellum shining black. Elytra broader than the
thorax ; sides parallel; apex rounded, dehiscent at the suture ;
above convex, distinctly but not very closely punctured ; pale
shining yellow, sparingly covered with black adpressed hairs ;
a spot on the shoulder and a large patch near the middle of
the disk, bifurcate behind, black. Beneath pale shining yellow ;
two spots on either side the thorax, the entire breast, a large
patch in the centre of the abdomen, together with the legs
(the apex of the hinder thighs alone excepted), shining black ;
tibize covered with coarse adpressed black hairs; posterior pair
of thighs incrassate, ovate, armed on their lower surface with two
acute spines, the first shorter, placed near the middle, the other
subapical.

Hab. Northern China. Collections of the British Museum
and W. W. Saunders, Esq.

Temnaspis nigriceps.

T. subelongatus, parallelus, nitido-rufo-fulvus, villosus; pleuris capite-
que nigris ; facie inferiori, antennis, thorace, femoribus quatuor
anticis, tibiis tarsisque flavis; unguiculis piceis; elytris nigro-
purpureis, macula apicali rufo-fulva.—Long. 4 lin.

Subelongate, parallel, shining rufo-fulvous, villose. Head
coarsely punctured, front impressed between the eyes with a
deep fovea; shining black, lower portion of face and the antennze
yellow, the latter more than half the length of the body, four
basal joints shining, sparingly covered with long hairs, the rest
covered with a short adpressed concolorous pile. Thorax broader
than long, subcylindrical ; sides slightly rounded, constricted at
the extreme base and in front, produced near the former into an
indistinct protuberance; above shining yellow, grooved at the
apex, and narrowly so at the extreme base, anterior groove
dilated and slightly angled in the middle; surface deeply but
not very closely punctured, covered with coarse erect hairs.
Scutellum triangular, its apex emarginate, distantly punctured,
shining black, limb fulvous. LElytra broader than the thorax ;
sides parallel; apex rounded, dehiscent at the suture; above
convex, deeply punctured, covered with long subdepressed hairs ;
shining black, a narrow semilunate apical patch rufo-fulvous.
Beneath shining rufo-fulvous ; pleure nigro-piceous ; legs (the

208 Mr.J.S. Baly on new species of Phytophagous Beetles.

posterior thighs excepted) pale yellow ; claws more or less stained
with piceous; hinder femora strongly incrassate, ovate, their
under surface armed near the apex with two acute spines. .

Hab. Nepal.

Temnaspis insignis.

T. elongatus parallelus, nitido-fulvus, villosus ; elytris nigro-purpu-
reis, macula apicali rufo-fulva; tarsis quatuor anticis piceis.—Long.
5 lin.

Elongate, parallel, shining fulvous, villose ; four anterior tarsi
piceous ; elytra purple-black, a narrow semilunate patch at their
apex rufo-fulvous. Head shining, deeply punctured, punctures
distant on the face ; front impressed with a deep fovea; antennze
more robust than in 7. nigriceps. Thorax subcylindrical ; sides
constricted in front and at the extreme base, produced near
the latter into an obtuse tubercle; above shining, grooved at
the apex and narrowly so at the extreme base, anterior groove
dilated and angled in the middle; surface deeply but not closely
punctured, sparingly covered with erect hairs. Scutellum tri-
angular, its apex emarginate. Elytra longer than in 7. nigriceps,
broader than the thorax; sides parallel; apex rounded, dehiscent
at the suture; above convex, less deeply and closely punctured
than in the last species; shining black, covered with long sub-
depressed hairs, apical margin rufo-fulvous. Beneath shining
fulvous, covered with long erect hairs; posterior thighs as in
the last species ; four anterior tarsi piceous.

Hab. Northern India.

Longer and narrower than the preceding insect.

Pecilomorpha Murrayi.

P. subelongata, fulva ; pectore, abdominis fasciis, antennis pedibusque
nigris.— Long. 6 lin.

Subelongate, fulvous, sparingly covered with adpressed hairs.
Head coarsely punctured ; clypeus separated from the face by a
deep transverse fossa ; antennze, apex of jaws, and an indistinctly
raised tubercle between the eyes, black. Thorax transverse,
constricted at the base and apex; sides rounded in front, pro-
duced posteriorly into a stout obtuse protuberance, which is
flattened towards the apex; above convex, deeply grooved at the
base and apex, shining fulvous, sparingly punctured. Elytra
broader than the thorax; sides subparallel ; apex rounded, de-
hiscent at the suture; above convex, slightly flattened along the
back, shoulders slightly prominent ; surface closely and distinctly
punctured, sparingly covered with fulvous hairs. Beneath black ;
head, thorax, anterior cox, a spot at the apex of the posterior

Mr. H. T. Stainton on new species of Madeiran Lepidoptera. 209

thighs, together with the abdomen, fulvous, the latter with a
transverse black band on all the segments (with the exception of
the last), the pubescence on the black portions concolorous ;
under surface of the thighs and tibiz fringed with bright fulvous
hairs ; posterior femora moderately incrassate, ovate.

Hab. Old Calabar.

This species is nearly allied by its general form to P. atripes ;
the difference in the shape of its thorax will, however, at once
. distinguish it from that species.

Pecilomorpha fulvipennis.

P. clongata, subangustata, convexa, nigra, nitida, fulvo-hirsuta ;
faciei elytrisque maculis duabus flavo-fulvis.— Long. 4 lin.
Elongate, subangustate, convex, shining black ; whole body

covered with coarse pale fulvous hairs; two patches between

the eyes rufo-fulvous ; the elytra flavo-fulvous. Head shining,
distantly punctured; the labrum, the anterior margin of the
clypeus, and two patches between the eyes, rufo-fulvous. Thorax
subcylindrical, constricted at the base and apex; sides produced
behind into an indistinct subacute process ; surface transversely
grooved at the base and apex, shining, impunctate. Sceutellum
triangular, shining black, longitudinally grooved. Elytra broader
than the thorax; sides parallel ; apex rounded, dehiscent at the
suture ; above convex, distinctly and closely punctured ; flavo-
fulvous. Beneath shining black, covered with coarse pale hairs ;
posterior thighs slightly incrassate, elongate-ovate.

Hab. Port Natal.

Similar in form to P. afra, but easily separated from that
insect by the produced sides of the thorax and by the narrower
scutellum, as also by the different coloration.

XXV.—Notes on Lepidoptera collected in Madeira by T. V. Wol-
laston, Esq.; with descriptions of some new species. By
H. T. Stainton, Esq., V.P. Ent. Soc.

1. Eupithecia Insulariata, n. sp.

E. alis anticis fuscis, albido-lineatis, dorso et margine postico ferrugineo
suffusis ; fascia tenui ferruginea ante lineam subterminalem alarum
posticarum ; abdomine ferrugineo punctato.—Exp. al. 9 lin.

Allied to Eupithecia pumilata; but the central portion of the
wing darker, the second paler fascia more angulated and in-
dented, and especially distinguished by the reddish fascia on
the posterior wings and the reddish spots on the abdomen.

Inhabits Madeira proper, Porto Santo, Dezerta Grande, &e.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. in. 14

210 Mr. H.'T. Stainton on new species of Madeiran Lepidoptera.

2. Acidaha atlantica, n. sp.

A. alis anticis dilute griseis, lineis tribus e punctis nigricantibus com-
positis, costam versus angulatis et latioribus, puncto discoidali
nigro supra lineam centralem posito ; margine postico nigro punc-
tato.—Exp. al. 63-7 lin.

Allied to Acidalia Virgularia, but paler and neater ; the three
lines parallel, and distinctly angulated towards the costa; the
discoidal spot placed on the central line, and the hind margin
of the hind wings more dentated : the hind tibize of the male are -
incrassated, with no spurs, and the tarsi almost obsolete; the
hind tibize of the female have one pair of spurs.

Inhabits Dezerta Grande.

3. Scopula ferrugals, Hiibner.
Udea ferrugalis, Stephens, Mus. Cat. p. 240.
Inhabits Madeira proper.

4. Simaéthis Fabriciana, Linneus.
Simaéthis Fabriciana, Stephens, Mus. Cat. p. 248.

Two specimens, both a trifle darker than European specimens
of this insect, but apparently not specifically distinct.
Inhabits Madeira proper.

5. Hudorea decorella, n. sp.

E. alis anticis albidis, striga anteriore recta latiuscula, striga posteriore
tenui arcuata et indentata, externe late saturate fusco marginata,
signo & ochraceo expleto, spatio antemarginali angusto albo.—
Exp. al. 8 lin.

In the sharp contrast of colour, this resembles E. resinea; but
from that species it is abundantly distinguished by the form of
the second striga, the distinct white submarginal space, and the
ochreous fillmg-up of the mercurial marking.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

6. Eudorea frequentella, Stainton.

Eudorea frequentella, Stephens, Mus. Cat. p. 4.

Three specimens, in bad preservation, should probably be re-
ferred to this species; but in all, the central portion of the wmg
is dark, as in the variety (?) concimnella.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

7. Eudorea acuminatella, un. sp.

E. alis anticis angustis, acuminatis, dilute griseis, striga priore acute
fracta, extus saturatius marginatis, striga posteriore biarcuata et

Mr. H. T. Stainton on new species of Madevran Lepidoptera. 211

obliqua, signo % subobsoleto, spatio antemarginali grisescente.—

Exp. al. 9-10 lin.

Closely allied to EL. angustea, but the anterior wings even
narrower and more pointed, the ground-colour of a more uniform
grey, and the mercurial marking far more indistinct.

Inhabits Madeira proper and the Dezerta Grande.

8. Myelois cinerella, n. sp.

M. alis anticis angustulis dilute griseo-ochreis, fusco valde suffusis,
striga priore obliqua, posteriore sinuata, ciliis dilute griseo-ochreis.
—KExp. al. 10-11 lin.

An obscure-looking imsect, not closely allied to any known
species; the labial palpi are unusually short, and the median
vein of the posterior wings is trifid, as in MW. compositella.

Inhabits the Northern Dezerta.

9. Ephestia elutella, Hibuer.
Ephestia elutella, Stephens, Mus. Cat. p. 20.
A specimen of this cosmopolitan imsect is rather neater and
greyer than the species generally occurs, but does not appear to
be specifically distinct.

10. Tortrix ? reticulata, n. sp.
T. alis anticis brunneis, saturate brunneo irroratis, fascia antica et ma-
culis duabus posticis obsolete dilutioribus ; alis posticis albis cinereo-
reticulatis.—Exp. al. 1 unc. 1-2 lin.

Not allied to any species with which I am acquainted. From
its large size, it has almost the appearance of a Chilo; but the
broad brown anterior wings and grey-chequered white posterior
wings give it quite a peculiar character.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

11. Tortrix subcostana, un. sp.

T. alis anticis brunneo-ochreis, fascia obliqua saturatiore extus dentem
emittente, costa postice fusco-punctata ; alis posticis albis.—Exp.

~ al. 9 lin.

' Allied to Tortriz costana, but distinguished by the fascia not

becoming paler in the middle, and emitting a tooth posteriorly,

and by the absence of the costal blotch towards the apex.
Inhabits Madeira proper.

12. Tortrix retiferana, n. sp.

T. alis anticis brunneo-ochreis, area basali oblique desinente saturatiore,
macula obliqua saturate brunnea a coste medio in fasciam rectam
_latiusculam obsolete saturatiorem desinente, macula parva (inter-

14%

212 Mr. H.T. Stainton on new species of Madeiran Lepidoptera.

dum) anguli analis saturate fusca; alis posticis albidis cinereo-
reticulatis.—Exp. al. 7 lin.

Not closely allied to any known species: the dark basal
half of the anterior wings and the reticulated appearance of
the pale posterior wings furnish it with rather striking cha-
racters.

Inhabits Madeira proper.

13. Tinea pellionella, Linneus.
Tinea pellionella, Stainton, Mus. Cat. p. 14.

Two specimens of this insect, which is probably co-extensive
with the human race, are among Mr. Wollaston’s captures from
Madeira proper and the Southern Dezerta; one of them is rather
darker than usual, but does not appear to be specifically distinct.

14. Plutella Cruciferarum, Zeller.
Plutella Cruciferarum, Stainton, Mus. Cat. p. 43.

A specimen of this insect in no way differs from English spe-
cimens ; it was taken in Madeira proper.

15. Gelechia ocellatella, un. sp.

G. alis anticis obscure ochreis, fascia postica parum angulata dilutiore,
sub costa fusco-marmorosis, puncto plicee ante medium saturate
fusco, albido-cincto ; cillis apicis uigricantibus.—Exp. al. 6 lin.
This insect reminds one slightly of Gelechia costella and macu-

lferella, but is readily distinguished from both by the indistinct-

ness of the costal blotch and by the ocellated spot on the fold.
Inhabits Porto Santo.

16. Gelechia Portosanctana, n. sp.

G. alis anticis brunnescenti-ochreis, striga obliqua ante costee medium
fusca, puncto nigro plice ante medium; ciliis costalibus posticis-
que fuscis.—Exp. al. 6 lin.

Two specimens, rather worn. It is not impossible that this
may be only a form of the preceding species, from which it
differs in the absence of the nebular costal blotch, and the in-
distinctness of the spot in the fold, which is devoid of the ocel-
lated appearance.

Inhabits Porto Santo.

17. Gelechia submissella, n. sp.

G. alis anticis griseo-ochreis, dorso late, striga obliqua ante medium,
fascia postica angulata dilutioribus, puncto plicee ante medium,
duobus disci nigris, dilutius cireumcinctis.—Exp. al. 44 lin.

Allied to G. Artemisiella ; but the ner margin of the ante-

Mr. H. T. Stainton on new species of Madeiran Lepidoptera. 213

rior wings distinctly and broadly pale ochreous, and the spots
more contrasted from their being surrounded with pale rings.
Inhabits Porto Santo.

18. Gelechia fasciata, un. sp.

G. alis anticis griseis, saturatius nebulosis, fascia media obliqua lata
externe dentata, fasciaque postica angulata albidis.—Exp. al.
4+ lin.

Not closely allied to any known species: it reminds one rather
of domestica; but the ordinary spots are lost in the dark ground-
colour. The broad central pale fascia with its outer edge toothed,
affords the most striking character of the insect.

Inhabits Dezerta Grande.

19. Gelechia Anthyllidella, Hiibner.

Gelechia Anthyllidella, Stainton, Mus. Cat. p. 82.
Exp. al. 43 lin.
A specimen, rather smaller than usual, appears to be referable

to this species.
Inhabits Porto Santo.

20. Gelechia Elachistella, n. sp.

G. alis anticis fuscis, parum nitidis, maculis posticis oppositis albidis ;
capite griseo, fronte albido.—Exp. al. 3 lin.

Smaller even than G. captivella, and with the fascia divided
into two opposite spots; back of the head grey—by no means
snowy white as in G. captivella.

Inhabits the Northern Dezerta.

21. Pterolonche? Maderensis, un. sp.

P. alis anticis longis, acuminatis, albidis parum griseo irroratis.—

Exp. al. 6-8 lin.

The ascending palpi, with a projecting tuft of scales from the
second joint, and with a slender terminal joint, remind one of
Plutella; but the form of the wings, and the exserted ovipositor
of the female, the flattened abdomen, &c., abundantly distin-
guish these insects from the Plutellide.

Inhabits Porto Santo and the Northern Dezerta; abounding
in barren rocky places.

22. Endrosis fenestrella, Scopoh.
Endrosis fenestrella, Stainton, Mus. Cat. p. 99.
Inhabits Madeira proper.

214 Zoological Society :-—

23. Bedellia somnulentella, Zeller.
Bedellia somnulentella, Stainton, Mus. Cat. p. 134.
Inhabits Madeira proper.

24. Oinophila flava, Haworth.
Oinophila V-flava, Stainton, Mus. Cat. p. 136.

The occurrence at Madeira proper of this insect, which, with
us, resides in the corks of wine-bottles, is interesting.

25. Pterophorus acanthodactylus, Hubner.

Pterophorus acanthodactylus, Staton, Mus. Cat. p. 174.
Inhabits Madeira proper.

26. Pterophorus pterodactylus, Linnzeus,
Pterophorus pterodactylus, Stainton, Mus. Cat. p. 177.
Inhabits Madeira proper.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
July 13, 1858.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On THE GENUS SynapTa. By S. P. Woopwarp anp Lucas
BARRETT.

The marine animals allied to the Sea Cucumbers, forming the
genus Synapta, possess a peculiar interest for that large class of
persons who study Natural History with the microscope, because
they afford the miniature Anchors, of which a hundred may be
shown in the field of the ‘inch object-glass,” and thousands some-
times exist in the space of a square inch—each elegant in form and
perfectly finished, and articulated to an anchor-plate whose pattern
(as well as that of the anchor itself) is characteristic of the species
to which it belongs.

Curiously enough, these anchors were unknown to all the earlier
writers, and most of the moderns. Forskal, who had the merit of
describing two spegies of Synapta so long ago as 1775, remarked
that they ‘‘ adhered to the finger by glutinous papillz invisible to
the eye.’ O.F. Miiller called the Northern species Holothuria in-_
herens for the same reason. And Eschscholtz, who met with several
species at Tahiti and on the coast of Russian America, concluded
that they ought ‘‘ to form a class apart, not having tubular feet, but
adhering, by means of their sharp skin, to extraneous objects, on
which account they might be called Synapta*.”

* Appendix to Kotzebue’s Second Voyage, 8vo, Lond. 1830, p. 338. Van der
Hoeven makes Eschscholtz say the Synapta adheres ‘“ by means of small hook-

Messrs. Woodward and Barrett on the genus Synapta. 215

Only five years ago (in 1853) Mr. Cocks of Falmouth described
two British species, and gave a magnified figure of the skin, without
seeing the anchors; and still more recently Mr. Gosse was unable
to find them, even with the aid of a microscope *. However, they
are present in all the examples that have come under our notice, and
they can always be seen with a common pocket lens. Indeed the
larger anchors of Synapta digitata are nearly half a line in length,
and visible to the unassisted eye.

Jeeger says that all the anchors of his Synapta Beseli are 4rd of
a line in length, and can be seen without a glass. This great Synapta
of the Celebes is a yard long, and called a ‘ sea-serpent”’ by the na-
tives! +

Two other large species, described by Lesson, were said to create a
burning sensation when handled; but it is not clear whether this
was caused by the anchors, or by urticating organs, like those of
the dActinia and Eolis. No such phenomenon could be detected by
Quatrefages or other observers who have handled the smaller Synapte
when alive.

The anatomy of these creatures appears to have been first in-
vestigated by Leuckart t, who examined the Synapta vittata of
Forskal, and ascertained that it had no internal respiratory organs
like the Holothuria.

Anchors and plates attributed to this species, which comes from the
shores of the Red Sea, near Suez, are to be found in the cabinet of
every microscopic observer. The slides are prepared in Paris, and
extensively re-manufactured in this country. The anchor-flukes are
plain and simple, and the articular end of the shank is deeply subdi-
vided. The plates are furnished with a raised arch at the smaller
end, forming a sort of cavity for the reception of the anchor-stock.
They are exactly like those figured in Miiller’s article, ‘‘ Uber den
Bau der Echinodermen” (Berlin Trans. 1854, t. 6. f. 17), under the
name of S. serpentina. There is a woodcut of them in Carpenter’s
work on the Microscope ; and figures are also given in the Micro-
graphic Dictionary. Mr. Wm. Griesbach has a s/ide with the mi-
liary plates, which are oval and granular, very numerous, and all alike.

Prof. Forbes was unacquainted with the anchors of the British
Synapte ; and Dr. Carpenter in his last work (1857) says it is not
known whether they have anchors, or wheels like Chiridota.

We have obtained evidence of both the European Synapte from
several British localities ; and as the published notices are scattered
in many works, we propose to give some account of them, and also to
describe a new species from China.

lets ;”” but this expression (der sie iiberall wie Kletten anhangen) is employed in
the introductory paragraph. In the special description of Synapta he only speaks
of “‘ small roughnesses (Rauhigkeiten) invisible to the naked eye.’’ And he de-
scribes Chiridota verrucosa as, ‘‘ corpore undique verrucis rubris adhzrentibus
obsito.””—Zool. Atlas, fol. Berlin, 1829.

* Aquarium, p. 243.

+ Dissertatio de Holothuriis, 4to. Turic. 1833. t Isis, 183.

216 Zoological Society :—

1, Synapra pierraTa (HoLoruHurRta), Montagu.

The earliest account of this species appears to have been given by
Montagu *, who discovered it on the coast of Devonshire, and cor-
rectly observed its affinity with the Holothuria inherens of the
‘Zoologia Danica,’ but pointed out its characteristic difference by the
epithet “ digitata.’ It has four fingers to each of the twelve ten-
tacles, and a minute thumb, which has been overlooked by all ob-
servers except J. Miiller. It was again found, prior to 1818, by
Cranch (the Naturalist to the Congo Expedition), whose specimens
are preserved in the British Museumf. In 1844 Mr. Joshua Alder
discovered it on the west coast of Scotland, the most northern lo-
cality yet known. He says in a letter :—‘*‘I dredged the true digi-
tata of Montagu in Rothsay Bay in 1844. At that time I could
have got any number of specimens, though it was confined pretty
nearly to one spot in shallow water. They broke themselves up so
that it was impossible to keep them entire; I, however, made a
drawing of one at the time, which I now send for your inspection.”
Mr. Alder further states that he had received specimens from Mr.
Barlee, dredged in Birterbuy Bay and at the Arran Isles, on the
west coast of Ireland.

In 1845 Mr. Alder again met with this species in Torbay; and
in January 1854 the Rev. Charles Kingsley “ collected many living
specimens on the beach, near Torquay, washed ashore after a heavy

ale.”

In the ‘ Contributions to the Fauna of Falmouth’ for 1853, by
Mr. W. P. Cocks, this Synapta is figured and described, but not
very minutely. ‘The Seba procured measured from 23 to
41 inches in length, and about + inch in diameter. Found in the

blue mud and sand, Helford ; plentiful i in particular localities ; Fal-

mouth, very rare.’

The Synapta digitata ranges southward to the Mediterranean,
and seems to be very common on the shores of the Adriatic near
Trieste, since J. Miiller speaks of finding the ‘‘ molluskigerous sacs ”’
in upwards of 70 individuals ¢. By the kindness of Dr. Hartmann
of Berlin, we have received examples from the same locality. It was
not found by Prof. Edward Forbes in the Aigean; the specimens
distributed by him were taken by Mr. MacAndrew in Vigo Bay, on
the north-east coast of Spain, in the year 1849. Last year (1857)
we accompanied Mr. MacAndrew in a second dredging excursion to
the same coast, and obtained numerous examples of the Synapta in
10-fathom water, a few miles below the town of Vigo; they had been
previously found in shallow water, on the quarantine ground, about
twelve miles higher up the bay. The specimens were small, none
exceeding 6 inches in length and + inch in diameter. In colour
they were dull purplish red, slightly darker in front and on the back,
and marked with five pale bands, indicating the longitudinal muscles

* Linn. Trans. xi. p. 22. t. 4. f. 6.
t Gray, Catalogue of British Radiata, p. 12.
t Ueber S. digitata und tiber die Erzeugung von Schnecken in Holothurien.
to. Berlin, 1852.

Messrs. Woodward and Barrett on the genus Synapta. 217

which answer to the lines of suckers (or amébulacra) of the other
Echinodermata. The skin was also mottled with minute red spots,
produced by epidermal papillae. We preserved every specimen we
could find, hoping to detect the ‘‘ molluskigerous sacs’ in some new
phase of their development ; but in this we were entirely disap-
pointed. The intestines of the creature were filled with inorganic
mud, in which we detected an occasional Diatom or Rhizopod, but
nothing more. When placed in basins of sea-water, they showed
their tentacles freely, and most of them remained expanded when
preserved in spirit. They were very sluggish, and did not evince
much disposition to vomit their interiors or to break up into frag-
ments. We readily detected them in the dredge, even when obscured
with mud, by their clinging to the fingers, as described by Esch-
scholtz.

In some examples the anchors are very few, and ranged in a double
line along the muscular bands. They vary from about twenty-five
in the field of the inch object-glass to three times that number.
Their length averages about ;1,th of an inch. The anchor-flukes
are sometimes plain, and sometimes barbed with three to five serra-
tions. The anchor-plates are oval and leaf-shaped, having a pro-
eess (or stalk) at the end to which the anchor is articulated; the
disk is perforated by four large simple holes surrounded by an
irregular series of smaller openings ; the articular process has a slit
like the eye of a needle. In the northern specimens these plates
are rounded and rather “ obcordate,’’ but in those from the southern
locality they are longer, less regular, and somewhat contracted in
the middle ; the perforations also are larger in proportion, and more
angular.

Some specimens possess a few great anchors, four times as long as
the rest, and with large flukes, lying with great regularity in the
interspace of the muscular bands; their plates are correspondingly
large, and irregular in outline.

All the anchors are fixed transversely to the /ength of the animal,
some being turned one way and some the other.

Besides these, the skin contains innumerable smaller particles, or
miliary plates, which are especially crowded over the muscular bands.
They are oblong, or hour-glass shaped, and about 1th to ith the
length of the anchor-plates, or from ;)5th to =4>th of an inch
long.

By far the greater number of the anchors are imbedded in the
skin; only a few rise above the surface or swing freely on their
pivots. They are developed beneath the epidermis, become liberated
by the wearing of the surface, and are themselves broken by use and
worn away and replaced by others. The anchors are developed
before the anchor-plates. First, we find a simple, slender spiculum ;
then another, longer and expanded at one end; those only which
have attained their full length begin to develope flukes; and it is
not until the anchors are completely grown that we detect any trace
of the anchor-plate. This also makes its appearance as a straight
needle lying beneath the middle of the shank ; in the next stage it

218 + Zoological Society :—

is forked at each end; these branches grow and divide again, until
the plate is all sketched out, the margin being added last, and the
whole becoming more solid. We have not met with any figure of
the spicula of S. digitata, except the bad one given by J. Miiller,
whose work we have only been able to see in the Library of the
Museum of Practical Geology.

2. Synapra (HoOLoTHURIA) INHZRENS, O. F. Miller.

The second European Syxapta was discovered at Christiansand,
on the coast of Norway, and figured and described in the ‘ Zoo-
logia Danica’ (1781). The anchors and plates are also figured
in the admirable Memoir of Duben and Koren*. ‘The ana-
tomy of this species is described at some length by M. Quatre-
fages +, who regarded it as a new species, and called it S. Duvernea.
These specimens were obtained on the coast of Brittany, at the Isles
Chaussey near St. Malo, where they were very abundant in the mud
near low water, and attained a length of 10 to 18 inches, with a dia-
meter of 5 to 12 lines.

The anchor-plates of this species more nearly resemble those of
the Red Sea S. vittata than the last. They are oval, with no arch
or process at the articular end; and the disk is perforated by six
oval cells surrounding a central opening each with a scolloped border,
as in S. vittata.

The anchors have serrated flukes, the serrations varying from 3
to 7; and the anchors are sometimes shorter than the plates, some-
times considerably longer.

The miliary granules are few, and confined to the muscular bands ;
they are only half as long as in S. digitata, and rudely crescent-
shaped.

A specimen of this Synapta was obtained by Mr. Henslow at
Aberystwith, and communicated 1 in 1819 to Dr. Leach, who labelled
it “Jemania Henslowana.”’ It is a small individual with imper-
fectly developed spicula, but showing the characteristic pinnate ten-
tacles.

In June 1856 Mr. J. W. Wilton, of Gloucester, found another
example at Criccieth, on the same coast of Cardigan Bay. It was
discovered under a stone, at low water, and presented the appear-
ance of “a clear pinkish waving worm, about 3 inches long, with a
number of little papillee all over it, and five faint longitudinal bands
from head to tail. It had twelve tentacles, with five digits on each
side. It was perpetually waving and swelling in one part, contract-
ing in another. It lived but a short time, and finally constricted
itself and broke up into half a dozen fragments.”

In February 1856 Mr. E. C. Buckland obtained a finer specimen
under similar circumstances, in Lihou Bay, Guernsey. A micro-
scopic preparation of the skin of this specimen shows 150 anchors

* Proceedings of the Royal Academy of Sciences, Stockholm, 1846.

+ Annales des Sciences Nat. 2 sér. t. xvii. Zool. p. 19.

+ Forskal named one species Synapta neviprgeans, on account of these remark-
able muscular movements.

Messrs. Woodward and Barrett on the genus Synapta. 219

in the field of the inch object-glass (4+ inch diameter) ; and the an-
chors are more than half as long again as the plates *.

Mr. Cocks, who met with Synapta inherens on the coast of Corn-
wall, regarded it as a variety of S. digitata. He describes it as
having “13 digitated pinnze on each tentaculum. Length of speci-
mens procured from | to 2} inches by ;},th to tth of an inch. Found
in hard and stony soil; Helford, scarce ; Falmouth, very rare. [
have kept them alive for months in sea-water procured from Helford
or Gwyllyn-vase, but they invariably broke into fragments as soon
as water from Green Bank was thrown into the glass.”’

Lastly, two small specimens were dredged by Mr. MacAndrew in
Bantry Bay, in August 1857.

SYNAPTA BIDENTATA, W. & B.

The new species which we have now to describe was presented to
the Zoological Museum of the Cambridge University by the Rev.
G. Vachell, who brought it from China. There is also a specimen
in the British Museum presented by Mr. Reeve. In its contracted
state it measures only 2 inches in length and 5 lines in diameter.
The skin is unusually thick, much corrugated transversely, and
thrown into five deep longitudinal folds. It is almost devoid of
colour, but the ventral band may be distinguished by its breadth,
the lateral being rather less wide, and the dorsal muscles narrower.
still. The twelve tentacles are each furnished with four lobed digits
surrounded with a sheath.

The anchors are short and stout (rather shorter than those of S.
digitata), with straight projecting ‘“‘ beams’’ ; the flukes are smooth
and bifid. From 50 to 70 occur within a radius of ;4th of an inch.

The anchor-plates are obovate, truncated at the articular end, and
pierced by very numerous circular holes, which diminish in size from
the centre to the circumference. The margin is never completed
(so far as we have seen), but the boundary of the external perfora-
tions is broken, like that of a wire-gauge.

The miliary granules are rather large, very numerous, and resem-
ble cruciform fragments of the anchor-plates. Near the bases of
the tentacles they become still more numerous, larger, and more
complicated.

Monstrosities.—As might be expected of minute organs indefi-
nitely multiplied, monstrosities are not unfrequent. Mr. Hislop has
a slide of Synapta vittata in which two of the anchors have double
shanks, and we have seen S. 6identata with three flukes.

Genus Cuiripota, Esch.

This genus was proposed by Eschscholtz at the same time with
Synapta. It was defined as having digitate tentacles, whilst Syn-
apta had pinnate tentacles,—an unfortunate definition, as all the
species figured in the ‘ Zool. Atlas’ are represented with pinnate
tentacles ; and of the two other examples of Chiridota quoted, viz.

* “Slides ” of this specimen are in many cabinets, with a red label, but with-
no specific name or locality. :

220 Zoological Society :—

Holothuria inherens and H. levis, the first is a Synapta according
to the author’s own definition. It was on this account that Prof.
Forbes referred our digitate species to Chiridota.

However, subsequent authors have agreed to apply the name
Synapta to the species with anchors, which consequently adhere to
the finger * ; and to call those Chiridota which are ornamented with
microscopic wheels. In C. levis these wheels are very minute and
clustered in little groups beneath the epidermis, and when the sur-
face is raised with a needle point they are set free. In Chiridota
violacea, figured by Miiller in the Berlin Transactions, and again in
Dr. Carpenter’s ‘ Microscope,’ the wheels are attached to a common
connecting thread.

Prof. Steenstrup has formed a genus (or subgenus) for another
Greenland species—Myriotrochus Rinkii, in which the wheels are
larger and scattered over the skin, each having its own stalk. These
wheels first appear as little stars, with rays or spokes of various
number (18 to 25), which increase until they attain their normal
length, and then expand at their ends until they join and form a
rim (or ¢ire) to the wheel. A ring of spines is afterwards formed
on the thickened margin ; the spines are pointed towards the centre
of the wheel, and are as numerous as, or rather more numerous
than, the spokes. As the wheels only occur on the three dorsal
intermuscular bands, they can scarcely assist in locomotion, and
must be regarded as ornamental characteristics, such as nature loves
to bestow for us to marvel at.

Synapta, Eschscholtz, 1829.

1. S. vittata (Fistularia), Forskal, 1775. Suez, Red Sea.

2. S. reciprocans, Forsk. Suez, Red Sea.

3. S. inherens (Holothuria), O. F. Miller, 1781 (=Holothuria
flava, Rathke ; Jemania Henslowana, Leach; Synapta Duvernea,
Quatr.). Christiansand og Kragerde ; Aberystwith and Criccieth,
North Wales (Henslow and Wilton); Falmouth, Cornwall (W. P.
Cocks); Bantry, W. Ireland (Macdndrew and Barrett) ; Guernsey
(E. C. Buckland) ; Tles Chaussey, near St. Malo (Quatrefages).

4. S. digitata (Holothuria), Montagu. Devonshire (Mont.,
Cranch, Alder, Kingsley) ; Falmouth (Mr. Cocks) ; W. Ireland (Mr.
Barlee) ; Rothesay, Bute (Mr. Alder) ; Vigo Bay, N. Spain (Mac-
Andrew) ; Trieste (Joh. Miiller, Dr. Hartmann).

5. S. mamillosa, Esch. Tahiti.

6. S. maculata, Chamisso & Eysenh., Act. Nat. Cur. x. p. 1. t. 25.

7. S.? verrucosa (Chiridota), Esch. Sitcha, Russian America.

8. S. Beselii, Jager, 1833. Celebes. Berlin Trans. t. 6. f. 15.

9. S. radiosa, Reynaud (teste Jager). Coromandel.

10. S. dtdentata, W. & B. 1858. China.

11. S. lappa, Mill., Berlin Trans. 1854, t. 6. f. 16. W. Indies.

12. S. serpentina, Miill., id. f. 17. Celebes.

* The name Fistularia, given by Forskal, has been abandoned, partly because

the author included under it some true Holothurie, and chiefly because Lamarck
employed it for these latter instead of the Synapte.

Dr. A. Giinther on the Geographical Distribution of Reptiles. 221

Cuiripota, Esch.

. C. levis (Holothuria), O. Fabr. Greenland.
. C. violacea, Peters. Mozambique.

. C.? purpurea, Less. Falkland Islands.

. C. lumbricus, Esch. I. Radak, Coral Sea.

, C. discolor, Esch. Sitcha, Russian America.

Or tm OO bo

Myriorrocuvus, Steenstrup.
1. M. Rinkii, Stp. Greenland.

July 27, 1858.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On THE GEOGRAPHICAL DisTRIBUTION OF REPTILES.
By Dr. ALtBert GUNTHER.

It was with great pleasure I read Mr. Sclater’s paper ‘‘ On the
Geographical Distribution of the Members of the Class Aves,’”’ pub-
lished in the ‘ Proceedings of the Linnean Society,’ February 1858.
And again, in personal interviews with my friend on similar subjects
I had often the satisfaction to agree with him in results he had gained
from another part of the animal kingdom. But such gratifying re-
sults as we find in the aforesaid paper can only be obtained, not
merely by an extended knowledge of the whole animal kingdom, but
by a complete knowledge of the details of a separate portion of it ;
and the reason why all the attempts at a general account of the geo-
graphical distribution of animals are not satisfactory enough for the
naturalist, is to be found in the circumstance, that the authors were
not acquainted in the same degree with every part of the subject
. treated, as also from our limited knowledge of zoology. Thus I may
follow the example of Mr. Sclater and give for the present only an
account of the geographical distribution of those animals, to the
knowledge of which especially I have latterly devoted myself; and
often referring to that paper, I shall show how far I can agree with
the general views contained therein, and whether these groups of the
natural kingdom give us a division of the earth’s surface into the
same natural provinces.

Part I.
On THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF THE SNAKES.

Schlegel, as he first founded philosophical views in the knowledge
of Snakes, first gave an essay on their geographical distribution,
showing the exact locality of the species as far as was then possible.
He however only pointed out the geographical areas over which the
species extend, — certainly the first basis upon which a knowledge of the
geographical distribution of the families and genera can be founded.
But at that time the much more limited knowledge of specific forms
obliged him to establish genera of too great extent ; and in conse-

222 Zoological Society :—

quence he could not bring, in a more or less accordant correspondence
with a certain province of the earth’s surface, those genera which are
really peculiar to such a separated district. And although that
sketch, with which the first volume of Schlegel’s ‘Essai’ is concluded,
deserves the more admiration, as this branch of science, not pre-
viously cultivated, was raiséd by him at once to a degree of phi-
losophical view adequate to his system, it must share the destiny
of every such attempt, when our knowledge of faunas as well as
of geography is more advanced: many stated truths will hold good
—a part or all the principles applied before will form the basis
of the next attempt; but many other points will appear to be medi-
fied or wrong, and will be replaced by other results. For a better
understanding, one may compare my view of the geographical dis-
tribution of Reptiles in Africa with that of Schlegel. In this at-
tempt I have maintained his idea of species, but I think I have
gained more general and more true results by more limited genera
(far different from those ‘ subgenera,” which are in fact species)
and by a modified view of the geographical regions. But we now
also want far more correct information concerning the genera and
families, before we can arrive at very satisfactory conclusions.

There is, in the first place, a much greater disproportion in the
distribution of Reptiles over the different regions, with respect to the
number of genera and species, as well as of individuals. Amphi-
bian life is entirely different from that of the higher animals, being
exposed to the slightest modifications of external physical influ-
ences; and there are again great differences among the Reptiles
themselves. Let us compare some of our Snakes with Batra-
chians, in a few instances only. Frogs and Toads are found on the
Shetlands, whilst Vipera berus, the most northern Snake, is already
searce in the north of Scotland. Rana temporaria is met with in
the Alps round lakes, near the region of eternal snow, which are
nine months covered with ice; whilst Vipera berus reaches only to
the height of 5000 feet in the Alps, and of 7000 in the Pyrenees.
A Triton or a Frog being frozen in water will awake to its former
life, if the water is gradually thawed; I found myself that even the
eges of Rana temporaria, frozen in ice for seven hours, suffered
no harm by it, and were afterwards developed. A Snake can only
endure a much less degree of cold: even in the cold nights of sum-
mer it falls into a state of lethargy; it awakes late in the spring,
when some Frogs and Tritons have already finished their propaga-
tion ; it retires early into its recess in harvest, while the evenings
still resound with the vigorous croaking of the Tree-frogs and the
bell-like clamour of Alytes obstetricans. Our European Snakes die
generally, in captivity, during the winter, partly from want of food,
partly by the cold nights. The eggs of our oviparous species are
deposited during the hottest part of the year, requiring a high tem-
perature for development. Further, though some accounts of Ba-
trachians enclosed in cavities of the earth or trees may be exag-
gerated, the fact is stated by men whose knowledge and truth are
beyond all doubt, that such animals live many years apparently

Dr. A. Giinther on the Geographical Distribution of Reptiles. 223

without the supply of food necessary for preserving the energies of
the vital functions *. Dr. A. Smith himself was an eye-witness bow
several specimens of Brachymerus fasciatus were found in a lethargic
state in a hole of a tree, completely closed, conspicuously open before
and grown together afterwards. Such a tenacity of life is never to
be observed in a Snake: the higher the temperature the greater is
the need of food; and a Snake having endured fasting during six or
nine months always dies. Moreover, the tenacity of life in the Ba-
trachians is proved by their power of reproduction, which has never
been observed in a Snake. If we add the fact that Snakes do not
produce many eggs or young ones, that they are able to propagate
only when several years old, that they incur continual dangers by
their numerous enemies, and that they are deprived of the means of
performing distant journeys, we must consider it as the natural con-
sequence, that no species will spread so far as Batrachians. These
are enabled to endure temporary physical disadvantages, to traverse
localities without the regular supply for their life, and to make up
yearly for the lost number by a numerous offspring. More or less
confined to a fluid element, they are favoured by another agency for
an easier-spreading. But these facts are really applicable to a com-
paratively small number of species only ; and the question why we
do not find all these peculiarities equally exhibited in all the Batra-
chians or in a great part of them, is as difficult to be answered as
why one species is richer in individuals than another: but it is
remarkable that just those species which are spread over the widest
range are also those distinguished by an intensity of individuals.

On the other hand, we find Snakes almost entirely limited to the
original locality of the individual: but if the individuals are restricted
to the soil which gave them birth, the whole group, formed by such
individuals, is likewise stationary ; and if there be different creations,
corresponding to the different natural divisions of the earth’s sur-
face, such a group as the Snakes must be best adapted for proving it,
because here the agencies are wanting by which a species or a genus
is spread over a larger part of the globe in the course of time, thus
becoming mixed with foreign forms.

After these preliminary remarks, I proceed to the special objects of
our inquiry ; and we shall then see what conclusions can be formed
im comparison with those of the ornithologist+. According to the
above-stated peculiarities of the life of Snakes, there is no cosmopo-
litan species, and we can find only a few examples where one and the
same species extends over the borders of the neighbouring region
(ef. p. 226, Naja haje, Echis carinata, Zamenis ventrimaculatus, and
pp. 233, 234, some species ranging from the Nearctic region into the
Neotropical, and vice versd). Among the genera we do not find one

* Cf. “ Observations on the Common Toad, and on its long abstinence from
food,” by John Brown, Esq. (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1842, vol. x. p. 180).

+ As for the systematical denominations adopted, I refer to the ‘ Catalogue of
Snakes ' (Crotalide, Viperide, Hydride, Boide) by J. E. Gray, London, 1849, and
to my ‘ Catalogue of Colubrine Snakes in the Collection of the British Museum,’
London, 1858.

224 Zoological Society :—

true cosmopolitan genus. Tropidonotus is one of those which have the
widest range, a genus containing about thirty well-known species,
each of which bears natural characters so conspicuous, that its posi-
tion in the system is not to be mistaken: they are not to be found
in the Aithiopian region only; they are truly called freshwater
Snakes, followmg the course of the rivers and the borders of lakes.
Some of the species (7. natrix, hydrus, quincunciatus, ordinatus,
fasciatus) have a very wide range within the borders of its peculiar
region. A few of the Asiatic species exhibit slight modifications of
the general appearance of the genus (7'. eerasogaster and vibakari).
The second genus, which may be almost called a cosmopolitan, is Co-
ronella, being spread over the whole globe except the Indian region,
where it is replaced by such modifications of the characters as to
justify the separation of them into new genera—Simotes and Ablaébes,
sp. The latter, closely allied to Coronella, accompanies this genus,
extending over all the regions, except over the Australian one. Thus,
if I speak hereatter of cosmopolitan genera of Snakes, they are to
be understood with the restrictions mentioned. The families of
Snakes in the different systems are at present founded upon such
general characters, that in most of them genera of some or of all the
geographical regions are comprised ; perhaps at some later period
they will be limited to more contracted boundaries of less general
characters, thus approaching more to the borders of the geographical
regions. But for the present we cannot derive from them our de-
ductions as to the primary creation of the natural regions of the
earth’s surface, as the ornithologist does ; and we are obliged to con-
fine our views to the genera: we have not even such families of
Snakes as are peculiar to one of the two great geographical divi-
sions, either to the old world or to the new, except those in which
the characters of the family are identical with those of the single
genus. This discrepancy between Ornithology and Herpetology may
be caused by a different systematic treatment of the characters, and
may be more reconciled in course of time ; but there will always re-
main forms common to the new and old world. Therefore it is not
possible to give a list of Familie Neogeane and Familie Paleo-
geane (cf. Sclater, 7. ec. p. 133).

But I may here give an account of such genera as, I think, will
still long remain examples of forms common to the new and old
world (cosmopolitan genera excepted): they are Rhabdosoma, Co-
luber, Spilotes, Coryphodon, Cyclophis, Philodryas, Dipsas. I could
add as many other genera; but I think such genera as Rhinostoma,
Dryophis, &c. will be subdivided hereafter into two. Further, with
regard to the aforesaid genera, the same observation as in Ornitho-
logy cannot be made, viz. that these are invariably genera belonging
to temperate regions, disappearing entirely before we reach Tropical
and Southern America. A part of the members of these genera are
peculiar to the Neotropical (Tropical America) Ophidio-fauna ; a part
reach the Tropics in the old world, and a third part belong to the
temperate portions of both hemispheres.

Taking the amount of similarity or dissimilarity of ornithie hfe as

A

Dr. A. Giinther on the Geographical Distribution of Reptiles. 225

a guide, Mr. Sclater states the following primary divisions of the
earth’s surface :—

I. Palearctic Region (Regio Paleearctica).

Extent.— Africa, north of the Atlas; Europe; Asia Minor ;
Persia and Asia generally, north of the Himalaya Range ; upper part
of the Himalaya Range (?); Northern China, Japan, and the Aleutian
Islands. Approximate area of 14,000,000 square miles.

Il. Z£thiopian or Western Paleotropical Region (Regio
/Ethiopica).

Extent.—Africa, south of the Atlas Range ; Madagascar ; Bour-
bon; Mauritius ; Socotra, and probably Arabia up to the Persian
Gulf, south of 30° N. lat. Approximate area of 12,000,000 square
miles.

III. Indian or Middle Paleotropical Region (Regio Indica).

Extent.—India and Asia generally, south of the Himalayas ; Cey-
lon; Burmah, Malacca, and Southern China ; Philippines ; Borneo ;
Java; Sumatra and adjacent islands. An area of perhaps 4,000,000
square miles.

IV. Australian or Eastern Paleotropical Region (Regio
Australiana).

Extent.—Papua and adjacent islands ; Australia; Tasmania and
Pacific Islands. An area of perhaps 3,000,000 square miles.

V. Nearctic or North American Region (Regio Nearctica).

Extent.— Greenland, and North America down to centre of
Mexico. Area of perhaps 6,500,000 square miles.

VI. Neotropical or South American Region (Regio Neotropica).

Extent.—-West India Islands ; Southern Mexico ; Central Ame-
rica, and whole of South America; Galapagos Islands; Falkland
Islands. Estimated area of about 5,500,000 square miles.

The notices devoted to each region will show how great is the con-
formity which this most natural division and the definition of the
limits of the regions exhibit in Herpetology.

I. Palearctic Region (Regio Palearctica).

Characteristic forms.—(Calamaria?) coronella, (Tachymenis’)
vivax, (Simotes’?) diadema, Rhinechis, Zamenis, Chorisodon, Celo-
peltis, Eryx, Pelias, Vipera, Echis, Cerastes.

Form common to India.—T'rigonocephalus.

This region is at once distinguished by the small number of generic
forms and of species : great variety of amphibian life is produced only
by the sun of the Tropics, and dependent upon a similar variety of
the vegetative world. Where the soil is covered with social plants,

Am. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. ii. 15

226 Zoological Society :—

either trees or grasses, there we find an equal uniformity in the life of
Reptiles, which uniformity is still more manifest in temperate zones.

North of 62° N. L. no Snake has hitherto been found; and thus
the forty species which live within the boundaries of this region
are very unequally distributed over an area of 14,000,000 square
miles. We have on an average a single species to each 350,000
square miles. All the species are of small size, dusky colour, and of
a timid disposition; by far the greater part belong to the Colubrina,
—their ratio to the Boina being that of 20: 1, and to the Viperina
of 4:1.

The identity of the creation in the different provinces of this re-
gion may be represented by the following examples, which will for-
cibly show the reason why I unite the Ethiopian shores of the Medi-
terranean especially with this region, instead of considering Spain and
Portugal as a part more approximate to Africa than to Europe, as
Schlegel did. Eryx jaculus may be traced from the eastern half of
the shores of the Mediterranean, through the temperate part of Asia,
into the south of Siberia ; Tachymenis vivax from Egypt northwards
to Hungary. Further, the genus Zamenis is one of the most cha-
racteristic types of this region,—Z. atrovirens being spread along the
northern shores of the Mediterranean, Z. Cliffordii along the southern
ones, Z. hippocrepis and Dahlii going entirely round this inland sea,
Z. ventrimaculatus reaching from Egypt through Kurdistan to the
south of the Himalaya, and, finally, Z. caudolineatus being a native
of Kurdistan. Coronella austriaca, more common in the parts north
of the Alps, is replaced in the south by C. girundica, in the north
of Africa by C. cucullata. Tropidonotus natrix, reaching into the
heart of northern Asia, is represented in North Africa by Trop. vipe-
rinus. Trop. hydrus appears to range still further towards the west
of Asia. Coluber quadrilineatus, common on the northern shores
of the Mediterranean and on its eastern islands, is again found in the
north of China. Cclopeltis, a true native of Northern Africa, is
found in the Pyrenean peninsula. Pelias berus inhabits Ireland,
Scotland, England, Norway, Sweden, and all the central parts of
Europe, and is again found on the shores of the Lake of Baikal.

The viperine snakes of this region exhibit generic differences on the
north and south of the Mediterranean,—on the former we find Pelias
and Vipera, on the latter Hehis and Cerastes. But the above-
stated facts sufficiently show that the lower part of Egypt should
be united with this region as well as Algiers; and I am surprised
that Mr. Sclater leaves it uncertain whether he includes that part of
Egypt or not. A few true African forms intrude themselves into the
African parts of the region; Echidna atricauda and mauritanica are
found in Algiers, and Naja haje, following in many varieties the
course of the African rivers, comes down with the Nile and reaches
the Delta. That Hchis carinata, more frequently met with in the
East Indian continent, is also found in Egypt, is a curious fact stated
by Duméril and Bibron (vii. p. 1448) ; and as Schlegel mentions it
as being found also in the deserts south of the Caspian Sea, it quite
corresponds to the aforesaid range of Zamenis ventrimaculatus.

Dr. A. Giinther on the-Geographical Distribution of Reptiles. 227

The genus Trigonocephalus, which has its focus in the Indian re-
gion, is curiously enough represented by a single species (7'. halys)
in the southern parts of Siberia, reaching to the north of the Cas-
pian Sea. Thus, of all the genera peculiar to the Indian region,
Trigonocephalus advances furthest northward, emitting moreover
another species (7. Blomhoffii) to Japan.

Japan, that outpost of the Palearctic region, is not in the same
way peopled with Palearctic snakes as we find it with Palearctic
forms of other classes of the animal kingdom. As to its Herpeto-
logy in general, it is truly a debateable ground between the Palzo-
tropical and Indian Amphibio-faune : but as regards the Ophidia, it
belongs entirely to the Indian region ; for the present, at least, we do
not know one Japanese snake which is also found in the Palearctic
region, or even only belonging to one of its peculiar generic forms.

Il. £thiopian or Western Paleotropical Region (Regio Mthiopica).

Characteristic forms.—Hortulia, Sanzinia, Pelophilus, Casarea,
Calabaria. Homalosoma, Psammophylaz, Heteronotus, Prosymna,
Meizodon, Psammophis, Dasypeltis, Bucephalus, Hapsidophrys,
Langaha, Simocephalus, Lamprophis, Alopecion, Lycophidion, Me-
toporhina, Boodon, Holuropholis, Naja haje, Cyrtophis, Elaps?
hygie, Dendraspis, Causus, Sepedon, Atractaspis, Clotho.

Forms common to other regions. — Philodryas, Chrysopelea,
Ahetulla, Dryophis, Leptodeira, Dipsas, Dipsadoboa.

We now enter a tropical region, and immediately find forms of
gigantic magnitude, vast variety and vivacity of coloration, and a
great multiplication of the number of generic forms and species, al-
though only the southern part of this truly continental region has
been examined in a satisfactory manner: it is not many years since
the borders of Western and of part of Eastern Africa were ex-
plored; and the great advance of zoological knowledge, produced
by this first search, promises the most extensive results to those
daring attempts to cross a continent which, instead of being a con-
tinuous burning desert, contains a new world of vegetable and animal
life. An enumeration of the reptiles of Western Africa, by Dr. Gray
(P.Z.S. 1858, p. 155 et seq.), shows how greatly our knowledge of
the Herpetology of that country has been enlarged in the course of
a few years. Therefore I hope that the ratio here given of the geo-
graphical area and distribution of the Ophidians will only be a proof
of the distance between our present knowledge and that of the coming
decennium. Taking the area of this region at 12,000,000 square
miles, and the number of species of Snakes contained therein at
80, we have on an average a single species to every 150,000 square
miles, or 24 species to the same area for which we found only one in
the Palzearctic region.

The number of Colubrina is agam predominant, but is to that
of the Boina only as 8: 1, and to that of the Viperina as 11:1; the
proportional number of the Boina therefore is increased, that of the
Viperina diminished. We must observe, first, as a peculiarity of

15%

228 Zoological Society :—

this region, that at present there is not one species known of the
genus T’ropidonotus. Schlegel believed he found its representative in
Dasypeltis scaber ; but. a snake living on trees, devouring birds’ eggs,
the shells of which it breaks by its gular teeth, with an irregular
arrangement of the lateral scales, is a form quite peculiar in itself,
and peculiar to this region. Highly interesting is the fact, that
more than one-third of the genera live on trees, which ratio is
never met with in any of the other regions : there we find a member
of the family of Lycodontide (a family which contains either Ground-
snakes, or forms only slightly approaching to that structure which
indicates the capability of climbing trees) entirely transformed into a
very Tree-snake (Simocephalus). There we find Tree-snakes with
perforated fangs in front (Dendraspis). The African species of Naja
(N. haje), so closely allied to the Indian Cobra de Capello, is to be
cousidered as a Tree-snake as well as Ground-snake, whilst NV. tripu-
dians never appears to climb trees. But the Indian and the African
species offer a similar series of varieties ; and it would be, in many
cases, very difficult to assign one of those varieties, if of unknown
origin, to the right species, without the single character of the sixth
upper labial shield. The question whether those varieties really are
species is not yet decided. Every large collection should obtain as
many specimens as possible of both forms, with the most accurate
accounts of their localities. There are about 70 specimens in the
collection of the British Museum; but even with this number I
was unable to distinguish separate species within accurately limited
boundaries.

Another peculiarity of this region is the abundance of Snakes pro-
vided with longer front teeth, or Lycodontide ; and it agrees also in
this respect with India: in fact, the western and middle Palzeotropical
regions equally partake of this family, each region producing a form
with entire subcaudal plates. Venomous Colubrina here forma great
portion among the Ophidia, a greater one than the true Viperina ;
and they also exhibit quite a peculiar group, namely such Colu-
brina as are provided with permanently erect and perforated fangs
(Dendraspis, Atractaspis). Our knowledge of the whole region is
very limited, as also is the case with the large island connected
with it, Madagascar. The following Snakes are known belonging to
its fauna :—

Sanzinia. Pelophilus.

Heterurus gaimardii and arctifasciatus.
Psammophis sibilans, vay.

(Herpetodryas bernierti. Isle de France.)
Herpetodryas quadrilineatus.
Enicognathus rhodogaster.

Philodryas miniatus and goudotit.
Ahetulla lateralis. Langaha.

None of these Snakes, except Psam. sibilans, have been found on
the continent of this region, or in any other part of the globe ; and
it may be a question, as already suggested by Schlegel, whether such
aseparate and peculiar fauna as that of Madagascar might not furnish

Seay

Dr. A. Gunther on the Geographical Distribution of Reptiles, 229

a reason for establishing a separate region, small as regards the geogra-
phical area, rich as to its animal and vegetative life, if the still hidden
parts should prove to be as peculiar as that which we know. Sanzinia,
Pelophilus, and Langaha constitute genera not represented by other
species in other provinces. If we Jook at the forms common to other
regions, we find them all to be Tree-snakes, having the allied species
spread over the tropical regions in the west or east.

III. Indian or Middle Paleotropical Region (Regio Indica).

Characteristic forms.—Chersydrus, Acrochordus, Xenodermus,
Python, Cliftia, Cusoria, Gongylophis, Clothonia, Cylindrophis.
Calamaria, Rhabdion, Brachyorrhos, Aspidura, Haplocercus, Ela-
poidis, Trachischium, Oligodon, Simotes, Ferania, Homalopsis, Phy-
tolopsis, Tropidophis, Hypsirhina, Fordonia, Raclitia, Miralia,
Xenodon (with keeled scales), Gonyosoma, Euophrys, Psammody-
nastes, Passerita, Leptognathus? indicus, Amblycephalus, Pareas,
Hologerrhum, Lycodon, Tetragonosoma, Leptorhyton, Ophites,
Cercaspis, Cyclocorus, Hamadryas, Bungarus, Naja tripudians,
Elaps (with thirteen rows of scales). Hyprip#: Trimesurus, Parias,
Megera, Atropos, Trigonocephalas, Daboia (except D. xanthina,
Gray).

Ps common to other regions.—Rhabdosoma, Cerberus, Co-
luber, Elaphis, Spilotes, Coryphodon, Chrysopelea, Dendrophis,
Dryophis, Eudipsas, Dipsas, Dipsadomorphus, Echis.

Whether the Indian region really is richer in peculiar generic
and specific forms than the African one, or whether this difference
is caused only by our more extended knowledge of the former,
the future will show; for the present it is not even rivalled by
the South American region: for, taking the area of the Indian
region at 4,000,000 square miles and the number of species of
Snakes at 210, we have on an average a single species to every
17,000 square miles, or 21 species to the same area for which we
found only one species in the Palzearctic region, and 9 for the same
area in the Aithiopian. The ratio between the different sections of
the Snakes shows that, in comparison with Africa, the relative
number of Boina is diminished, their ratio to the Colubrina being
1:12: but that of the Viperine Snakes has as much increased as
the absolute one ; each seventh species belongs to this truly venom-
ous section (1:6). Quite a new form of snakes enters into this
fauna—the Hydride : organized for living in the sea, they are
seldom found on the coasts, and we do not yet know whether they
approach the beach occasionally, or when obliged by certain physio-
logical functions. But being constant inhabitants of the sea, they are
endowed with active as well as with passive locomotion to enable
them to traverse greater distances than the snakes living on dry
ground ; and therefore it is not to be wondered at that we find not
only the section in general, but the single species spread far beyond
its actual native ground—namely the sea between the southern coast
of China and the northern one of New Holland—and extending to

230 Zoological Society :—

the south of the Australian region, and far between the tropical
islands of the Pacific. A certain proximity to land appears to be
necessary for their life, as they are never found in those wide marine
spaces which are void of islands, not being able by traversing them
to spread into the Neotropical or Aithiopian regions * ; and thus they
may be brought as properly as marine birds into the statement of the
ratio between the number of species and the area of dry land. A second
form, quite peculiar to this region, are Snakes covered with granular
tubercles, Chersydrus, Acrochordus, Xenodermus ; without being ve-
nomous, they approach the Hydride by the genus Chersydrus, an
inhabitant of rivers and their mouths, and with an organization like
that of true Sea-snakes. As the family of the Lycodontide must be
assigned to the Indian and African region, each exhibiting different
genera, so that of the Calamaride should be divided in the same way
between the Neotropical and this region, whereas Homalosoma and two
species of Rhinostoma may perhaps be hereafter separated from this
family. The above-mentioned genera of Calamarid@ are highly cha-
racteristic ; and the very aberrant forms which abound in India are
here represented by a genus of this family having no palatine teeth.
Those intermediate forms between the well-proportioned structure of
the family of Colubride and the excessively slender one of the true
Tree-snakes, which I unite in one family of Dryadide, and which are
so common in the Neotropical region, are feebly represented by some
species of Cyclophis and Gonyosoma. The genus Ahetulla is here
represented by Dendrophis—one species (D. picta) extending to
New Guinea, another (D. punctulata) to Australia. Dryophis is
found in the Neotropical region as well as in the Indian one, but
the species of both regions differ in dentition; the African species
(D. Kirtlandii) agrees with the South American ones ; finally, Pas-
serita is only limited between the boundaries of the Kast Indies. If
we exclude the Hydride, the number of venomous Colubrine is
far surpassed by that of the Viperina ; and all the latter exhibit the
peculiarity of having a pit on the side of the face, which is also found
in the representatives of the New World, not in those of Africa.
Ceylon offers a remarkable exception, producing a form without such
a pit.

ene those large islands which are connected with the middle
Paleeotropical region, none offer forms so different from those of
the continent and the other islands as Ceylon : it might be considered
the Madagascar of the Indian region. We not only find there pecu-
liar genera and species, not again to be recognized in other parts,
but even many of the common species exhibit such remarkable va-
rieties, as to afford ample means for creating new nominal species.

1. Calamaria and Elaps are not represented in this island.

* During the printing of this paper, I first heard of Sea-snakes seen near the
western shores of America. They were observed in considerable numbers by M.
Sallé and Mr. Salvin, at different times, from steamers crossing the Bay of
Panama, and were about the size of an eel. I have not the slightest reason to
doubt the credibility of the observers ; but so long as we have not obtained them
it will always be a question whether the animals seen were Snakes or not.

Dr. A. Giinther on the Geographical Distribution of Reptiles. 231

2. The following species are common to Ceylon and the other
parts of the region, the Ceylonese specimens exhibiting no remark-
able variation :—Simotes Russellii, Coryphod. Blumenbachii, Ablabes
collaris, Chrysopelea ornata, Dendrophis picta, Tropidonotus sto-
latus, Lycodon aulicus, Naja tripudians.

3. Ceylonese specimens of the following species always exhibit
one and the same variation :—Simotes purpurascens, Tropidonotus
quincunciatus (two Ceylonese varieties), Tropidonotus chrysargos,
Passerita mycterizans, Bungarus fasciatus.

4. The following species are peculiar to Ceylon ; but representatives
of the genera are found in other parts of this region :—Cylindrophis
maculata, Oligodon sublineatus, Cynophis helena (appears to be the
representative of Hlaphis subradiatus), Cyclophis calamaria, Dipsa-
domorphus ceylonensis (is the representative of D. trigonatus), Tri-
mesurus ceylonensis and nigro-marginatus, Megera trigonocephala,
Trigonocephalus hypnalis, Daboia elegans.

5, Finally, the following genera, exhibiting entire subcaudal plates,
are peculiar to Ceylon :—Aspidura, Haplocercus, Cercaspis.

If we look at the forms of this region, common to other ones,
we see that most of them belong to Schlegel’s two genera, Coluber
and Dipsas. he separation of the former into smaller natural
genera has not yet been effected in such a way as to satisfy the
systematist ; and therefore it is the less suited for a consideration
of its geographical distribution (Zamenis excepted). Nearly the
same is the case with the genus Dipsas; and even if we separate
single forms more aberrant from the general type, there remain a
great many species which, comprised in one genus, do not give us
the idea of a cosmopolitan genus, but of a ‘‘tropicopolitan.” Spe-
cies of Rhabdosoma are found in the Neotropical, a single species of
Cerberus and Dendrophis in the eastern Paleeotropical region; the
geographical distribution of Dryophis and Echis has been stated
above.

- I may add a few words to prove what I have before mentioned, viz.
that the Snakes of Japan belong to the fauna of the Indian region.
The following species from these islands are known * :—

1. Tropidonotus tigrinus, and

2. T. Vibakari belong to a cosmopolitan genus ; but the former,
being also found near Ningpo in China, belongs to a group of this
genus, which is formed solely by species native in India; and the se-
cond species is the single type of another peculiar group (see Catal.
of Colubr. p. 60).

3. Coluber conspicillatus,

4. Elaphis quadrivirgatus, and

5. Elaphis virgatus, exhibit not only a remarkable similarity in
general habits, and in the system of coloration, with other true East
Indian Snakes (Zlaphis subradiatus, &c.), but the two latter are also
found on the Indian continent, in China, south of the Yellow River.

6. Trigonocephalus Blomhofii belongs to a genus with four species
in the East Indies and one in the northern parts of Asia.

* Cf. Schlegel, ‘ Fauna Japonica ’—“ Reptiles.”

232 Zoological Society :—

How greatly different the view gained by a consideration of the
geographical distribution of the Batrachians is, we shall see in the
Second Part of this paper. Our knowledge of the Herpetology of
Celebes is yet too limited to allow a satisfactory attempt to compare
its fauna with that of other parts.

IV. Australian or Eastern Paleotropical Region (Regio
Australiana).

Characteristic forms.—Morelia, Liasis, Nardoa, Enygrus, Bo-
lyeria, Myron, Glyphodon, Diemansia, Hoplocephalus, Pseudechis,
Pseudonaja, Brachysoma, Vermicella, Acanthophis.

Forms common to other regions. —Cerberus, Dendrophis, Dipsas,
Hydride.

What I have said in the beginning of my notices on the Aithio-
pian region I can as justly repeat respecting this part of the globe,
the borders only of which are known to us; so that the propor-
tionate numbers here given will be far from the truth, and can be
considered only as proportionate to our present knowledge. If we
allow 50 species as peculiar to this region, and take the area of dry
land at 3,000,000 square miles, we have on an average a single species
to every 60,000 square miles, or 23 species for the same area in the
Aithiopian ; but the Indian region is richer, giving 3} species for the
same area in which we have only one in the Australian.

We find a peculiar character of this region in the ratio between
the numbers of species in the different sections of the Snakes. Two-
thirds are venomous snakes—a disproportion not to be found again
in any of the other regions, where the number of innocuous snakes
always greatly predominates; secondly, two-thirds of the non-
venomous snakes are Botde; thirdly, there is only one genus
(Acanthophis antarctica) belonging to the tribe of Viperina, the
whole of the other venomous snakes being constituted by Colu-
brina with grooved fangs. We know only six non-venomous Colu-
brina from New Holland, two of which (Coronella australis and
Tropidonotus picturatus) belong to cosmopolitan genera, the third
(Dipsas fusca) to a tropicopolitan genus, the fourth and fifth (Den-
drophis punctulata and Cerberus australis) to Kast Indian ones: for
the sixth (Myron Richardsonii) a separate genus was established ;
but it is closely allied to the East Indian Hypsirhina. The genus
Llaps, represented by a different form, Vermicella, is so far from being
capable of being united with the East Indian forms, that it is nearer
to those of the Neotropical region. Thus, if we except three species
and the Hydride, which are subjected to totally distinct physical
conditions, we have in the eastern Paleotropical region a fauna of
Ophidians as widely different from the nearest one of the East Indies
as from all the other ones. It must be mentioned, that there is no
snake known for the present from New Zealand. I say, for the
present ; for, not many years since, a total absence of Serpents in all
the numerous isles of the Pacific Ocean was believed in.

Dr. A. Giinther on the Geographical Distribution of Reptiles. 233

V. Nearctic or North American Region (Regio Nearctica).

Characteristic forms.—Charina, Wenona, Conopsis, Conocephalus,
Carphophis, Osceola, Ninia, Lodia, Sonora, Rhinochilus, Tantilla,
Simotes ? coccineus, Ischnognathus, Helicops, Farancia, Dimades,
Abastor, Virginia, Contia, Pituophis, Cenchris, Crotalophorus,
Uropsophus, Crotalus.

Forms common to other regions.—Heterodon, Coluber, Cory-
phodon, Herpetodryas, Cyclophis, Elaps.

There is some difficulty in stating the southern boundary of this
region ; the Tropical fauna advances along the Isthmus of Panama,
and, extending over the again expanding part of Southern Mexico, it
is gradually mixed with the Arctic fauna. And in these parts the
fauna of the same latitude is the more mixed on account of the great
differences of the elevation above the level of the sea, and the result-
ing great variety of climate in a small space; but as the climate gra-
dually assumes the tropical character, so also do vegetative and
animal life. Nevertheless we have in the New World two entirely
different creations, radiating from the system of the Mississippi in the
north, and from that of the Amazon in the south; and in each of
those smaller provinces situated on the boundary between both regions,
it will be a question whether the larger number of its species belong
to northern or southern forms. As far as we are able at pre-
sent to judge, the tropic of Cancer may be considered as the bound-
ary. No Snake is to be found north of 60° N. lat.,—a latitude
where in the Palearctic region Pelias berus exists. But taking
6,500,000 square miles as the amount of the whole dry land in this
region, and allowing seventy-five* species as peculiar to it, we have
one species to every 87,000 square miles, or four species to the same
area for which we found only one in the Palearctic region. Thus
this region indicates a much greater degree of intensity of species
than the Palzearctic region ; but if it be stated that it also surpasses
the Aithiopian region, this I consider as not an established fact, but
only an appearance caused by the circumstance that North America
has been much more fully explored than Africa. Even then, if we
consider (according to Dr. Gray’s system) Charina and Wenona to
be Borde, the ratio of this section to the number of Co/ubrina is very
small (1:18), the ratio between Viperina and Colubrina being large
(1 : 5); in this respect this part of the fauna quite agrees with the
same part of the Old World.

Among the non-venomous Colubrina the two families of Calama-
ride and Natricide offer the most generic and specific forms. The
type of Heterodon is a North American form ; but one species is also
found in South America.

* Without summing up the number of all the North American species de-
scribed since the publication of the ‘ Catalogue of North American Reptiles’ by
Baird and Girard, 1853, I only mention that they describe therein 119 species.
What I think of such species is shown by the synonymy of the North American
Snakes in my Catalogue.

234: Zoological Society :—

Colubrina with grooved fangs in front can hardly be considered as
pertaining to this region, only two species of E/aps reaching into the
most southern parts. ‘The Viperine Snakes are represented by most
peculiar forms, all belonging to the family with a pit on each side of
the face: they all exhibit entire subcaudal shields (at least on the
anterior part of the tail).

VI. Neotropical or South American Region (Regio Neotropica).

Characteristic forms.—}Hpicrates, Xiphosoma, +Corallus, +Boa,
Eunectes, * Chilabothrius, *Ungalia, Tortriz, Streptophorus, Homa-
locranion, Elapomorphus, Elapocephalus, *Arrhyton, Liophis, Ste-
norhina, Erythrolamprus, * Hypsirhynchus, Xenodon (with smooth
scales), Uranops, Hydrops, Hygina, *Gerarda, * Hipistes, Ficima,
+Dromicus, Psammophis? lineatus, Thamnodynastes, Dipsas? cenchoa,
Rhinobothryum, Leptognathus, Tropidodipsas, Scytale, Oxyrhopus,
*Llaps (with fifteen rows of scales), +Craspedocephalus, Lachesis.

Forms common to other regions.—Rhinostoma, Rhabdosoma,
Tachymenis, Tomodon, Heterodon, Spilotes, Coryphodon, +Herpeto-
dryas, tPhilodryas, + Ahetulla, +Dryophis, Leptodeira, Eudipsas,
Dipsadomorphus, Dipsadoboa.

If the number of species duly attributable to this region be rec-
koned at about 150, and its geographical area at 5,500,000 square
miles, we have a single species to every 36,000 square miles, or
nearly 23 species to the same area for which we found a single one in
the Northern region. As for intensity of species, this region is far
surpassed by the East Indies, exhibiting only half as many species
for the same area, and therefore showing itself proportionally far less
productive of snakes than of birds. This fact will be very near the
truth, as we know nearly equal portions of both regions. In the ratio
of the different sections of snakes, South America does not agree with
any other region, showing a ratio between Boina and Colubrina=1 : 8,
and between Viperina and Colubrina=1:15. All the Boina have
only a single row of subcaudal plates, whilst the other tropical re-
gions exhibit such species with entire subcaudals as well as with two-
rowed. Among the Colubrine Snakes, it is rich especially in those
intermediate forms without prominent characters, the systematical
arrangement of which is far from being complete.

Another character of the Region is, that true Lycodontide are
wanting : they are replaced by Scytale and Oxyrhopus, in many re-
spects similar to the East Indian Lycodontide, and forming a con-
necting link between these and the Dipsadide. All the venomous
Colubrina belong to the genus Hlaps, differmg from the East Indian
species by having fifteen rows of scales and another system of colora-
tion; one or two species range into the southern parts of the former
region. Finally, all the Viperina exhibit a pit on the side of the face,
two-rowed subcaudal plates, and the head covered with scales, being
thus more closely allied to the greater part of the East Indian genera
than even to those forms which we meet with in North America,

Dr. A. Giinther on the Geographical Distribution of Reptiles. 235

One Viperine Snake with a rattle, Crotalus horridus, ranges into
this region; but being also found in the more northern parts, and
having other relations in North America, it must be reckoned
among those of the latter region.

Of the forms common to other regions there are found—

1. In the Athiopian region, species of Rhinostoma, Philodryas,
Ahetulla, Dryophis, Leptodeira, Dipsadoboa. In fact all the
species belonging to these genera show severally, according to each
different region, such different characters as may be hereafter con-
sidered to be generic, if they are again to be found in other species
of the same region ; and I wish therefore to point out a much greater
difference between both regions than might appear by the number
of forms mentioned as common. For instance, the South American
species of Riinostoma exhibit a posterior grooved tooth ; in Rhino-
stoma cupreum of Africa I found the same tooth not grooved ; if RA.
occipitale of Hallowell, from Western Africa, or other species hereafter
to be discovered, should prove to have also smooth teeth, I should
consider it to be a character sufficient to separate the Neotropical
species from those of the western Paleeotropical region. Not know-
ing the species of Philodryas from Madagascar, I refrain from giving
my opinion in respect to them.

2. In the Indian region, species of Rhabdosoma, Tomodon, Spi-
lotes, Coryphodon, Dryophis, Eudipsas, Dipsadomorphus. I have
already pointed out that South America exhibits in more than
one respect similarities with the middle Paleeotropical region ; and
thus, excepting those forms which are represented in both regions
by different genera, we have two genera truly common to them,
Rhabdosoma and Coryphodon. 'The other genera I reckon of the
same account as those mentioned as common to the thiopian
region.

3. In the Paleeotropical region, one species of Tachymenis.

4. In the Nearctic region, species of Heterodon, Herpetodryas,
Coryphodon. ‘The first two genera are limited to the New World,—
one exhibiting more species in the northern part, the other more in
the south.

The Ophidians decidedly show that the West Indies are referable
to the Neotropical region only. Hardly one species § is common to
them and to the Nearctic region, and only the genus Herpetodryas
might be considered such. Ou the other hand, many Southern con-
tinental species are again found in the West Indies ; and how many
generic forms are common to both, the number of genera marked
above with a cross (+) will represent. The genera peculiar to the
West Indies, and marked with an asterisk (*), do not express a
common peculiar character ; and some of them are founded on rela-
tively slight characters.

§ Hallowell mentions /schnognathus Dekayi as found in Jamaica (Proc. Ac.
Nat. Sc. Philad. 1856, p. 237).

Zoological Society :—

236

‘soroads gc

‘sajtar aiznbs 000‘000'S
‘VURITBIISNY Odo

“AI

000°2T _ 000°0ST _
I T
‘sotoods OPz ‘soroods 9g
‘saptur orvnbs 000‘000'F ‘saptut arenbs 000'000°C1
“BoIpUy OLdoy “eordoryygy o1sexy
‘III ‘Il
0o0‘0se _
I
‘sotoads oF

‘saqrut aienbs 990‘000'FT
‘eorjorveleg oLsoxy

Al

000'08 _ ‘soroods OLF
~ | fsazrat oavnbs 990‘000'ee
“VNVGQ9OWTVd OILLVANO

000‘02

‘saloads ¢eg
~ | ‘sozttu aaenbs 000‘000'¢F

WOUVAUAL SIO

—-—_ =’ = Se ae —d 7h

‘sotoads yey
‘sottur arenbs ygo‘ooe'e

“eoTdoIjOO NT Ody
‘IA
ooo'ss_
I
‘soroods ¢7
‘sayiut aaenbs 900‘00S'9
BOTJOIVON OLSOX
‘A
000°¢S _ ‘saroads ¢%Z
“ {| ‘sayrut oxenbs 000‘000‘ZT

“VNVADOUN OLLVAUQ

‘WOIKdVaNOH) SINOILOAATALSTIG WAMOIGIHAO VWHOS

N
!

ce EE at

Dr. A. Giinther on the Geographical Distributiou of Reptiles. 237

The above Schema is made to accord with Mr. Sclater’s Schema
of the geographical distribution of Birds; but in both schemes
the calculations made as to the number of square miles to one
species cannot be looked upon even as attempts at approxima-
tions, in those regions of which a part only has been explored
by naturalists. Thus the large space of Central Asia, between 250°
and 300° W. long. and between 35° and 50° N. lat., is quite unknown
—a space of about 3,000,000 square miles, which cannot be justly
taken into account ; and then we should have a ratio of 1 : 275,000.
In the #thiopian and Australian region, at least two-thirds of the
area mentioned being unknown, we should have on the average a
single species to 50,000 square miles for the former, and to 20,000
square miles for the latter region. In this way we arrive at least at
a more accurate idea of the series in which the regions follow one
another as to their respective richness in forms :—

- Indian region 1 : 17,000.

. Australian region 1 : 20,000 (instead of 1 : 60,000).

. South American region 1 : 36,000.

ARthiopian region 1 : 50,000 (instead of 1 : 150,000).
North American region 1 : 87,000.

Palearctic region 1 : 275,000 (instead of 1 : 350,000).

Thus from the consideration of the geographical distribution of
Snakes, we are obliged to acknowledge the views of the primary divi-
sions of the earth’s surface given by Mr. Sclater as those most
natural. I have endeavoured always to state those facts which ap-
parently contradict this view, as well as those which favour it ; but,
by stating the former, I intend rather to direct the attention of the
systematist to such less satisfactory results of his exertions, than to de-
stroy the idea of primary ontological divisions. As, however, we do
not know one species of Snakes extending fully over two regions,
and as we find each region occupied by a majority of peculiar genera,
we come to the inevitable conclusion that these different forms of
Snakes were created in the different parts of the world where they
are now found; but it would be a too precipitate inference to
maintain the same for all other species of the animal kingdom.
As I said in the beginning of this paper, Snakes form a most sta-
tionary tribe among animals; but other animals are subjected to
internal or external agencies by which they are necessarily spread,
in a longer or shorter lapse of time, beyond their primary bound-
aries; and it is a great mistake, in such instances, not to admit the
identity of species, even though it be modified into a climatic variety.
How the Batrachians are related in this respect, and what are the
most natural divisions of the earth’s surface as to this order of
Reptiles, will be the subject of the Second Part of this paper.

Am COD =

938 gash Miscellaneous.
MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Reproductive Organs of Sertularia tamarisca.
By Prof. ALLMAN.

In a communication read in the Natural History Section at the
Leeds Meeting of the British Association, the author called attention
to the fact that Sertularia tamarisca—which, like most of the Hy-
droid Radiata, is strictly dicecious—presents the further remarkable
character of having its male and female gonophores (generative vesi-
cles) totally different in form,—an important fact as regards the
zoographical characterization of the species.

The male gonophores appear to be those figured by Ellis in his
description of this species; they are compressed somewhat obcor-
date bodies, with a short terminal tubular aperture.

The female gonophores are far less simple in form; they are oval
for about the proximal half of their length, and then become tri-
hedral with the sides diverging upwards, while the whole is termi-
nated by a three-sided pyramid. ‘The sides of the pyramid are cut
into two or three short teeth along their edges ; and each of their
basal angles is prolonged into a short spine.

The trihedral portion, with its pyramidal summit, is formed of
three leaflets, which merely touch one another by their edges with-
out adhering, so that they may be easily separated by the dissecting-
needle. They consist of the same chitinous material as that which
imvests the rest of the gonophore, formed doubtless originally on the
surface of an ectodermal lamina.

The male gonophore is traversed by a fleshy axis (blastostyle),
which gives origin to one or more sporosacs containing the sperma-
togenous tissue surrounding a well-developed spadix *. The sperma-
tozoa have an elongated body of a cylindrical form, with a long caudal
filament.

On laying open the female gonophore, the oval portion of it is
seen to be occupied by a blastostyle, which gives origin to one or
more sporosacs entirely resembling the male sporosacs except in the
nature of their contents, which are here ova instead of spermatozoa.

The oval portion of the gonophore terminates upwards by closing
round the remote extremity of the blastostyle, where it forms a ring
with tooth-like processes, by which the extremity of the blastostyle
is encircled. This oval portion constitutes the proper capsule of the
gonophore, and is the only part developed in the male. From the
summit of the blastostyle several irregularly-branched czecal tubes,
apparently communicating with its cavity, are given off. They lie
altogether external to the proper capsule, and embrace a delicate sac,
within which are one or two ova in an advanced state of develop-
ment, each in a delicate structureless sac of its own, which is con-

* The author proposed the term spadix to mdicate the diverticulum
from the common cavity of the ccenosarc, which in most of the Hydroid
Zoophytes extends into the centre of the sporosac, and round which the
generative elements (ova or spermatozoa) are developed.

Miscellaneous. 289

tinued by a narrow neck towards the summit of the proper capsule,
with whose cavity it would seem to communicate; but the author
did not succeed in tracing its connexions beyond this point.

These ova, with their investing sacs, and the surrounding ceecal
tubes, would thus lie entirely exposed, were it not that they are sur-
rounded by the three leaflets already mentioned as constituting the
trihedral portion of the gonophore. These leaflets are given off from
the oval portion or proper capsule near its summit, and, being in con-
tact by their edges, completely enclose a space which is occupied by
the structures just described.

These structures are thus truly extra-capsular, and correspond
with the extra-capsular ovigerous sacs which occur in Sertularia pu-
mila, S. cupressina, and other species, and into which the ova are
conveyed from the interior to undergo, as in a sort of marsupium, a
further development previously to their final liberation as embryos.

With regard to the true import of the sporosaes and their relation
to the Medusoid buds produced by other Hydroids, the author ins
sisted on the necessity of bearing in mind that the spadix has no
ectodermal covering, and consists of endoderm alone. He considered
it to be homologous with the manubrium (‘“ peduncle’’) of a Medusa
separated from its ectoderm by the intervention of the generative
elements, which in the sporosac are always found between the endo-
derm and ectoderm of an organ strictly homologous with the so-called
*peduncle”’ ofa Medusa, By the continued growth of the generative
elements, the ectoderm is separated more and more from the endo-
derm, which now constitutes a diverticulum from the cavity of the
blastostyle, enveloped by the ova or spermatozoa, while the ectoderm
forms the walls of a sac which immediately confines these elements.
The whole is enclosed in an external sac, which seems to be an ex-
tension of the ectoderm of the blastostyle.

We have thus, in the sporosac of Sertularia tamarisca, an organ
which easily admits of comparison with the Medusoid buds of other
Zoophytes ; it consists, in fact, of a manubrium peculiarly modified,
so as to constitute a sac for the retention of the generative elements,
and chiefly differs from the proper Medusoid buds in the non-deve-
lopment of a swimming-organ or umbrella. In other instances
(Cordylophora, &e.), as the author has elsewhere shown*, peculiar
ceecal tubes, generally more or less branched, are developed from the
base of the spadix, and thence extend, along with the ova or sperma-
tozoa, between the ectoderm and endoderm towards the summit of
the sporosac. The author had already compared these tubes to the
radiating gastro-vascular canals of a Medusa; and if this comparison
be just, they remain in the sporosac as the sole representatives of the
parts found in the umbrella of a Medusa+. A change of position,

* Phil. Trans. 1853.

+ In a paper by the author, on Cordylophora lacustris (Phil. Trans. 1853),
he expressed his belief that the umbrella of a Medusa had its representative
in the walls of the sporosac; subsequent examination, however, of the
sporosacs in a great number of species had caused him to modify this view,
and adopt that contained in the present communication,

240 Miscellaneous.

however, has taken place ; and the radiating canals, having withdrawn
themselves from the covering of ectoderm which they possess when
forming a constituent part of the developed umbrella, are now com-
posed of endoderm alone, and lie between the endoderm and ecto-
derm of the manubrium, where they form czecal processes from the
spadix or endodermal portion of the manubrium.

Rare Animals from India.

By the ‘Nile,’ which proceeded down the river yesterday morning,
we hear that the celebrated huge Tiger, “ Jungla,”’ the largest and
most beautiful of the famous fighting tigers of Lucknow, is shipped
for sale in England. This splendid animal is not only remarkable
for his size, which far surpasses that of any tiger or lion yet seen in
Europe, but for the extraordinary beauty of his colouring and mark-
ings—having all his body-stripes double. He is, moreover, extremely
tame and gentle to those he knows; but many a big buffalo has been
felled by his tremendous sledge-hammer of a paw. ‘There was, in
fact, no sport at all about his method of procedure: he went most
systematically to work; and the business was done in no time. Ina
civilized country he will of course have to forego the pleasure of such
feats; but we doubt not that he will become an object of great
admiration for his size and beauty.

By the same vessel is likewise forwarded, for sale in England, a
fine healthy yearling bull-calf of that very rare animal to obtain
alive, the gigantic Gaour, or Bos gaurus, which sportsmen in India
persist in miscalling the Bison; it is the largest of existing bovine
animals—the finest bulls even exceeding 203 hands high, measuring
from the summit of the singularly elevated dorsal ridge*. This, in-
deed, is one of the most remarkable features of the species, the spines
of some of the dorsal vertebrae measuring 16 inches in length. An-
other characteristic of the adult animal consists in its very broad
concave forehead, surmounted by a high transverse arched bony
ridge between the horns. The skull is extraordinarily massive. We
have seen one which, with the horns attached, but minus the lower
jaw, weighed exactly 30 lbs. ‘The peculiar form of the head is
scarcely even indicated in the yearling calf; and the animal is a very
slow grower. We have heard of one which lived for three years in
the possession of an officer in the Madras Presidency, and was still,
to all appearance, a mere calf. This is doubtless the first Gaour
ever shipped for Europe; and the species must not be confounded
either with the Gayal (B. frontalis), or with the Banteng (B. son-
daicus). Though only generally known as a wild animal, we have
been assured that the Gaour, in addition to the Gayal, is domesti-
cated in the interior of the Tippera Hills. The calf at present on
board the ‘Nile’ retains not a vestige of wildness, but is as quiet
and tractable as any ordinary domestic animal.—Overland Hurkaru,
Caleutta, Dec. 8, 1858.

* Vide ‘India Sporting Review,’ new ser, no, 3. p. 329, and no. 5. p. 210.

ed ie eee

—

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 16. APRIL 1859.

XX VI.—On Ploesconia and Kerona.
By H. J. Carrer, Esq., Bombay.

[With a Plate. ]

THERE are no animalcules more interesting than Plasconia and
Kerona, from their being the highest of the class of Infusoria
in point of development, whilst there are none more difficult to
study, on account of their complicated structure, incessant mo-
tion, transparency, and rapid diffluence or change of form after
death ; so that, on the one hand, while they attraet notice from
their position, they, on the other, almost elude acquaintance,
without the most prolonged watching under the most favourable
circumstances ; hence, probably, the imperfect way in which
they have hitherto been described and delineated.

All who have given their attention to the Infusoria generally
must be aware of the unsatisfactory details which we possess of
the Plesconie and Kerone, and therefore of the desirableness of
obtaining more precise information respecting them, that it may
be really known how near the highest animalcules approach
those forms with which we are most conversant among the In-
vertebrata.

At first sight the Plesconie have very much the appearance
of insects, and hence they have been called “ water-spiders ;”
but although they outwardly resemble the Articulata, and, in-
deed, approach them in form, as will be presently seen, yet their
internal organization remains strictly Infusorial. Again, one
has been described as also undergoing a metamorphosis in its
development, something like insects, which gives the family
additional interest ; so that altogether there are many reasons
for subjecting these animalcules to further and more rigid ex-
amination.

Ann. & Mag. N. Mist. Ser.3. Vol. i. 16

242 Mr. H.J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona.

Having early become sensible of this, I have, during my micro-
scopic investigations, taken advantage of the opportunities that
have come before me of sketching and describing these animal-
cules when they have appeared under favourable circumstances ;
and although these have only happened now and then, yet, m
the absence of a special report upon the subject, it is hoped that
they may prove acceptable.

In reviewing them for publication, I find, however, that they
will not admit of my describing with certainty more than two
species of Plesconia and one of Kerona, which are not only the
most common in the salt and fresh water of the marshes in the
island of Bombay, but, according to Dujardin’s accounts, equally
common in Europe, and, being respectively perhaps the best of
their types, will do as well there as here for conveying the best
idea of the structure and organization of the whole. In com-
piling the illustrations, too, | have endeavoured to facilitate the
reader’s acquaintance with these animalcules by shading them
as opake or semi-opake objects, and not transparent, as they
really are in nature, since it is impossible to give a clear idea of
their forms dnagsited by actual Aes ne if both the upper
and lower surfaces are represented in the same figure; the
appendages, too, have severally been slightly exaggerated and
artificially placed, in order that they may be better seen; but,
although these liberties have been taken, the deviation from
nature is so trifling, that, for the object for which they are in-
tended, they may be considered almost correct. To view them
as perfectly accurate 1s not my wish, since there may be a leg
too little or too many; but I can vouch for their beng better
in this respect than those of Ehrenberg and Dujardin, whose
deficiencies, rendered more confusing by their having repre-
sented these animalcules with their natural transparency, in
which all their parts are seen at once, chiefly induced me to
adopt the opake shading above mentioned.

Among other observations, I have had the opportunity of
witnessing the encapsulation of one of the Plesconie and the
Kerona, together with their subsequent changes and the elimi-
nation of the for mer, all of which, bearing strongly on the meta-
morphosis of the “ Oxytricha”? into Trichoda Lynceus, described
by the late M. J. Haime*, to which I have above alluded, will also
be detailed and illustrated.

In my descriptions, I would also have it remembered that
everything therein mentioned has been seen by myself, unless
otherwise stated, in order that it may not be supposed that Iam
merely repeating the observations of those who have gone before

* Ann. des Se. Nat. 3 sér. t. xix. p. 109, Zool. 1853.

—_—-a

Mr. H.J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona. 243

me, and that too without acknowledging the sources from which
they have been derived.

With these preparatory remarks, then, let us proceed with the
Plescone first, as they are the highest in the scale of develop-
ment.

Pra@sconta, Duj.

Plesconia truncata. Euplotes truncata, Khr. Pi. VI. figs. 1-4.

Oblong, oval, shield-like, firm in consistence, more or less dis-
coidal according to the distension of the abdominal cavity ;
about twice as long as broad. Presenting an upper or dorsal
and an under or ventral surface. Dorsal surface convex,
smooth. Ventral surface plane, irregular, furnished with large
and small legs, and a kind of gill. Gill situated on the left
side anteriorly, and consisting of a ladder-like row of bars or
narrow sessile plates, which, commencing on the left margin
in front, extends backwards and inwards obliquely, to termi-
nate in a more or less attenuated form just behind the middle
of the body ; larger legs scattered over the right two-thirds of
the ventral surface, which is defined by a wavy longitudinal
line on the left side, forming, with the oblique border of the
gill, a triangular area open in front, which terminates behind
in a pointed depression leading to the oral orifice. Oral
orifice situated a little behind and to the left side of the
middle of the body, just in front of the termination of the gill,
Large legs thirteen in number, supported on short articula-
tions, and divided into an anterior and posterior set ; posterior
set largest, five in number, of which the three on the right
side are fixed to the ventral surface about the junction of the
middle with its posterior third, and the two others a little
further back, all extending a short distance beyond the pos-
terior margin of the body, and each cleft at its termination
into a lash of hairs, successively longer than each other, and
capable of being closed or expanded at the will of the ani-
maleule; anterior set eight in number, styliform, not cleft,
fixed chiefly to the anterior part of the ventral surface, where
the two on the left side in front are the largest. Short legs
four in number, situated posteriorly and laterally, two on the
right and two on the left side, fixed to the ventral surface
submarginally ; those on the right side terminating in an ex-
panded lash of hairs respectively, and the two others styliform.
Posterior and lateral margins of the body sharp, smooth, even,
defined; anterior margin divided into two lips, forming a
groove which is closed on the right and open on the left side,
in which a wreath of long curved cilia are fixed, that dimi-
nish in length towards the left side, and terminate at the

16*

244, Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona.

commencement of the gill, where they appear to form lateral
extensions of its anterior bars. Abdominal cavity containing
sarcode charged with molecules, refractive hepatic (?) oil (?)-
elobules,and, when also present, digestive spaces enclosing frag-
ments of food. No hepatic cells. Anal orifice and contract-
ing vesicle marginal, situated together on the right side, at the
junction of the posterior with the middle third of the body.
Nucleus long, cylindrical, situated circumferentially, and ex-
tending three-fourths round the body, that is, commencing
posteriorly, passing round by the left side, and ending just in
front of the contracting vesicle. Length about 1-134th of an
inch, but variable.

Hab. Both fresh and salt water, feeding on small animalcules,
Diatomacee and Alge.

Loc. island of Bombay and Europe.
Obs. Although in the illustrations (P1.VI. figs. 1 & 2) the dorsal

is much raised above the ventral surface, yet it should be remem-
bered that this is caused by the abdominal cavity being dis-
tended with embryonic cells, and that when these are absent the
animalcule is frequently so flat that the two surfaces are nearly
in contact.

I am not quite certain about the number of the anterior set
of legs, whether it be eight or nine, but I think the former.
Sometimes also five or six longitudinal lines are visible, appa-
rently on the ventral surface, where they seem to divide the
posterior legs from each other at their bases ; but they do not
appear to constitute a specific difference, or to be peculiar to
P. truncata, for they are more or less present in the other
Plesconie which have come under my observation, although |
only now and then perceptible (fig. 4). The basal articulations
are only seen under favourable circumstances, and even then
but very imperfectly, as well as the hairs into which the pos-
terior legs are cleft; so that the microscopist must not expect to
see these features immediately, nor be surprised if he find one or
more of the anterior legs cleft, in opposition to what I have
stated; for it was only after long watching that I met with indi-
viduals of P. truncata in which this feature was disclosed in the
posterior ones. Dr. Lachmann has noticed the articulations at
the base of the short legs or “styli” in the Euplota, and that one
of them in E. patella has been observed to bear “ setiform
branches ;” also that the posterior legs or “ wncini” are “ cleft at
the end in some species, as for example in Euplotes patella*.”

The ladder-like structure (fig. 3 6), to which I have applied

the name of “ gill,” from its branchial appearance, seems to pre-

* Annals, vol. xix. p. 217, 1857.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona. 245

sent a movement of its bars in succession to that of the wreath
of cilia with which it is conjoined anteriorly ; but as this wreath
appears to be chiefly concerned in bringing the particles of food
to the oral orifice, I am not certain that the gill may not have an
independent, perhaps respiratory, function.

The abdominal cavity at first appears to be equal in extent to
the dorsal surface ; but the particles of food never extend to all the
margins of the latter, and are seldom seen to occupy more than
the anterior and right two-thirds of this space, while opposite the
triangular depression leading to the mouth the dorsal and ventral
surfaces appear to be nearly in contact, which accounts for the
greater transparency of this portion ; however, in fig. 2, where the
embryonic cells well mark the extent of the abdominal cavity, a few
of them may be seen over the lower part of the gill, and extend-
ing forwards on the left side of the triangular depression. This
area has been coloured with a dark shade im fig. 3 a, in order to
show in relief the gill and part of the ventral surface by which
it is bordered. I question, too, whether the under lip (fig. 2 a)
is not more prominent in the representations generally than
it is in nature, and also think that this may be owing to the
pressure of the covering slip of glass. The contracting vesicle is
surrounded by several sinuses, which, filling first, then pour their
contents into it, while these again appear to be expelled by the
contracting vesicle through the anal orifice—assuming that the
anal orifice in P. truncata is situated in the same position as in
the following species. J have never been able to discover any
hepatic cells (viz. those contaming cellules or oil-globules), in the
abdominal cavity of either Plasconia or Kerona, such as those in
Nassula, &c., and nothing but a number of refractive globules,
which appear to be of an oleaginous composition, and secreted
direct from the sarcode. We have the same differences in the
common worm Nais and in the microscopic Filaria; viz. the
hepatic element in the former consists of cells which produce
the oil-globules, and the oil-globules in the latter are produced
apparently independent of cells.

Of the position and shape of the nucleus, too, mm P. truncata,
I am not quite certain ; for I have only been able to see it once,
in apparently half-starved mdividuals, and then it was so in-
distinctly marked, that, without further confirmation, I cannot
assert that it is truly represented in fig. 4. I doubt if it ever
becomes visible unless the abdominal cavity be void of food,
and nearly free from the presence of the hepatic oil-globules and
granular matter, as it was in this instance.

It will now be obvious that the terms ‘‘ hooks” and “ horns,”
originally applied to the legs of the Plesconie, are calculated to
mislead, as the hook-like appearance inerely arises from the bent

246 Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona.

form of the legs, while their office, bemg essentially locomotive,
demands the more appropriate appellation of “legs.” In de-
scribing these animalcules, too, it will be necessary, if we are
ever to make any advance in our knowledge of their species,
to determine the number of the legs, as well as their position
and form, together with that of the body; for there are some
species which approach others so nearly in the latter, that the
form or number of the legs alone presents the chief distinguish-
ing character.

Multiplication by transverse division is common in P. ¢run-
cata ; but I have not yet seen longitudinal division in this species.

Plesconia Charon, Duj. Euplotes Charon, Ehy.
Pl. VI. figs. 12-15.

Oval, slightly truncated anteriorly. Dorsal surface convex,
divided into 5-6 longitudinal ridges, which are granulated on
the margins, and radiate meridionally from a caudal point.
Ventral surface plane, irregular, furnished with a gill and
fifteen large styliform legs, of which five are posterior and do
not appear to terminate in lashes of hairs, and the rest anterior.
Small legs four in number, situated posteriorly and laterally,
fixed to the ventral surface submarginally, two on one side,
and two on the other of the median line, all styliform. Anal
orifice and contracting vesicle situated together on the right
side, marginally, and a little posteriorly. In other respects
this species is constructed so lke P. truncata, that, with a re-
ference to the illustrations, no further description is necessary.
Nucleus not seen. Length varies from 1-700th, which is the
smallest size I have seen, to 1-300th of an inch.

Hab. Salt and fresh water, especially the former in the main
drain of the island of Bombay, feeding on small animalcules,
Diatomacez and Alge.

Loe. Island of Bombay and Europe.

Obs. I have not been able to see the granulations on the
ridges, but their existence may be inferred from their impressions
being left on the empty capsules of this species after its elimima-
tion, as will be more particularly noticed hereafter (fig. 19). In
some instances that part of the border between the posterior mar-
gin and the gill is so much expanded, that at first sight it seems
to indicate a different species; but I think this will be found to
be owing chiefly to a more fully-developed or robust form of the
animalcule, probably under the influence of good food. Some in-
dividuals are frequently not more than one-third of the size of the
largest of the kind; and although diminution to a certain extent
is often owing to want of nourishment, yet, when they are so

Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona. 24.7

small as this, they have the appearance of having come more or
less direct from ovules or embryonic cells, which, again, is opposed
to the view of their beng a metamorphosis of an Oxytricha or
Kerona, a point to which we shall have occasion to recur again
by-and-by.

There is another species very like P. Charon, which is common
in the main drain of Bombay, and also appears to be equally
common in Europe, if I am right in identifying it with P. don-
gwemis, Duj.; but the latter is so imperfectly figured by
Dujardin, that all that I can state, beyond its resemblance to
his delineation, is that it differs from P. Charon in the straight-
ness of the margin on the right side, in having no ridges on the
dorsal surface, in the posterior end of the “ gill” being curved
forwards, and in having five small legs, instead of four, posteriorly
and laterally, viz. two on the left, and three on the right side of
the median line. Here, then, the short submarginal legs form
a valuable specific character; for the ridges on the back of
P. Charon are not always distinct, while the presence of longi-
tudinal lines on the posterior half of the ventral surface, similar
to those of P. truncata, may be easily mistaken for them, and
thus the two species, but for the short legs, confounded.

Iam not quite certain, either, of the exact number of anterior
legs on P. Charon; for in some of my sketches there are nine,
and in others ten. Dr. Lachmann figures ten*,

Multiplication in P. Charon and P. longiremis by longitudinal
and transverse division is equally common ; and the former is very
likely to be mistaken for copulation, from the inferiority in size
of the left individual, which is frequently so small as to make it
appear as if they were originally derived from different sources.

Kerona, Du).

Kerona pustulata, Mull. Stylonychia pustulata, Khr.
Pl. VI. figs. 5-7.

Oval elongate, soft in consistence, more or less flat ; about twice
as long as broad. Presenting a dorsal and ventral surface ;
the former more or less convex, smooth; the latter plane,
irregular, and supporting a gill and legs as in Plesconia.
Posterior legs five in number, fixed to the ventral surface a
little in front of the posterior margin, stiff, straight, styliform,
not used in progression; anterior legs styliform, seven (?)
in number, freely moveable upon short round articulations,
used in progression. Oral orifice situated about the middle
of the body, just in front of the posterior termination of
the gill. Anal orifice marginal, on the left side, about the

* Loe. cit. pl. 9: fig. 10,

248 Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona.

union of the posterior two-fifths of the body. Abdominal
cavity containing sarcode charged with molecules, refractive
globules as in Plesconia, dark angular grains, and, when
present, digestive spaces more or less filled with fragments
of food, but no hepatic cells like those of Nassula, &e. Con-
tracting vesicle on the left side, marginal, posterior, and op-
posite to the termmation of the gill. Nueleus long, cylin-
drical, occupying the greater part of the left side, sometimes
divided into two portions, and even more when the Kerona is
about to become encapsuled. Posterior and lateral margins
more or less round, fringed with cilia. The anterior margin,
with the wreath of cilia, the gill, and the triangular or buccal
depression leading to the mouth, so much the same as in

Plesconia that, with the illustrations of K. pustulata, they do

not need a separate description. Length varies; when full-

grown, about 1-200th of an inch.

Hab. Salt and fresh water, generally in company with Plesconia
Charon, but not always ; feeding on small animalcules, Diato-
maceee and Algze.

Loc. Island of Bombay and Europe.

Obs. This animalcule differs very much in size, appearance,
and development, according to its age and the amount of
nourishment where it may be living. When young, the anterior
legs are by no means evident ; and this makes it look very much
hke an Oxytricha, for which it appears to me to have been taken
in the instances to which I shall presently allude. The legs, how-
ever, become plainly visible when it is a little older and larger,
which conditions may be brought about by adding a little glue
to the water, as this offers a palatable nourishment, which not
only keeps the animalcule alive, but leads to its full development,
especially if it be in salt water. The salt, too, somewhat delays
the diffluence after death ; and if a little of the water be dropped
upon a glass slide, so as to assume a globular form as much
as possible, and then left to evaporate until it is nearly flat,
these animalcules will have congregated together in the centre,
and under a light piece of thin glass will be sufficiently con-
trolled in their movements and remain sufficiently long without
diffluence to be observed most satisfactorily.

The nucleus, although represented as consisting of a single
cylindrical organ in the illustrations, is often seen to be divided
into two portions, and even into four just previous to encapsu-
lation, when it disappears altogether, apparently by dissolution*.
Thus, with the nucleus divided into two portions, and the con-
tracting vesicle on the left side opposite the termination of the

* This division of the nucleus into two portions has also been noticed
by M. Balbiani (Comptes Rendus, and Annals, vol. i. p. 443, 1858).

Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona. 249

gill, we have features which agree so precisely with Ehrenberg’s
Oxytricha Pellionella, Kerona Polyporum, and Stylonychia Silurus,
as well as with the “ Oxytricha” figured by M. J. Haime as the
larva of Trichoda Lynceus, that, with the variable appearances
assumed by Kerona pustulata in different stages of develop-
ment, I am inclined to think that all these may be only different
forms of this species,—an inference which meets with no op-
position from Ehrenberg’s delineations, since these and his
figures of the Plesconie are the most unsatisfactory of all his
representations. Even his Oxytricha caudata has the moveable
legs in front, which make it a Kerona; at least there is a form
here exactly like it im general contour, which is undoubtedly a
Kerona in this respect. Dujardin’s delineations of these ani-
malcules are not a bit better: the want of care, labour, and con-
sequent preciseness with which they have all (his as well as
Ehrenberg’s) been drawn, renders their details so doubtful, that
they are worse than useless for identification. Vexing as this
is, however, it should not he forgotten that the subject is one
which is attended with the difficulties mentioned at the com-
mencement of this paper.

Multiplication by longitudinal and transverse division, as well
as by budding, are all equally common in Kerona pustulata ;
and here also the longitudinal division is very likely to be mis-
taken for copulation, from the inferiority in size of the left indi-
vidual, particularly if there are not sufficient examples present
to show this in all its stages.

General Observations.

On comparing Plesconia with Kerona, we cannot help seeing
the unity of plan on which they are constructed, while the dif-
ferences in the consistence of the body, definition of form,
development of the posterior legs, situations of the contracting
vesicle and anal orifice respectively, form and position of the
nucleus, and the presence of cilia round the margins in Kerona,
are quite sufficient to make them separate families.

Again, we cannot help remarking in the inferior family, viz.
Kerona, the downward approach towards Paramecium Aurelia,
in the resistant state of the body, the ciliated margins, and the
position of the anal orifice, which is exactly the same as that in
Paramecium, while it is the opposite to that of Plasconia.

Then, in the other genera of the Kerone, such as Oxytricha,
we have not only the posterior but also the anterior legs motion-
less and styliform, which is a still nearer approach to Para-
mecium, in which such appendages are altogether absent.

As regards the approach of the Plasconie to higher Inverte-
brata, we have certainly legs, which apparently move on short

250 Mr. H.J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona.

articulations like those of the Articulata, but so transparent that
they can only just be seen now and then when the light is
favourable; and in the cleft terminations of the posterior ones
there is a resemblance to the divided termination of the leg
generally, but more particularly to the setiferous legs of the
Entomostracous Crustacea; besides, we have a gill-like appa-
ratus at the side, which would appear to have a different fune-
tion (perhaps respiratory) from that of the wreath of cilia in
front, with which it is continuous, the office of which is distinctly
to bring the particles of food to the oral orifice, and which,
again, might be considered analogous to the palpi. But here
all resemblance ceases, since there is no defined alimentary canal
(although there may be a distinct alimentary cavity), and there
is the organ called the “gland” or “nucleus,” which is essen-
tially a character of the Infusoria, and the contracting vesicle,
which does not, so far as my observation extends, appear in
any of the Entomostracous Crustacea,—that which I formerly
stated to be a contracting vesicle in the “ Water-flea,” or young
of Cyclops, being merely contractions of the last part of the
alimentary canal*.

Another remarkable difference between the Plesconie and
higher Invertebrata is the phenomenon of “ diffluence,” which
takes place at death, when a part. or the whole of the body,
according to the amount devitalized, disintegrates—as a bunch
of iron-filings held together by magnetism falls to pieces when
that fluid is abstracted.

Thus the study of the Plesconie points out to us that a com-
plicated structure is not necessarily a more cohering one, none
the less simple because it cannot be seen,—facts which should
be borne in mind when we would limit structure and organiza-
tion by the powers of the microscope, and intricacy of form by
want of molecular tenacity.

Among the Plesconie I would include all Ehrenberg’s Euplota,
together with his Aspidisca Lynceus (Trichoda Lynceus), which
is very common in Bombay, and essentially of the type of Plas-
conia; but not his Diophrys, I think ; and most certainly not his
Loxodes, which, with Chlamidodon, is more nearly allied to Kol-
poda, Khr.; at all events, they are not Plascone.

Of the Kerone I am not prepared to state more in this respect
than is mentioned in the observations after the species which I
have described.

Generation.—Multiplication by longitudimal and transverse
division in Plesconia and Kerona has been already mentioned,
and budding in the latter; but I have not seen budding in
Plesconia. Disparity in size under longitudinal division, as

* Annals, vol. xviii. p. 129, 1856,

Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona. 251

leading to the idea that this might be the congress of. two indi-
viduals originally separate, has also been noticed ; and to this I
might add the possibility of Plesconia and Kerona, during the
early stages of division, as well as the young buds of the latter,
being so different as to lead to a false multiplication of species.
Another point might be noticed here, viz. the analogy which the
disparity in size of the two individuals during longitudinal divi-
sion bears to a similar disparity observed in the cell-division of
many of the Algz, especially in Cosmarium among the Desmi-
diaceze—making fissiparation, if we would carry on the disparity
or diminution still further, a mere variety of budding.

Generation by impregnation I have never seen; neither do I
think I have ever seen the congress of individuals of Plasconia
or Kerona preparatory to this; but I have frequently seen P.
truncata more or less charged with globular, refractive, semi-
opake, yellowish bodies, of uniform size, as represented in the
illustrations (figs. 1 & 2); and M. J. Haime has stated that he
has seen such bodies issue one after another from the anal orifice
in more than one distinct species of Plesconia, remain stationary
for a little, develope a filament from each of their extremities,
and then move round rapidly on their axes*: after which they
should pass into the form of Oxytricha, preparatory to assuming
the higher one of Plasconia, if the metamorphosis described by
this naturalist be common to all the Plesconie ; but as this has
not been proved, and the encapsulation of these animalcules is
intimately connected with this process, we will now shortly
direct our attention to both.

Encapsulation.

It is a common practice among the Infusoria to surround
themselves with a capsule, which seems to be ordained chiefly
for self-preservation during want of food or water, after which, on
the recurrence of either one or both of these necessaries, they ma
return to active life either as simple individuals, or multiplied by
duplicative subdivision. But this does not appear to be the case
with the Oxytrichina, among which, according to M. J. Haime,
there is at least one species which undergoes metamorphosis in
this way into Trichoda Lynceus,—a process which does not seem
improbable, from the imsect-like form of Plesconia, but one en-
tirely at variance with the common result of encapsulation among
the Infusoria generally. Wishing therefore to witness this my-
self, I embraced the first opportunity that was presented to me
of collecting a number of Kerona pustulata which were becoming
encapsuled under my eye, and transferrmg them to a watch-
glass for observation, where, after a certain time, and under cer-

* Ann. des Se. Nat. 7. c. p. 131.

252 Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona.

tain circumstances which will presently be related, they appeared
to issue from the capsules in the form of Plesconia Charon ; but
as the series of observations is not complete, imasmuch as I did
not see the Plesconie actually issue from the capsule of Kerona,
I shall not insist upon the fact any further than the details of
the experiment may seem to demand.

Before proceeding, however, to this, it is desirable to premise
a short abstract of that part of M. J. Haime’s paper which more
particularly refers to the metamorphosis described by him,
in order that the reader may be able to compare the principal
facts contained in it with those about to be noticed by myself.

This talented naturalist, who found the Oxytricha, described
and figured in his communication*, in the month of Septem-
ber 1852, in a ditch near Paris, has stated respecting its
encapsulation, that the process commenced by the Oxytricha
gradually assuming a spheroidal form by becoming shorter and
shorter, until at last it passed into a round ball; that during this
period the cilia also gradually disappeared, so that, finally, nothing
but the round ball, consisting apparently of a little granular
matter with a contracting vesicle, seemed to remain; that in
this state it continued from eight to twelve days, when some
small portions of its internal contents were discharged, and then
the rest began to separate itself from the envelope or capsule.
Cilia now became visible, and the portion began to rotate rapidly
at intervals, sometimes one way, sometimes the other. This
continued for several days, when the rotating mass discharged
another portion of its contents, which this time remained within
the capsule, and turned round equally rapidly with the living
one. The latter now began to assume the form of Trichoda
Lynceus, and to project a few of its cilia through the crevice in
the envelope formed by the discharge of the first portions of
superfluous material ; after this a part of the body was projected
through it, which remained there for a while, and was then
withdrawn, when the rotatory motion was again renewed; that
all this was repeated several times successively, until the crevice
became large enough to allow the whole body to pass through
it, and thus the Trichoda effected its exit.

Such isa brief summary of M. J. Haime’s minute and cireum-
stantial account of the metamorphosis, which I had hardly read
when a host of Kerone pustulate made their appearance in a
basin of water containing some Oscillatorie which I had under
observation ; and being so like his Oxytricha, and undergoing
similar encapsulation, I thought that they might also undergo
a similar metamorphosis, and therefore collected some for the
experiment, of which the following is a detailed account :—

* Toc: cit. ps ize:

Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona. 253

The Oscillatoria had been obtained from the salt-water drain
of Bombay, where it floats in dark-green silky clots, and the
clots placed in a basin of fresh water on the 16th May, 1855.
Six days afterwards, during which a host of Vorticella microstoma
had made their appearance, and had for the most part become
encapsuled, Kerona pustulata (figs. 5-7) appeared.

On the seventh and eighth days the Kerone had increased to
an inconceivable number, apparently from fissiparation, and
on the ninth day they began to become encapsuled, when a
quantity of them, in all stages of this process, complete and in-
complete, were transferred to a watch-glass filled with fresh
water.

During encapsulation, the first change that presented itself
was the absence of all crude aliment in the abdominal cavity ;
then a division of the nucleus into four parts, preparatory to its
disappearing altogether ; at the same time, certain dark angular
grains, which had been floating round with the sarcode of the
abdominal cavity, became congregated into the posterior extre-
mity (fig.6e). The Kerona now became shortened; its cilia
gradually disappeared (fig. 8); and finally it passed into a
rounded oval ball (Pl. VI. fig. 9). This, after a certain time,
resolved itself into an obtuse elliptical capsule enclosing a sphe-
rical cell with a separate mass of dark angular grains (fig. 10) ;
the capsule (a) was laminated and ragged on the outside, and
defined by a clear line internally, while the spherical cell (d)
contained all the vital remains of the Kerona, together with the
contracting vesicle, but exclusive of the “ dark angular grains” (e),
which, adhering more or less together, were still enclosed within
the capsule, and thus formed an excellent distinguishing mark
for it throughout the experiment. At this time the spherical
cell was rotating, probably from the presence of cilia on its sur-
face, and the contracting vesicle active (c) ; but subsequently
the granular mucus of which it was composed became trans-
formed into a number of uniform, round, refractive, oil-looking
bodies (d), and the contracting vesicle disappeared.

In this state, up to the 14th of June, that is, thirty-six days
after they had been placed in the watch-glass, which was kept
constantly filled with water, they remained unchanged, and no
other organisms were present but a few Ameabe and Vorticella
microstoma; when, having waited much longer than the time
mentioned by M. J. Haime for the metamorphosis, I thought
that this still-existence might be owing to the absence of nutri-
tive matter. Accordingly, having some portions of dried Nostoc
at hand, a few of these were placed in water, and when they had
become gelatinous, their soft parts were squeezed through a
piece of fine cambric into another watch-glass, to which a por-

254. Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona.

tion of the Kerona-cysts contained in the original one had been
previously transferred ; and the former, having been filled with
fresh water, was put aside for observation.

For twenty-four hours after this, nothing occurred ; but at the
expiration of this time a few individuals of Plesconia Charon
appeared, some of which were undergoing transverse fissipara-
tion, and in a few hours they became imnumerable,—during
which the contents of the spherical cysts in the Kerona-cysts
respectively had also become active, had separated themselves
from their cysts, and had assumed definite forms, some having
escaped from the cells, while others were still rotating in them
rapidly, sometimes one way, sometimes the other, attended
by intervals of rest: with many also a lifeless portion was pre-
sent, which was forced round equally fast with the living one;
and in several of the latter I could not only see cilia when they
were at rest, but, while they were rotating, I thought I could
perceive ridges hike those on the back of Plasconia Charon.

In this state I watched some of them, at intervals, for three
hours continuously, which was as much at a time as my official
avocations would then allow me to devote to the subject, but
unfortunately not sufficient for me to see any escape ; and there-
fore I could only infer that this had taken place from several of
the cells being empty and presenting a rent in one part of them
(fig. 11), while the group of “ dark angular grains” outside the
spherical cell, but still confined within the oval cyst (fig. 11 ¢),
remained unaltered, and thus, as before stated, served as a di-
stinguishing mark for this eyst throughout.

I now sought about for the Kerone, but could find none, not
even a single individual, and no animalcules of any consequence,
in this experiment, except Plesconia Charon, as before stated, in
great numbers, a few Amebe, Vorticella microstoma, and Para-
mecium.

Encapsulation of Plaesconia Charon.—The Plesconie had not
appeared more than twenty-four hours when they also began to
assume a globular form, in the same manner as Nerona pustu-
lata had done—that is, by becoming shorter and shorter, and at
the same time secreting an albuminous substance around them,
within which the legs and cilia were gradually withdrawn, and
a spherical capsule thus formed, which adhered to the watch-
glass (figs. 16-18). All trace of the Plesconie now became lost,
with the exception of the refractive globules common to the
abdominal cavity, and the contracting vesicle, which, although
active at first, also soon disappeared. In this passive state of
existence the Plesconie continued for two days, when the con-
tracting vesicle again began to resume its functions, and the
Plesconia detaching itself from its capsule, began to rotate gra-

Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona. 255

dually. Cuilia now presented themselves; the rotatory motion
was accelerated ; and with it the distension of the contracting
vesicle became greater and greater at each time, until at last it
thus burst the capsule, and a portion of the cilia of the Ples-
conia was at the same time protruded. A few minutes of rest
now succeeded ; and the cilia having been withdrawn, the rotatory
motion was again resumed, while the distension of the contract-
ing vesicle, also going on, at last became so great as now to
force a portion of the body of the Plesconia through the rent,
when this vesicle again contracted, and an interval of rest fol-
lowed as before ; the portion of the body was then withdrawn,
and the same process repeated several times, until at length the
Plesconia thus obtained its exit. It was now almost spherical
(fig. 18), from the enormous distension of the contracting vesi-
cle, behind which appeared the hepatic globules (4), and at the
circumference the legs and cilia. In this state it continued
stationary for some minutes, until the distensions of the con-
tracting vesicle, evidently increased for the bursting of the cap-
sule, were gradually reduced to the natural size, when the dif-
ferent parts of the Plasconia regained their respective positions,
and the animaleule, having undergone several twitches in dif-
ferent directions, at last assumed its original form and bounded
off in quest of food.

The capsule—On turning to the capsule (fig. 19), this was
found to present an ovate elongation superiorly, upon which
were five lmes of puncta, converging towards the small end, and
evidently corresponding to the ridges on the back of the Ples-
conia, which I thus learnt to be granulated in the manner de-
scribed by Ehrenberg. In some instances, however, there was no
elongation ; for I had watched the evolution of P. Charon from
its cyst, unaccompanied by Kerona pustulata, before this, and
have done so since, when the five punctated lines were bent
meridionally over the empty cyst.

Observations.—Thus has been described the encapsulation of
Kerona pustulata, followed, under the circumstances mentioned,
by the appearance and encapsulation of Plasconia Charon, which
sequence at the time appeared to me confirmatory of M. J.
Haime’s conclusions respecting the metamorphosis of “ Oxy-
tricha” into Trichoda Lynceus, especially as the remaining Ke-
rona-cysts were divided into three portions, and treated sepa-
rately in the way above-mentioned, with precisely the same
results.

However, since then it has occurred to me that the absence
of Kerona pustulata and the sudden appearance of Plesconia
Charon might have arisen from the Kerona perishing at its
exit, on the one hand, and from an elimination of the Plesconie

256 Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona.

from their own cysts, on the other, which were mixed up with
the Kerona-cysts when the latter were transferred to the watch-
glass, and whose contents, as a matter of course, became equally
active with those of the Kerona-cysts on the addition of the
nutriment to the water in which they were contained. The
absence of the Kerona, therefore, is no proof of the metamor-
phosis.

Secondly, the cyst of M. J. Haime’s Oxytricha and that of
Kerona pustulata are quite different (as may be seen from our
drawings respectively), while the former clearly approaches that
of Plesconia Charon, which being intimately allied to Trichoda
Lynceus in every respect, leads to the inference that the cysts of
Trichoda were also in M. Haime’s case mixed up with those of
Oxytricha, and that he mistook the former for the latter, which
thus led to the conclusion that Oxytricha had undergone meta-
morphosis into Trichoda. Again, the resemblance between his
Oxytricha and Kerona pustulata is so great, that one would
think that they should be equally alike when encapsuled, which
not being the case, still further supports the supposition that
the capsule from which Trichoda Lynceus issued was not that
of Oxytricha, but its own capsule.

Lastly, in my own case, the direct ovular-like origin of
P. Charon, from its extreme smallness on some occasions, is, as
before stated, opposed to the view of metamorphosis, in which
such a diminution in size could hardly ever occur. Latterly
I have had a host of Kerone pustulate, obtamed from the
source above-mentioned, among which there was not a single
Plesconia of any kind to be seen, from the Ist November 1858,
when the water containing them was transferred from the main
drain of the island of Bombay to the basin for observation, up
to the 28th, when almost all animalcular life in it had ceased
to exist. Although during this time the Kerone had been
nourished with glue so successfully that they not only attained
their full development, but multiplied themselves to an incaleu-
lable degree by fissiparation and budding, and in many instances
presented the early stages—viz. the shortening, &c.—of encapsu-
Jation, which may reasonably be inferred to have been com-
pleted, though I did not meet with any of the cysts—thus
arriving at the state which must have led to metamorphosis,
under the continued nourishment that was afforded them, long
before this was withdrawn,—yet not a single Plesconia of any
kind was observed among this group throughout the whole ex-
periment.

Ail things considered, then, the above statements rather throw
a doubt over, than confirm, the conclusions of M. J. Haime re-
specting the metamorphosis of Oxytricha into Trichoda Lynceus.

Fig.
Fig.

Fig.

Fig.

Fig.

Fig.
Fig.

Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.

Fig.

Fig.

Lic

2.

3.

4,

5.

6.

7.

8.
2

10.

EL.
12.

13.
14.

15.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Ploesconia and Kerona. 257

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI.

Plesconia truncata, Ehr., filled with embryonic cells, lateral view,
right side: a, anterior wreath of cilia resting on prolonged under
lip; 4, anterior legs ; c, gill; d, posterior legs, cleft.

Ditto, dorsal view. Here the gill, together with parts of the legs
and the contracting vesicle, are faintly seen through the other
parts: a, under lip; 4, contracting vesicle and anal orifice.

Ditto, ventral view, without embryonic cells, but presenting algal
cells and hepatie globules in the abdominal cavity,—the former
indicated by their oval form, large size, and dark colour (having
been taken in for food), and the latter by being colourless and
circular; these, together with the sareode, form the contents of
the abdominal cavity: a, triangular depression leading to b, the
oral orifice, through which an algal cell is represented in the act
of being conveyed mto the abdominal cavity; c, contracting
vesicle and anal orifice.

Ditto, dorsal view, unshaded; chiefly to show the form and posi-
tion of the nucleus: a, posterior legs ; 6, anterior legs, of which
e are the two largest; d, posterior short legs on the right side,
cleft; e, ditto on the left side, styliform; f, anterior wreath of
cilia resting on g, the lower lip; , gill; i, triangular depression
leading to k, oral orifice; /, nucleus; m, contracting vesicle;
n, longitudinal lines, apparently on the ventral surface.

Kerona pustulata, lateral view, right side; abdominal cavity
charged with digestive spaces and hepatic globules,—the former
containing food, which is indicated by the dark shade, and the
latter being colourless and circular: a, anterior wreath of cilia
resting on lower lip; 6, anterior legs; ec, gill; d, contracting
vesicle; e, marginal cilia; f, posterior legs.

Ditto, dorsal view : a, anterior wreath of cilia resting on 6, lower
lip; ¢, digestive spaces; d, hepatic globules; e, dark angular
grains ; f, nucleus; g, anal orifice.

Ditto, ventral view: a, anterior legs; 4, posterior legs; c, gill;
d, triangular depression leading to e, oral orifice, in which is an
algal cell; f, contracting vesicle; g, nucleus; h, anal orifice.

Ditto, shortened preparatory to encapsulation: «a, contracting
vesicle ; 6, hepatic globules ; c, dark angular grains.

Ditto, ditto, further advanced: a, contracting vesicle; d, dark an-
gular grains.

Ditto, encapsuled: a, capsule; 6, spherical cell filled with d,
minute globular bodies, apparently of an oleaginous composition ;
ce, contracting vesicle; e, dark angular grains.

Ditto, empty capsule of: a, with ragged external part absent ;
6, spherical cell, empty, ruptured; ¢, dark angular grains.

Plesconia Charon, lateral view, right side ; abdominal cavity with-
out food, but presenting hepatie globules: a, anterior wreath of
cilia resting on lower lip ; 4, anterior legs ; ¢, gill; d, posterior legs,
Ditto, posterior view, showing the form of the dorsal ridges.

Ditto, dorsal view: a, granulated ridges; 6, wreath of cilia rest-
ing on ¢, under lip; d, digestive spaces containing fragments of
food ; e, contracting vesicle and anal orifice ; f, the part which is
sometimes much expanded.

Ditto, ventral view : a, anterior legs; 6, posterior ditto; cc, short
legs; d, triangular depression leading to e, oral orifice, in which
there is an algal cell to show its position; f, gill; g, contracting
vesicle and anal orifice.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. iii. 7

258 Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects.

Fig. 16. Ditto, becoming shorter, preparatory to encapsulation: a, con-
tracting vesicle; b, hepatic globules.

Fig. 17. Ditto, encapsuled, the contracting vesicle passive, and therefore
not seen: @, hepatic globules.

Fig. 18. Ditto, immediately after elimination: a, contracting vesicle;
5, hepatic globules ; ¢, posterior legs.

Fig. 19. Ditto, empty capsule after elimination of Plesconia Charon:
a, elongated portion bearing the impressions of the granulated
ridges, in the midst of which is represented the aperture through
which the Plesconia escaped.

Bombay,

January 7th, 1859.

XXVII.—Characters of some apparently undescribed Ceylon
Insects. By F. Waker.

[Continued from p. 56.]

Fam. Spheridiade.

CreRCYON VICINALE. Luridum, ellipticum, capite nigro, palpis
pedibusque testaceis, thoracis disco piceo, elytris subtilissime stri-
atis. Long. $ lin.

Fam. Hydrophilide.

BEROSUS DECRESCENS. Sordide testaceus, capite zneo, thorace
vitta lata guttisque duabus lateralibus eeneis, elytris subtilissime
striatis, punctis nonnullis elongatis nigris. Long. 1-1} lin.

Fam. Buprestidae.

AGRILUS CUPREICEPS. Niger, obscurus, subtus nigro-zeneus, ca-
pite cupreo, thorace subtilissime punctato, elytris subtilissime
punctato-striatis basi impressis. Long 2-23 lin.

AGRILUS CUPREICOLLIS. Niger, fronte pedibusque anterioribus
cyaneo-viridibus, vertice thorace pedibusque posticis cupreis, ely-
tris confertissime punctato-striatis. Long. 13 lin.

Fam. Elateride.

CoRYMBITES BIViTTATA. Testaceo-rufescens, capite piceo, antennis,
scutello et elytrorum vittis duabus marginalibus nigris, thorace
subtilissime punctato, elytrorum striis punctatis bene determinatis.
Long. 33 lin.

AMPEDUS ACUTIFER. Niger, thorace subtilissime punctato, angulis
posticis testaceis acutissimis, elytris testaceis conferte punctato-
striatis, plaga apicali, sutura vittisque duabus abbreviatis nigris.
Long. 2—23 lin.

AmPEDUS pDiscicoLiis. Luteus, antennis pedibusque testaceis,
thoracis disco nigro, angulis posticis acutis, elytris conferte punc-
tato-striatis, fasciis duabus dentatis nigris. Long. 13-2 lin.

Fam. Lampyride.

Lycus HUMERIFER. Niger, angustus, elytris linearibus costatis

Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects. 259

inter costas punctatis basi luteis, antennis subdilatatis corporis
dimidio paullo longioribus. Long. 24 lin.

Lycus puBIPENNIs. Ater, thoracis angulis posticis productis, ely-
tris luteis linearibus pubescentibus costatis inter costas punctatis
apices versus atris, antennis latis serratis corporis dimidio valde
longioribus. Long. 3 lin.

LAaMpyRIs VITRIFERA. Pallide testacea, subtilissime punctata,
capite nigro, antennis piceis, thoracis disco subconvexo antice
vitreo, elytris sublinearibus vix costatis. Long. 4 lin.

CoLPHOTIA PROMELEZNA. Straminea, sublinearis, confertissime
punctata, capite, palpis, antennis, tibiis anticis intus tarsisque
nigris, antennis corporis dimidio brevioribus. Long. 43 lin.

Fam. Melyride.

MALTHINUS FORTICORNIS. Ater, sublinearis, sat nitens, antennis
validis basi testaceis corpore longioribus. Long. 14 lin.

MALTHINUS RETRACTUS. Niger, capite pedibusque testaceis, an-
tennis corpore brevioribus basi testaceis, elytris abbreviatis basi
testaceis. Long. 13 ln.

Fam. Diaperide.

TritomMaA Biractes. Rufa, levis, nitens, semiglobosa, thorace ma-
culis tribus nigris, elytris atris rufo bimaculatis, pedibus latis.
Long. 2 lin.

Triroma pr#posita. Testacea, levis, nitens, elliptica, elytris
scitissime punctato-lineatis, pedibus latiusculis. Long. 23 lin.

Fam. Lyttide.

Myuapris REcOGNITA. Atra, elytris dimidio fere basali fasciaque
posteriore subundulata testaceis, fascia maculari anteriore maculis-
que duabus basalibus atris, tarsis apice tibiisque fulvis. Long.
4 lin.

Fam. Edemeride.

CisTeELA FALSIFICA. Pallide fusca, longi-elliptica, cano-pubescens,
subtus rufescens, antennis corporis dimidio brevioribus, elytris
scite punctato-lineatis. Long. 2 lin.

ALLECULA FLAVIFEMUR. Picea, longi-fusiformis, capite antico tes-
taceo, antennis apices versus rufescentibus, thorace subsulcato
confertissime punctato, elytrorum costis bene determinatis, sulcis
intercostalibus punctatis, femoribus flavis, tibiis subarcuatis. Long.
6 lin.

Genus Sora.

Corpus gracile. Caput snbtransversum, thorace antico paullo latius.
Palpi breves, articulo 3° securiformi. Antenne filiformes, corporis
dimidio paullo longiores, articulo 11° longissimo. Thorax longi-
subeonicus. Elytra scitissime punctato-lineata.

17*

260 Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects.

Sora MarGinaTa. Lutescens, antennis pedibusque testaceis, ely-
tris piceis testaceo late marginatis. Long. 3} lin.

Genus THACCONA.

Corpus gracile. Caput subproductum. Palpi subclavati; articulus
3°S subfusiformis. Antennze filiformes, corporis dimidio non lon-
giores ; articulus 2"° minutus; 11%S lanceolatus, 10° paullo lon-
gior. Oculi magni. Thorax subrotundatus, submarginatus, ca-
pite latior. Elytra longa, linearia. Pedes tenues.

THACCONA DIMELENA. Lutescens, capite piceo antice testaceo, oculis
atris, palpis antennisque testaceis, thorace nitido subpunctato, ely-
tris pubescentibus subtilissime granulatis apice nigris. Long. 3}
lin.

Fam. Mordellide.

MorpE.ta DEFECTIVA. Nigra, longi-subfusiformis, femoribus ti-
biisque ferrugineis, abdomine fcem. attenuato elytra superante.
Long. 2 lin.

Fam. Anthicide.

ANTHICUS STRICTICOLLIS. Testaceus, capite piceo, thorace ferru-
gineo cordato, elytris fascilis duabus (2? apicali) nigricantibus.
Long. 1 lin.

Fam. Cisside.

Cis CONTENDENS. Piceus, latus, crassus, subtilissime punctatus,
vix nitens, thorace antice marginato inciso. Long. 1 lin.

Fam. Tomicide.

APpATE SUBMEDIA. Nigra, scabra, capite antico fulvo-pubescente,
thorace globoso, elytris apices versus tricostatis. Long. 6-8 lin.

Bostrricuus MutTiLaTus. Niger, crassus, subcylindricus, capite
fulvo-pubescente, thorace antico tuberculato, elytris conferte
punctatis apice sexdentatis et oblique truncatis, femoribus rufes-
centibus. Long. 23-3 lin.

BostRICHUS VERTENS. Niger, crassus, subcylindricus, antennis,
elytrorum lateribus anticis pedibusque rufescentibus, thorace an-
tico tuberculato marginato, elytris confertissime punctatis. Long.
14-13 lin.

BostricHus MoDERATUS. Nigro-piceus, cylindricus, thorace sub-
tilissime scabro, elytris scite lineato-punctatis, pedibus rufescenti-
bus. Long. 1 lin.

Bostricuus TESTACEusS. Testaceus, cylindricus, nitens, thorace
antico conferte punctato, elytris subtilissime lineato-punctatis.
Long. 4 lin.

Bostricuvus ExiGcuus. Piceus, cylindricus, nitens, capite nigro,
thorace antico nigro conferte punctato, elytris scitissime lineato-
punctatis, pedibus rufescentibus. Long. 3 lin.

PLATYPUS MINAX. Piceus, cylindricus, punctatus, nitens, elytris

Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects. 261

apice quadridentatis, discis anticis rufescentibus, pectore femori-
busque rufis. Long. 3 lin.

PLatyrus souipus. Piceus, cylindricus, angustus, nitens, capite
antico truncato obscuro, thorace glabro, elytris scitissime lineatis,
pedibus rufescentibus. Long. 14 lin.

Puatypus Latirinis. Rufescens, longus, cylindricus, nitens, tho-
race glabro, elytris scitissime lineatis apice nigris subdilatatis
abrupte truncatis, angulis exterioribus acutis. Long. 2 lin.

HyYLURGUS DETERMINANS. Niger, capite thoraceque conferte
punctatis, antennis tarsisque pallidis, elytris inter costas punctatis,
costis bene determinatis. Long. 1% lin.

Hytureus concinnutus. Niger, nitens, capite pedibusque rufes-
centibus, thorace glabro, elytris costatis inter costas punctatis.
Long. # lin.

HYLesinus curvirer. Niger, robustus, obscurus, capite thorace-
que confertissime punctatis, antennis pedibusque piceis, elytrorum
striis bene determinatis, stria marginali subundulata. Long. 13
lin.

Hy esinus pesrectus. Ferrugineus, obscurus, capite thoraceque

confertissime punctatis, elytrorum striis bene determinatis. Long.
1 lin.

HyYLeEsinus? rRRESOLUTUS. Piceus, cinereo-tomentosus, antennis
pedibusque rufescentibus, elytris fasciis tribus subdiffusis cinereo-
tomentosis.. Long. 1} lin.

Fam. Curculionide.

Brucuus Ficuratus. Niger, lituris nonnullis pallide rufescen-
tibus, thorace litura postica lanceolata nivea, elytris fascia obli-
qua pallide rufescente, abdomine maculis duabus subapicalibus
niveis, pedibus anterioribus tarsisque posticis rufescentibus. Long.
1 lin.

Brvucuvus incrEtvus. Fusco-cinereus, thorace elytrisque cano sub-
vittatis, abdomine lurido, pedibus anterioribus rufis. Long. 1 lin.

Brucuus pEcRETUus. Canescens, elytris subtilissime lineatis, pedi-
bus rufis, femoribus anticis basi, femoribus intermediis pedibusque
posticis nigris. Long. 3 lin.

Evcorynvus COLLIGENDUs. Nigricans, punctis nonnullis albidis,

antennis fascia ante clavam albida, pedibus albido fasciatis. Long.
3-4 lin.

EvcoryNvus CoLuicEens. Niger, subtus cinerascens, capite thorace-
que conferte punctatis, elytris rude lineato-punctatis cinereo tri-
fasciatis, fascia 14 versus humeros dilatata, 23 3que apicali utrin-
que connexis. Long. 33—5 lin.

XYLINADES INDIGNUS. Niger, robustus, subtus cinereus, capite
antico rugoso, thorace tuberculato, elytris lineato-subtuberculatis

cinereo substrigatis. Long. 7 lin.

262 Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects.

XENOCERUS ANGULIFER. fem. Niger, subtus cinerascens, an-
tennis subclavatis corporis dimidio brevioribus, capite vittis duabus
obliquis cinereis antice connexis, thorace vittis tribus cinereis, ely-
tris cinereo marginatis, lineis tribus transversis cinereis, linea 1*
obliqua bifurcata. Long. 6 lin.

XENOCERUS REVOCANS. Mas. Ater, capite vitta testacea, rostro
longo apice dilatato, antennis corpore triplo longioribus, thorace
vittis tribus testaceis, elytris testaceis sex-vittatis, vittis duabus
mediis antice suturalibus postice arcuatis, vittis duabus exterioribus
postice abbreviatis, vittis duabus marginalibus integris. Long.
5 lin.

ANTHRIBUS APICALIS. Niger, cinereo-tomentosus, capite thorace-
que nigro substrigatis, elytris nigro guttatis apice albidis. Mas.
Antennis corpore longioribus. Fem. Antennis corporis dimidio
non longioribus fascia albida. Long. 6 lin.

ARZOSARUS INTANGENS. Nigro-cinereus, elytris cimereo substri-
gatis. Long. 13-13 lin.

AR#ZOSARUS BIFOVEATUS. After, tibils rufescentibus, elytris foveolis
duabus anticis. Long. 1 lin.

ARRHENODES APPROXIMANS. Piceus, antennis thoraee paullo bre-
vioribus, thorace subconico, elytris rude punctato-lineatis, lituris
quatuor rufis, basali et apicali angustis, duabus intermediis trans-
versis. Mas. Capite antico producto foyeolato subdilatato. Fam.
Rostro tenui cylindrico antennis breviore. Long. 83 lin.

ARRHENODES FACILIS. Ferrugineus, rostro piceo, thorace fascia
interrupta guttata et incisa nigricante, elytris lituris suturalibus et
marginalibus nigris, pedibus nigro fasciatis. Long, 22 lin.

CEROBATES ACICULATUS. Piceus, rostro tenui cylindrico, antennis
thorace longioribus rostro vix duplo longioribus, elytris punctato-
lineatis, maculis quatuor rufis, 1* 3° et apicali suturalibus, 2? mar-
ginali, pedibus rufescentibus. Long. 3 lin.

CEOCEPHALUS CaAvus. Piceus, angustus, attenuatus, subcylindricus,
thorace late sulcato, elytris striatis apud latera punctatis. Mas.
Rostro antennis vix duplo longiore, apice subdilatato. Fam. Ros-
tro antennis longiore, apice tenui. Long. 83-11 lin.

NEMOCEPHALUS PLANICOLLIS. Mas. Piceus, angustus, subcylin-
dricus, rostro autennis breviore basi suleato, lateribus subtubercu-
latis, apice subdilatato, thorace postico plano sulcato, elytris striatis
rufo quadrimaculatis, macula 1? basali attenuata, 2* 4°que parvis,
3 transversa. Long. 9-10 lin.

NEMOCEPHALUS SPINIROSTRIS. Mas. Piceus, rostro suleato tu-
berculato apice subdilatato et bispinoso, antennis rostro vix duplo
longioribus, thorace convexo, elytris rude punctato-lineatis rufo
quadrimaculatis, macula 1* basali elongata, 2* marginali, 34 trans-
versa. Long. 11-12 lin.

ApopeRws scitutus. Pallide rufus, nitens, glaber, capite thorace-

Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects. 208

que unilineatis, capite longi-obconico elytris breviore, thorace
conico elytris duplo breviore, sulco antico transverso, elytris scite
punctato-lineatis antice impressis. Long. 2¢ ln.

RHYNCHITES SUFFUNDENS. Eneo-viridis, rostro brevi, thorace
punctatissimo, elytris punctato-lineatis nigro-cyaneis basi eeneo-
viridibus. Long. 1} lin.

RHYNCHITES RESTITUENS. /Eneus, subtus niger, rostro_brevi,
thorace punctatissimo, elytris punctato-lineatis. Long. 2 lin.

APION CINGALENSE. Ferrugineo-piceum, rostro elytris breviore,
antennis testaceis clava nigra, pedibus testaceis, elytris striatis.
Long. 1 lin.

SrRoPHOSOMUS sUTURALIS. Nigricans, capite thoraceque sulcatis,
antennis capite longioribus, thoracis lateribus canis, elytris canis
punctato-lineatis, vittis duabus cano punctatis suturaque nigrican-
tibus. Long. 22 lin.

Piazomias £QuALIs. Viridis, subtus purpureo-cupreus disco viridi,
capite thoraceque subsulcatis, capite purpurascente, thorace punc-
tato vitta purpurascente, elytris punctato-lineatis, sutura margine-
que apices versus purpurascentibus. Long. 23-35 lin.

Astycus EBENINUS. Niger, subtus purpureo-cupreus disco viridi,
capite tricarinato, thorace rude punctato non sulcato, elytris punc-
tato-lineatis. Long. 3} lin.

AstycusimMunis. Niger, viridi aureoque scintillans, subtus cya-
neo-viridis, capite thoraceque subsulcatis, elytris punctato-lineatis.
Long. 2-23 lin.

Cieonus 1npUCENS. Niger, cinereo ex parte subpubescens, capite
tricarinato subruguloso, thorace ruguloso postice subtuberculato,
elytris rude punctato-lineatis fascia postica ineequali late interrupta
cana. Long. 6 lin.

MyLuocerus spuRCATUS. Fuscescente-tomentosus, capite antico
sulcato, ore nigro, thorace subtilissime punctato, elytris punctato-
lineatis. Long. 23 lin.

MYLLOCERUS RETRAHENS. Piceus, cano ex parte tomentosus, ca-
pite cano suleato, thorace rude punctato, elytris punctato-lineatis.
Long. 1} hn.

MyY.Locerws posticus. Fuscescens, cano subnebulosus, nigricante
subnotatus, thorace punctato, elytris punctato-lineatis fascia pos-
tica inzequali albida. Long. 13-23 lin.

PuHyLLosius Mimicus. Longi-ovatus, squamis viridibus densissimis
ornatus, thorace conferte punctato, elytris subtilissime punctato-
lineatis, pedibus fulvis. Long. 14 lin.

Lixus nepuurrasciatus. Niger, longi-fusiformis, capite thoracis
longitudine, thorace punctato linea lateribusque cinereis, elytris
punctato-lineatis, fasclis quatuor cimereo-tomentosis, fascia 1* per-
obliqua, 2? abbreviata, 3? obliqua, 4? apicali. Long. 53 lin.

264 Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects.

AucIpEs ogLiauus. Ater, longi-subfusiformis, rostro subtiliter punc-
tato thoracis longitudine subtus apicem versus testaceo, thorace
scabro vittis duabus lateralibus sat latis unaque dorsali tenui tes-
taceis, elytris rude lineato-punctatis, vittis duabus testaceis, inte-

riore latissime interrupta, exteriore oblique interrupta postice fur-
cata. Long. 5 lin.

ALCIDES TRANSVERSUS. Niger, fusiformis, rostro punctato thoracis
vix longitudine, thorace scabro vittis quinqne albidis, elytris rude
lineato-punctatis, maculis sex anticis fascia interrupta posteriore
liturisque duabus angulatis apicalibus albidis. Long. 4 lin.

Atucipes cLAusus. Niger, sublinearis, rostro subpunctato thorace
paullo longiore, thorace scabro vittis tribus testaceis, elytris piceis
punctato-striatis, vittis duabus anterioribus postice connexis fasciis-
que duabus posterioribus interruptis testaceis. Long. 33 lin.

APOTOMORHINUS ALBO-ATER. Ater, rostro gracili nitente elytris
vix breviore, thorace scitissime punctato maculis duabus posticis
magnis lateralibus albis, abdomine albo, elytris scite punctato-
lineatis fascia apiceque albis. Long. 23 lin.

APOTOMORHINUS SIGNATUS. Ater, rostro elytris breviore, thorace
scite punctato strigis duabus posticis lateralibus albis, elytris scite
lineatis, strigis sex scutelloque albis. Long. 14 lin.

CRYPTORHYNCHUS INEFFECTUS. Longi-subellipticus, testaceo-
cinerascente-tomentosus, nigro-setosulus, rostro brevi nigro, tho-

race conferte punctato, vitta albida, elytris scabro-striatis. Long.
33 lin.

CRYPTORHYNCHUS? ASSIMILANS. Subfusiformis, fuscescente-to-
mentosus, rostro gracili nigro nitente, thorace subcarinato rude

punctato disco nigricante, elytris nigro notatis albido variis rude
punctato-lineatis. Long. 5 lin.

CRYPTORHYNCHUS NOTABILIS. Fuscescens, angustus, linearis,
rostro nigro brevi tenui nitente, thorace confertissime punctato,
elytris rude punctato-lineatis, sutura nigra. Var. Thorace vitta
albida antice abbreviata, elytris fascia postica albida. Long.
33—4 lin.

CrYPTORHYNCHUS DECLARATUS. Ferrugineus, subfusiformis, ros-
tro nigro nitente sat tenui coxas intermedias attingente, thorace
rude punctato, elytris rude punctato-lineatis, fasciis quatuor in-
eequalibus, duabus albis duabusque nigris, pedibus albis, femoribus
posticis tibiisque nigro-cinctis. Long. 5 lin.

CryPTORHYNCHUS VEXATUS. Ferrugineo-nigricans, subfusiformis,
rostro brevi crasso punctato apice nitente, thorace rude punctato,
elytris tuberculatis rude punctato-lineatis fascia postica albida.
Long. 5 lin.

DESMIDOPHORUS COMMUNICANS. Ferrugineus, crassus, rostro
nigro erasso breviusculo quadrangulato punctato, thorace tubercu-
lato maculis duabus posticis lateralibus albis, elytris valde convexis

Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicidee. 265

rude tuberculatis, plagis duabus basalibus lateralibus fasciaque

postica albis, femoribus posterioribus apice albidis. Long. 3-34 lin.
DESMIDOPHORUS STRENUUS. Niger, crassus, rostro crasso brevi

rude punctato, thorace scabro, elytris fasciculatis scabro-striatis

valde convexis, pedibus testaceo-pubescentibus. Long. 5 lin.
DesMIDOPHORUS INEXPERTUS. Ferrugineus, brevis, subovatus,

rostro nigro brevi crasso multicarinato, thorace subtuberculato,

elytris tuberculato-striatis fascia tenui albida. Long. 2% lin.

[To be continued. }

XXVIII.— Descriptions of new Helicidee contained in the Darjiling
Collections of Messrs. W. T. and H. F. Blanford. By W. H.
Benson, Esq.

1. Helix macropleuris, nobis, n. s.

Testa subaperte umbilicata, attenuato-pyramidata, oblique minute
arcuato-striata, superne costis remotis elevatis arcuatis munita,
decorticata albida, nitidula; spira pyramidali, superne attenuata,
apice papillari, papilla leeviori, sutura carinato-marginata ; anfrac-
tibus 8 conyexiusculis, ultimo non descendente, filoso-carinato,
subtus planulato, versus aperturam convexiusculo, circa umbilicum
profundissimum, anguste perspectivum, angulato; apertura obli-
qua?, transversa, quadrata, peristomate tenui, recto, margine
columellari lato, expansiusculo.

Diam. major 5, minor 43, long. 53 mill.

Habitat in valle Rungun, prope Darjiling, rarissime.

This shell is an exaggeration of the Bascauda type of the
Khasia Hills, with a more remote costulation and lengthened
attenuate spire. The aperture of the single dead specimen col-
lected by Mr. W. T. Blanford is not in the best condition.

2. Helix Corys, nobis, n. s.

Testa perforata, elongato-pyramidali, oblique confertim minutissime
costulato-striata, albida, non nitente; spira anguste pyramidali,
apice obtusiusculo, sutura impressa; anfractibus 53 convexiuscu-
lis, ultimo ad peripheriam filoso-carinato, basi planiuscula ; aper-
tura obliqua?, quadrata, longitudine latitudinem sequante, peri-
stomate tenui, recto, margine columellari verticali, longe vix ex-
pansiusculo.

Diam. 2, long. 3 mill.

Habitat in valle Rungun, prope Darjiling, rarissime occurrens.

A single dead specimen occurred to Mr. W. T. Blanford.
This minute shell is of a type allied to the last-described species
in form, but is very differently sculptured. Its more pointed,
not papillate apex, and the absence of costulation at somewhat
remote intervals, and of a marginate suture, through so many
whorls, prove that it is not the young of macropleuris.

266 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicide.

From the clear horn-coloured Helix fastigiata, Hutton, of the
Western Himalaya, it may be known by its narrower spire, de-
cided sculpture, minute size, the absence of a marginate suture,
and by its perforate base; and from the dark-coloured H. Bar-
rakporensis, Pfr., of the Sikkim Terai, by the first three cha-
racters.

3. Helix Rimicola, nobis, n. s.

Testa vix perforata, orbiculato-pyramidata, tenui, fragili, oblique
striatula, diaphana, pallide cornea; spira conica, apice obtuso,
sutura leviter impressa; anfractibus 5} convexiusculis, ultimo
convexo, compresse rotundato; apertura obliqua, subquadrato-
lunari, peristomate tenui, recto, margine columellari verticaliter
descendente, basali arcuato.

Diam. major 43, minor 4, axis 4 mill.

Var. peripheria primo subangulata, angulo versus aperturam
evanescente, in juniori magis conspicuo.

Habitat forma typica prope Landour Himalayze occidentalis, varietas
in valle Rungun prope Darjiling, rarissime.

I got a single fresh specimen of this fragile species, in Octo-
ber 1842, in a precipitous rift at the back of the Seinty or
Queinty ridge, eastward of my grounds at Rockville, near Lan-
dour, and at an elevation of nearly 7000 feet. The Messrs.
Blanford have lately procured the variety, but rarely, and in a
dead state, in the Rungun Valley in Sikkim, at an elevation of
4000 feet. From the data furnished by Mr. W. T. Blanford
respecting the resort of species .at Darjilmg, I observe that the
same forms evince a disposition to descend there to a lower alti-
tude above the sea than in the western portion of the range—a
circumstance attributable probably to the greater moisture of the
climate,—whereas the drought and hot winds, which prevail for
so many months in the year at the base of the western ranges,
drive species to a greater height in order to obtaim the humidity
necessary to their existence. At Landour this form escaped the
active researches of the late Dr. J. F. Bacon; and I am not
aware of its having yet occurred to Capt. T. Hutton.

4. Helix rorida, nobis, n. s.

Testa subperforata, globoso-depressa, tenuissima, minutissime radiato-
striatula, polita, pellucida, fusco-cornea ; spira depresse conoidea,
apice obtuso, sutura impressiuscula, tenui-marginata ; anfractibus
4 convexiusculis, ultimo ad peripheriam convexo, subtus convexi-
usculo ; apertura obliqua, subrotundato-lunari, peristomate tenui,
recto, margine columellari verticali, arcuato, superne brevissime
reflexo, perforationem fere celante.

Diam. major 5, minor 43, axis 23 mill.

Habitat ad Darjiling, necnon ad collem Sunhul.

Independently of its smaller size, translucent dark corneous

Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicide. 267

tinge and polish, this shell is distinguished from H. Hodgsoni,
Blanford, by the narrow but more distinct margination of the
suture, its more depressed spire, fewer whorls, and by the absence
of any degree of compression at the periphery. It inhabits
a region varying from 7000 to 8000 feet, living, according to
Mr. W.T. Blanford, on succulent shrubs.

5. Helix Hodgsoni, Blanford, MSS.

Testa anguste perforata, globoso-depressa, solidiuscula, radiato-stria-
tula, superne striis minutissimis inconspicuis spiralibus sculpta,
subtus nitidula, translucente, sub epidermide caduco, pallide cor-
neo, albida; spira conoidea, apice obtuso, sutura impressa, leviter
marginata ; anfractibus 5, primis sensim crescentibus convexius-
culis, ultimo ad peripheriam compresse convexo, subtus convexius-
culo; apertura subobliqua, subquadrato-rotundato-lunari, peristo-
mate tenui, recto, margine columellari subverticaliter descendente,
superne reflexo, marginibus callo tenui junctis.

Diam. major vix 7, minor 6, axis 43 mill.

Habitat at Pankabari, in regione calidiori Terai.

A single worn specimen of this species is in the Collection.
In form and many characters it so nearly tallies with a little
undescribed shell which I collected at Mussoorie and Landour,
that I feel much disposed to unite them; but the greater com-
parative solidity of the Darjiling specimen, the caducous epider-
mis, and the circumstance of the margins being united by a
callus, of which there is no trace in any of my Western speci-
mens, make it undesirable to confound them until a series of
the Darjiling species can be had for comparison. The species
was probably named by Mr. W. T. Blanford either after the
distinguished engineer, Col. J. A. Hodgson, who first explored
Darjiling, and wrote a paper on its topography, which was pub-
lished in the ‘Gleanings in Science,’—or after Mr. Brian H.
Hodgson, formerly Resident at the court of Nipal, and latterly
residing at Darjiling, whose diligent mvestigation of the Mam-
malia and Birds of those regions is well known to naturalists.

6. Helix seposita, nobis, n. s.

Testa imperforata, conoideo-globulesa, tenui, obsolete oblique stria-
tula, albida, epidermide cornea induta ; spira brevi, conoidea, apice
obtuso, sutura impressiuscula; anfractibus 3, superne vix con-
vexiusculis, ultimo magno, ventricoso, pene totam testam effor-
mante, periomphalo leviter excavato; apertura magna, obliqua,
rotundato-lunari, peristomate tenui, recto, margine columellari
arcuatim descendente, vix expansiusculo.

Diam. major. 7, minor 53, axis 5 mill.; apert. long. 43, lat. 4 mill.

Habitat prope Darjiling. Detexit H. Blanford ; communicavit W.
Theobald, jun.

The Helicoid form of this shell and the absence of perfora-

268 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicide.

tion make it doubtful whether it should be referred to Helia or
Vitrina. No specimen is contained in Mr. W. T. Blanford’s
collection. The single example seen was received by Mr. Theo-
bald from Mr. H. F. Blanford, and although uninjured in form,
is evidently not in a fresh state.

7. Helix Calpis, nobis, n. s.

Testa perforata, ovato-globosa, regulariter oblique subremote im-
presso-striatula, polita, lutescente-cornea, lineis spiralibus pallidis
cincta ; spira ovato-conica, apice obtuso, sutura impressa ; anfrac-
tibus 44 convexis, ultimo ventricoso, antice sensim descendente,
verticaliter elongato, ad parietem horizontaliter complanato, circa
perforationem excavato ; apertura vix obliqua, verticaliter truncato-
ovata, peristomate tenui, recto, margine columellari subverticali,
expanso, revoluto-reflexo, perforationem satis magnum celante.

Diam. major. 4, long. 53 mill.; apert. long. 3, diam. 2 mill.

Habitat in valle Rungun, prope Darjiling.

The form of this shell is very peculiar, and in the adult has a
distorted appearance, augmented by the flatness of the parietal
region and by the lengthening of the last whorl towards the
aperture. The young shell is conoid globose, and is regular in
form. Four specimens in different stages of growth, and all
more or less injured, were sent by Mr. W. T. Blanford, who
thought it was a dwarf variety of my H. radicicola. He states
that his largest specimen, found near Darjiling, measured—
diam. major 5, minor 4, alt. 6 mill.

8. Helix Pinacis, nobis, n.s.

Testa sinistrorsa, late umbilicata, orbiculato-depressa, superne oblique
scabre plicato-striata, liris confertis spiralibus, subtus striis obli-
quis flexuosis striisque spiralibus decussata, cornea, epidermide
fusca, scabra (junioris ad carinam preesertim hispida). induta ;
spira planata, vix elevatiuscula, apice planato, sutura leviter im-
pressa; anfractibus 73 planulatis, lente et arcte accrescentibus,
ultimo antice breviter descendente, superne subcarinato, subtus
valde convexo, circa umbilicum profundum, perspectivum, coni-
cum, compressiusculo ; apertura valde obliqua, lunari, peristomate
expansiusculo, reflexo, albido, marginibus callo brevi, laminari,
elevatiusculo, sinuato junctis.

Diam. major 14, minor 125, axis 43 mill.

Habitat raro in regione Sikkim in valle Rungun (4000 ped.), necnon
prope Pankabari (1000 ped. alt.).

Nearly allied to H. plectostoma, B., and inhabiting a tract in
the vicinity of Darjiling in company with that shell. Much
larger than the largest Khasia variety of that species, it is distin-
guished by its much wider conical umbilicus, its depressed pla-
nulate spire, planate whorls, closer and more conspicuous spiral

Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicide. ~~ 269

strie on the under side, and by the compression of the base
round the umbilicus.

As is the case in the Khasia Hills, there are two varieties of
Helix plectostoma in size ; but the largest of the Darjiling speci-
mens does not equal in volume the small Khasia one which
formed the type of my original description. Fresh Khasia spe-
eimens are furnished with a scabrous hispid epidermis, as well as
the Darjiling varieties.

9. Helix camura, nobis, n. s.

Testa anguste umbilicata, conoideo-depressa, oblique rude rugoso-
plicatula, sub lente minutissime granulata, subtus leeviori, trans-
lucente, cornea ; spira depresso-conoidea, lateribus planulatis, apice
acutiusculo, sutura leviter impressa, junioris marginata ; anfracti-
bus 63 vix convexiusculis, ultimo compresse carinato, subserrulato,
subtus convexo; apertura obliqua, transversim angulato-lunata,
peristomate tenui, recto, margine basali valde arcuato, columellari
expansiusculo.

Diam. major 22, minor 19, axis 10 mill.

Habitat in valle Rungun, prope Darjiling, rarior.

Nota. Junioris carina compressa marginata magis serrulata apparet.

This shell is alhed to H. Tugurium, B., but is distinguished
by its more depressed spire, flattened and not subconvex at the
sides, its sharper keel, wider umbilicus, and by the roughly de-
veloped sculpture, quite unlike the delicately decussated oblique
stri of the previously known species, which occurs in the
Rungun Valley as well as at Darjiling.

The young shells of H. camura, with the marginate and serru-
late edge of the keel and suture, bear a wonderful resemblance
to H. Serrula, B., of the Khasia range, but may be known by
the absence of a prominent keel in the upper whorls, by the
less developed costulation, the more contracted perforation, the
non-exserted apex, the want of expansion and of thickening in
the basal margin, and by the less oblique descent of the colu-
mellar margin of the aperture, which is moreover less depressed
than in H. Serrula, and gives evident tokens of its immaturity.

10. Helix ornatissima, nobis, n. s.

Testa aperte perforata, subconoideo-depressa, superne oblique con-
fertim et arcuatim costulato-striata, subtus leevigata, polita,
obsolete radiato-striata, luteo-cornea, infra pallidiore; spira de-
presso-conoidea, lateribus planulatis, apice obtuso, sutura im-
pressa submarginata ; anfractibus 7 arcte et lente accrescentibus,
convexiusculis, ultimo superne angulato, angulo ad marginem
aperturze obsoleto, antice vix descendente, subtus convexo ; aper-
tura obliqua, transversim lunata, peristomate recto, intus vix la-

270 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicide.

biato, margine basali arcuato, antrorsum leviter projecto, breviter
expansiusculo.

Diam. major 16, minor 14, axis 8 mill.

Habitat ad Pankabari (1000 ped. alt.), prope Darjiling.

The handsome and regular sculpture of this shell on the
upper side, contrasted with the smoothness and polish of the
lower side, together with the angularity of the rather highly
placed periphery (as in the typical H. decussata, B.), are notice-
able features. It imbabits the Sikkim portion of that narrow
and lengthened unhealthy tract which stretches along the base
of the lower Himalaya from Bhotan nearly to the Sutlej, and
which is known throughout by the appellation of “ Terai.”

11. Helix sequax, nobis, n. s.

Testa perforata, subconoideo-depressa, fere tenui, oblique striatula,
sub lente confertissime spiraliter obsolete striata, nitida, diaphana,
livide olivacev-cornea ; spira depresso-conoidea, lateribus convexi-
usculis, apice obtuso, sutura impressa, subcanaliculato-marginata ;
anfractibus 54 convexiusculis, sensim accrescentibus, ultimo antice
(ztate) vix descendente, ad peripheriam compresse rotundato,
subtus convexiusculo, medio excavato ; apertura obliqua, transver-
sim lunata, peristomate tenui, recto, margine basali arcuato, co-
lumellari breviter reflexo.

Diam. major 18, minor 15, axis 7 mill.

Habitat copiose ad Darjiling et in valle Rungun (7000 et 4000 ped.
alt.).

Several years ago, a series of specimens was sent to me by
Mr. Robert Trotter, with other fine species procured by him at
Darjiling, and described in former Numbers of the ‘ Annals.’
The shell rarely attains the extreme size noted; and, from its
fragility, the lip is seldom perfect. A livid greenish olivaceous
tint is observable in most specimens, which, with the slight
concavity of the sides of the spire, serves to distinguish the
species at the first glance from others of the type of Nanina
vitrinoides, Desh. Mr. W. T. Blanford found it at elevations
varying from 4000 to 7000 feet, and states that it is also met
with at the foot of the Khasia Hills; but I cannot find a speci-
men, among the immature Naninoid shells received from that
quarter through Mr. Theobald, which can be with certainty
assigned to this form.

12. Helix Patane, nobis, n. s.

Testa perforata, subconoideo-depressa, tenui, fragili, radiatim rugoso-
striatula, nitidula, diaphana, lutescente-curnea; spira depresso-
conoidea, apice nitido, hyalino, obtuso, sutura impressa ; anfractibus
5 convexiusculis, lente accrescentibus, ultimo antice leviter descen-
dente, ad peripheriam rotundato-compresso, subtus convexiusculo,

Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicidze. 271

ad periomphalum excavato ; apertura obliqua, transverse lunata,

peristomate tenui, acuto, margine basali arcuato, columellari bre-

viter expanso.
Diam. major vix 9, minor 8, axis 4 mill.
Habitat ad Darjiling, rarissime.

Allied to the Tenasserim H. Petasus, B., but differing in its
inferior lustre, irregular rugose sculpture, thinness, absence of
labiation, and of margination at the suture. Mr. W.T. Blanford
appears to have seen only the single specimen here described,
and which, although taken in a dead state, is in fair condition.

13. Vitrina planospira, nobis, nu. s.

Testa suborbiculato-depressa, peripheria rotundato-ovata, tenui, ]ze-
vigata, obsolete arcuato-striatula, translucente, polita, cornea;
spira convexiuscula, superne planata, sutura canaliculato-margi-
nata ; anfractibus 3, celeriter accrescentibus, ultimo antice depresso,
leviter descendente, ad peripheriam compresse rotundato, subtus
conyexiusculo ; apertura valde obliqua, ovato ?-lunari, peristomate
tenui, superne antrorsum arcuato, margine columellari valde arcuato.

Diam. major 14, minor 11, axis 5 mill.

Habitat ad Pankabari et in valle Rungun, Vitrine Salii consors,
raro occurrens.

Only two dead and imperfect specimens were collected by Mr.
W.T. Blanford. The species is remarkable for the sudden flat-
ness of the upper part of the spire, and for the neat shallow
eanaliculate suture. It was found in company with a variety of
the smaller and more convex Vitrina Salius, B., which Mr. Theo-
bald had previously taken alive on the Khasia Hills.

Helix radicicola, B.

Var. major, solidiuscula, fasciis duabus castaneis ornata, superiori
mediocri, prope suturam, inferiori lata, infra peripheriam ; aper-
turee margine dextro magis expanso.

Diam. major 16, minor 14, axis 13, long. 16 mill. ; apert. intus
long. 9, lat. 8 mill.

I have sought in vain for sufficient characters to separate this
fine variety from the shell which I got at Landour, in a ravine
not far to the eastward of the locality of H. Rimicola, and on
the back of the same ridge. My best specimen, figured in
Reeve’s ‘ Iconica,’ pl. 125. f. 753, was mislaid when I described
the shell in the ‘ Annals’ for Sept. 1848; and the expansion of
the peristome at the base and right side was consequently
omitted in that description. The greater size and solidity, and
the coloured bands, of the Darjiling shell, are insufficient to
constitute a species in the absence of a difference in form and
sculpture. On a close examination of the Landour shell under

272 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicide.

a lens, obsolete bands of deeper and lighter tints may be de-
tected.

The single adult specimen found by Mr. W. T. Blanford, at
4000 feet elevation in the Rungun Valley, is in a weathered
state ; but one of two specimens in a young state, with the peri-
phery obtusely angulate, sent under a separate number, exhibits
a surface of the same colour as Landour specimens, but with
bands of chestnut broken up, on the lower whorl, into numerous
narrow lines, especially on the under side; and there are vestiges
of oblique sharply-edged epidermal striz, indicating the abode
of the young shell in very damp situations. In the adult Lan-
dour exampie the obtuse angle at the periphery disappears, as
it does also in the large Darjiling variety.

Helix Barrakporensis, Pfr.

Two bleached and broken specimens of a small shell allied
to H. fastigiata, Hutton, from the Western Himalaya, were
found by Mr. W. T. Blanford at Pankabari and in the Rungun
Valley, at elevations of 1000 and 4000 feet. They cannot be
distinguished from Pfeiffer’s H. Barrakporensis, of which speci-
mens were sent to me by the late Dr. J. F. Bacon from Titalya,
on the border of. the Sikkim Terai, before the shell was seen by
Dr. Pfeiffer; others were more recently taken by Capt. Hutton
in the Dhoon Valley below Landour, and were transmitted to
me by him under the MS. name of Sivalensis, H. The fresh
shell is distinguished by its dark horn-colour as contrasted with
the pale tint of the smaller H. fastigiata, by its conspicuous
perforation, and by the want of margination at the suture ob-
servable in the latter species. At Mussoorie and Landour, A.
fastigiata is not uncommon above 5000 and beyond 7000 feet
elevation. I procured it most frequently creepimg on the large
wet leaves of Sazifraga ciliata, in damp and shady situations
having a northern aspect.

The occurrence of H. Barrakporensis near Calcutta is more
than doubtful. There is a country-house called “ Titalya,”
near Barrakpore, which may have given rise to an error in the
statement of the locality of the species.

Helix delibrata, B.

Of this shell, first found in the Khasia Hills, and again in the
southern provinces of Burmah, Mr. W. T. Blanford has sent a
decayed specimen which he procured at Pankabari (about 1000
feet elevation), at the foot of the great Himalayan chain, in a
climate very similar to that of Terai Ghat and of its Burmese
home. Helix Castra, B., accompanies it at each extremity of

Mr. C. Spence Bate on some British Diastylide. 273

this lengthened and devious line. Mr. Blanford states that he
had met with a single specimen of H. Castra in the hills S.W. of
Balasore in Orissa, and remarks that no other instance has oc-
curred of the detection of a Sikkim shell in the tract to the
south of the Ganges.

Cheltenham, February 19, 1859.

Note.—There being already a Helix Catinus, Pfr., Mal. Blatter,
1856, the name conferred on the Moulmein shell (No. 4 of the
memoir contained in the ‘ Annals’ for March 1859, page 185)
must be altered. I now designate the species as Helix Cy-
claspis, B.

March 12, 1859.

XXIX.—On some British Diastylide.
By C. Spence Bate, Esq.

AMONG a very interesting batch of Crustacea recently sent to me
by Mr. Robertson of Glasgow, the followmg appear of especial
imterest :—

Bodotria arenosa, Goodsir. This specimen enables me to
verify the general correctness of the author’s figure, which, from +
want of examples, I was not able to do in my paper on the British
Diastylide in the ‘ Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist.’ for June 1856.

Cuma Edwardsii, Kroyer. This enables me to confirm the
doubt expressed in that paper as to its being a Cuma. There
are five segments of the pereion exposed behind the carapace,
and the posterior pair of pleopoda have both their terminal rami
double-articulated. In both these conditions it agrees with the
genus Vuunthomsonia, recently described by me in the ‘ Natural
History Review,’ to which for the future we must consider
C. Edwardsiu to belong.

Cuma unguiculata, n. sp.

I have not yet had an opportunity of dissecting a specimen of
the typical species of Cuma; but, assuming Goodsir’s descrip-
tion to be correct, the present species appears to belong to
that genus. The pair of antenne have two articulations, and
terminate in two or three long hairs. The gnathopoda and
pereiopoda terminate in a long, curved, nail-like dactylos. The
posterior pair of pleopoda have their peduncle very short, and the
rami unequal, each terminating in a long fine hair, the internal
longer and stouter than the external, and armed on the internal
margin near the middle with two or three short teeth.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. in. 18

274. Mr. J. Miers on the Styracee,

It was taken by Mr. Robertson “among some fibres of a nest
of Lima hians ; it was always covered with mud, which is difficult

ne
“7 |
4/j
j
Ye
Tf
/

Cuma unguiculata.
zi, second gnathopod; m, third pereiopod; u, posterior pleopod.

to detach, and sluggish ; it frequently pushes its tail up between
its legs, thrusting it out below the head.”

This species may be readily distinguished from any other by the
shortness of the peduncle of the posterior pair of pleopoda and
the strongly unguiculate character of the terminal spine on the
perelopoda, from which latter circumstance the name of the
species is derived.

XXX.—On the Natural Order Styracez, as distinguished from
the Symplocaceee. By Joun Minrs, F.R.S., F.L.S., &e.

[Continued from p. 146.]

I wave adopted the opinion of Cavanilles in considering Sér7-
gilia distinct from Styrax, with which it has been associated by
later botanists ; the reasons for this conclusion will be presently
stated. The former genus will comprise all the South American
species of Styraz enumerated by DeCandolle. The Mexican species
of the genus, from the imbricate zestivation of their corolla, appear
to be congeneric with the North American and European forms.

In looking over the Hookerian herbarium, I noticed two or
three species which I had no hesitation in referring to the Cyrta
of Loureiro,—a genus placed by Endlicher as an aberrant form
of the Order, and by DeCandolle excluded from the family solely

as distinguished from the Symplocacez. 275

on account of its superior ovary (Prodr. vill. 245) : this reason
is untenable, because in the structure of its ovary it offers no
difference whatever from Styrax and Strigilia. I have examined
Cyrta carefully, and find that it agrees with Strigilia in the
almost coriaceous texture of its petals and in their valvate zsti-
vation, in which respects both notably differ from Styraz.

Owing to the singularly different structure of the fruit and
seed in Halesia and Pterostyrax, it appears desirable to restore
the tribe Halesiee. I do not see the propriety of retaming
the tribe Pamphiliee, which differs in no respect from the Sty-
racine, except in having only one or two erect ovules in each
placenta] division: we find in Styrax Japonica also two erect
ovules in each cellule ; so that there is no real character to justify
the separation of Pamphilia and Foveolaria to form a distinct
tribe. It is true that the former has only five stamens; but the
latter, on the other hand, has the same number as Séragilia.

Hence I propose to divide the Styracee into two tribes, the
limits of which may be thus defined :—

Tribus 1. Sryracine®. Ovarium superum, 1-loculare, imo
breviter 3-septatum ; ovula plurima, erecta aut horizontalia.
Fructus drupaceus, omnino superus, 1-locularis, pericarpio
indehiscente aut 3-valvari. Semen unicum (rarissime 2),
testa ossea, raphide infinitissime diviso in telam cottoneam e
vasis numerosissimis spiralibus undique sparsis, et hme cum
endodermide solubili. — Genera Styrax, Cyrta, Strigilia,
Foveolaria, Pamphilia.

Tribus 2, Hatestnx. Ovarium semisuperum, 1-loculare, imo
breviter 4-5-septatum. Fructus inferus, alatus, pericarpio
nuciformi mdehiscente, centro omnino vacuo, locellis 1-2-3
parvis parietalibus osseis 1-spermis. Semen parvum, testa
membranacea, -raphide simplici ventrali.—Genera Halesia,
Pterostyraz.

Many other genera have been placed in this family by dif-
ferent authors, all of which (if we except Cyrta) have been very
properly excluded by Prof. A. DeCandolle in his ‘ Prodromus’
(vi. 245). Among these is Diclidanthera, a genus which has
lately been amply elucidated by Prof. von Martius in his ‘ Flora
Brasiliensis’ (fase. xvii, p. 11. tab. 4), who, while placing it there
among the Hbenacee, endeavours to show its nearer affinity to-
wards Polygalacee. It appears to me to hold a different rela-
tionship, as I shall shortly demonstrate in a separate paper on
this subject.

I will now proceed to offer the characters of each genus of
this family in the succession above indicated, mostly derived

18%

276 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracez,

from my own observations, prefacing each of them by a few
remarks.
1, Srypax.

This genus is distinguished principally by the decided imbri-
cation of its petals in eestivation, in which feature it differs from
Cyrta, Strigila, Pamphilia, and Foveolaria; its petals are thin-
ner, larger, and more membranaceous in texture than in those
genera, and in this respect, and in their estivation, resemble
those of Halesia and Pterostyrax. In the typical species, S. of-
ficinalis, the petals often exceed their normal number, five, being
sometimes as many as six, seven, or eight. The filaments are
longer in proportion to the anthers than in Str igilia and Cyrta ;
and in some species the stamens also differ from their normal
number, ten, being sometimes as few as six or seven. The endo-
carp of the fruit is much thicker than in Séragilia.

Sryrax, Tournef. Benzoin, Hayn. Lithocarpus, Bl.— Calyx
campanulatus, margine fere integro, vix 5-denticulato, per-
sistens. Petala 5-6-7-8, oblonga, obtusa, extus tomentella,
imo adhesione filamentorum in tubum brevem conniventia,
eestivatione plus minusve imbricata. Stamina 10, interdum
abortu pauciora, uniserialia, petalis invicem alterna et oppo-
sita, alternis paullo brevioribus ; fi/amenta linearia, compressa,
cum petalis orta et 1isdem imo laxe agglutinata ; anthere elon-
gatee, porrectée, post dehiscentiam arcuate, 2-loculares, loculis
parallelis, discretis, dorso per totam longitudinem ad fila-
mentum adnatis, eo dimidio brevioribus, antrorsum rima
longitudinali dehiscentibus. Pollen reticulatum, depresso-
rotundatum, vel sub-3-gonum, angulis vesicule hiantibus.
Ovarium liberum, subovatum, pariete imo tenui et sulcato,
summo crassiusculo, intus ad basin sepimentis 3 rudimen-
tariis ad placentam centralem brevem nexis, in carinis totidem
parietalibus continuis, et intra stylum cavum percurrentibus,
hoc modo superne omnino l-loculare, et imo brevissime
atque complete 3-locellatum ; ovu/a circiter 9 (interdum
pauciora) in quoque locello, crebriter 3-serlalia, superiora (cum
raphe interna) erecta, media (raphe supera) horizontalia, infe-
riora resupinatim pendula (cum raphe hinc externa), omnia
in tuberculis totidem aut foveolis prominentibus placentze car-
nosee sessa. Stylus erectus, valde elongatus, ovario 5-6-plo
longior, tenuis, stamina multo superans. Stigma obsolete
d-lobum. Drupa exsucca, ovato-globosa, tomentosa, calyce
brevi immutato suffulta, et stylo persistente terminata, peri-
carpio coriaceo apice 3-valvatim hiante, 1-locularis, 1- rarissime
2-3-sperma. Semen erectum, loculo conforme, impressione
carinarum endocarpu 3-suleatum ; festa crassiuscula, ossea,

as distinguished from the Symplocacee. Paw |

nitida, dura, ovulis abortivis cirea hilum magnum basalem
notata ; raphe primo tubularis, compressa, ossea, hili basin
perforans et mox in faciem internam teste patescens, hine
breviter ramosa, et cito in filamentis innumerabilibus delica-
tissimis spiralibus cottoneo-implexis in telam araneiformem
ubique producta; integumentum intermedium opacum, mem-
branaceum ; integumentum internum tenuiter membranaceum,
ad priorem subadhesum ; albumen carnosum; embryo axilis,
longitudine fere albuminis, cotyledonibus foliaceis, rotundato-
ovatis, imo subcordatis, nervosis, radicula tereti infera duplo
longioribus, et 6-plo latioribus.

Arbores vel frutices in Europa, America boreali, Asia et Japonia
crescentes, sepe pilis stellulosis tomentose ; folia alterna, in-
tegra, vel dentata, petiolata ; racemi terminales, pluriflori, foliost,
vel bracteati aut axillares et pauciflori ; flores albidi.

Of the forty-five species of Styrax enumerated by DeCandolle,
I have removed thirty-one into Sérigi/ia, and five into Cyria: to
the remaining nine (some of which yet remain to be verified)
must be added S. odoratissimum, Champ. (Hook. Kew Jo. Bot.
iv. 804), S. ellipticum and S. subpaniculatum, Jungh. et Vriese
(Walp. Rep. vi. 459). SS. Obassia, from Japan, bears greatly the
habit and inflorescence of Pterostyrax ; but, as its fruit is said to
be drupaceous, it must be referred to the tribe Styracinee : its
_broadish rounded petals are much imbricated in estivation.
S. odoratissimum, from China, is a very distinct species; its
corolla is also imbricated in estivation, and its drupe is acutely
mucronated, with a tendency to split at the base into three
regular valves. S. Benzoin appears to differ from both in having
very entire leaves and a compound raceme. I have not seen its
flowers ; but its fruit corresponds with that of S. officinalis.

2. Cyrta.

I have already alluded to the principal features that distin-
guish this genus from Styraz: its thicker and more ligneous
pericarp opens at the apex and splits down to the base in three
equal valves ; the form of its much thicker petals and the manner
of their estivation are different from those in Styraxv, Halesia,
and Pterostyrax, being valvate or slightly introflexed, as in
Strigilia, Pamplhilia, and Foveolaria. I have drawn up its ge-
neric character from observation upon most of the under-
mentioned species.

Cyrra, Loureiro.—Fiores hermaphroditi. Calyx urceolato-cya-
thiformis, margine 5-dentatus, dentibus nervis prominulis
decurrentibus hine 5-carinatus, persistens. Petala 5, lineari-
oblonga, acuta, crassiuscula, extus tomentella, intus glabra,imo

278 Mr. J. Miers on the Styraccee,

adheesione filamentorum breviter subconnata, <estivatione val-
vata, marginibus subinvolutis. Stamina 10, uniserialia, erecta,
petalis equilonga; filamenta linearia, angusta, complanata,
pilosa, cum petalis orta, et ad eorundem basin breviter et laxe
coheerentia, in vestivatione replicata ; anthere lineares, 2-lobe,
lobis parallelis ad filamentum angustiorem dorso adnatis et
duplo vel triplo brevioribus, szepe stellatim pilosis, antrorsum
longitudinaliter dehiscentibus. Ovarium omnino superum,
turbinatum, summo depressum, imo 10-sulcatum, calyce
quadruplo brevius, tomentosum, 1-loculare, interne carinis 3
prominulis parietalibus e placenta libera brevi centrali orienti-
bus, hine brevissime pseudo-3-locellatum ; ovula pauca, e basi
erecta, in tuberculis totidem placentz sessa. Stylus simplex,
tenuis, glaber, longitudine stammum, summo paullo incrassatus
et vacuus. Stigma obsolete 3-dentatum. Dr upa sicca, coriacea,
calyce immutato triplo breviori suffulta, turbinata, vel ovata,
1-locularis, 1-sperma, in valvis 3 zequalibus ab apice ad basin
hians. Semen erectum, solitarium, subglobosum, structura
omnino Styracis, nisi embryone magis obliquo.

Frutices Asiatict ; folia alterna, subintegra aut denticulata, den-
tibus sepe glandulosis, petiolata; racemi se@pius terminales,
foliosi aut bracteati.

1. Cyrta agrestis, Lour. Coch. 1. 278 ;—foliis ellipticis, utrinque
acutis, distanter denticulatis, denucaie glandulosis, crassius-
culis, glaberrimis, superne rite! valde reticulatis, subtus
pallidioribus, sub lente venis obsolete stellato-pilosulis, petiolo
brevissimo canaliculato; racemis terminalibus, multifloris.—
China.—. s. in hb. Hook. (Fortune.)

Folia 2 poll. longa, 9-11 hn. lata, petiolo vix 1 lin. longo.
Racemus 14-2 poll. longus, 6-8-florus. Calyx urceolatus,
sinuato-5-dentatus, 5-carmatus, tomentosus, 2 lin. longus,
ore 2 lin. diam. Petala lineari-lanceolata, acuta, 7 lin. long.,
1 lin. lat., extus tomentella, intus glabra, parallele nervosa,
wstivatione valvata. Stamina 10, quorum 5 petalis alterna et
eequilonga, 5 opposita vix breviora, 7 lin. long., filamenta com-
planata, imo in tubum 14 lin. long., subcoherentia, et hine
glabra, tune libera, medio barbata, illine glabra, connectivo
extus stellato-tomentoso ; antherz lineares, dorso adnate, 3 lin.
longze. Ovarium oblongum, liberum, imo glabrum, superne
pilis creberrimis sericeo-villosum, 1 lin. longum. Stylus te-
nuis, rectus, glaberrimus, 6 ln. longus 3 stigma obsoletum ;
oieatte? 5-angulati, superne crassiores, 4 lin. longi.

. Cyrta Finlaysoniana. Styrax Finlaysonianum, Wall. Cat.
ee ; DC. Prodr. viii. 261 ;—vamulis racemis calyceque to-
mentosis ; folus ellipticis, utrmque subobtusis, margine cre-

as distinguished from the Symplocaceze. 279

nulatis, fere integris, superne viridibus, glaberrimis (juniori-
bus tomentellis), nervis parum eminentibus, venis transversis
reticulatis, subtus pallidis, sparse et obsolete stellato-pilosis ;
racemis paucifloris, simplicibus, quam folium dimidio breviori-
bus, floribus stramineo-tomentellis, pedicellis calyce sub-bre-
vioribus, calyce subhemispherico, 5-denticulato.—India
Orient.—v. s. in hb. Wall.

Folia 3-44 poll. longa, 13-2 poll. lata, petiolus 3 lin. longus ;
racemi in ramulis imo foliosis terminales, circiter 6-flori.

. Cyrta luculenta. Cyrta agrestis, Ham., non Lour. Styrax
serrulatum, Wall. var. B ;—toliis ovalibus vel ellipticis, utrin-
que acutis, glaberrimis, irregulariter denticulatis, dentibus
glandulosis, superne fusco-viridibus nervis stramineis, inferne
interdum pallidioribus, nervis venisque transversis promi-
nentibus, in areolis (rudimento pilorum) punctulatis, petiolo
tenui canaliculato, subtus tomentoso ; racemis terminalibus
et axillaribus floribusque pallide tomentellis.—Assam.—+. s.
in hb. Hook. (Griffith, 286.)

Species valde distincta : folia 24-4¢ poll. longa, 14-16 lin.
lata, petiolus 2-3 lin. longus; racemus 2-24 poll. longus,
6-8-florus ; fructus ovatus, calyce cupuliformi suffultus, to-
mentosus, 5 lin. longus, 4 lin. diam., styli vestigio apiculatus,
pericarpio crasso lignoso e basi trivalvatim rimante, abortu
monospermus.

. Cyrta Japonica. Styrax Japonica, Sieb. & Zuecar. Fl. Jap.
i. 58. tab. 23; DC. Prodr. vii. 266.—Japonia. :

. Cyrta dealbata, n. sp. ;—foliis oblongis, acuminatis, imo ob-
tusis, crassiusculis, subintegris, margine irregulariter crenu-
lato-recurvo, superne glaberrimis, nervis rachique sulcato-
impressis, subtus cano-pruinosis, nervis venisque transversis
reticulatis promiulis, petiolo tereti, canaliculato, tomentoso ;
racemis multifloris, axillaribus et terminalibus, stramineo-al-
bidis, pruinoso-tomentellis, calyce hemisph:erico, fere integro,
petalis 5, linearibus, acutis.—Malacca.—v. s. in hb. Hook.
(Griffith.)

Folia 23-3 poll. longa, 13-14 poll. lata, petiolus 4 lin.
longus ; racemus 1 poll. longus ; flores parvi, vix 5 lin. longi ;
calyx 13 lin. longus ; petala crassiuscula, linearia, intus fusca,
glabra, parallele nervosa, vix linea lata, zstivatione valvata,
demum reflexa.

. Cyrta suberifolia. Styrax suberifolium, Hook. & Arn., Beechey
Voy. 196, tab. 40; DC. Prodr. vii. 261 ; Hook. Jo. Bot. iv.
304,—Ad char. opt. in DC. Prodr. adde: fructu ovato, avellani
magnitudine, in valvibus 3 ab apice ad basin hiante, semine

280 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracez,

subgloboso.— China.—~. s. in hb. Hook. Hong-Kong (Cham-
pion). ‘

Fructus subspheericus, 6 lin. diam., calyce persistente suf-
fultus.

7. Cyrta virgata. Styrax virgatum, Wall.; DC. Prodr. vi. 267-
—India orient.—v. s. in hb. Wall. (Cat. 4400), Sylhet.—in hb.
Hook. Khasya (Griffith, Lobb).—Bootan (Griffith, 2268).

8. Cyrta serrulata. Styrax serrulatum, Roxb. Flor. Ind. in. 415 ;
DC. Prodr. viii. 267 (excl. synon.).—India orient.—v. s. in
hb. Wall. (Cat. 4400 s.)—in hb. Hook. Garhutty (Simon, 66).

Species preecedenti valde similis; in utraque, folia valde
pallida, glabra, textura tenui, in C. serrulata apice longius-
cule acuminata, dentibus magis perspicuis glandula tereti
elongatis.

3. STRIGILIA.

In a preceding page my reasons are given for separating this
genus from Styraz. The well-marked differences in character
are quite in accordance with the geographical distribution of the
species, which are all confined to the tropical parts of the South
American continent, both on the western and eastern sides. It
differs from Styrax in its more fleshy, almost coriaceous, and
narrower petals, which are always acuminated and valvate in
eestivation. The stamens are nearly the length of the petals ; and
the anther-lobes, which are parallel and linear, are attached by
their entire length upon the filament, which exceeds them in
breadth and around their apex ; they are separated from one an-
other by a narrow interval, and are only in a small degree shorter
than the filaments, which hence appear extremely abbreviated, and
which below the lobes are covered by a tuft of long, stiff, spread-
ing hairs: the margins of the filaments are very laxly coherent,
and loosely attached, for a very short interval, to the base of the
petals. The fruit is oblong, sub-baccate, half enveloped by the
free persistent calyx ; the endocarp is easily separated from the
rest of the thin indehiscent pericarp, and is thin, polished, and
horny, and easily sectile into three valves, which are marked in
the manner before described. Its testa is not so thick as in
Styrax and Cyrta, and its embryo is longer and more erect. It
agrees with Cyrta in the form and estivation of its petals, but
differs in its much longer anthers and in its indehiscent pericarp.

Srricitia, Cav. Foveolaria im parte, R.& P. Tremanthus,
Pers. Epigenia, Vell. Styrax in parte, A. DeCand. et ali-
orum.— Flores hermaphroditi. Calyx tubulosus, obconicus,
5-carinatus, margine obsolete 5-denticulatus, demum paullo
accrescens, omnino liber, persistens, et fructum laxe cingens.
Petala 5, \ineari-oblonga, crassiuscula, tomentosa, estivatione

as distinguished from the Symplocaceze. 281

valvata, cum staminibus imo laxe coherentia, hine pseudo-
gamopetala, decidua. Stamina 10, uniserialia, cum petalis
inserta, quorum 5 paullo longiora, petalis subbreviora et
alternantia, 5 reliqua petalis opposita ; filamenta linearia, com-
planata, antheris sepissime latiora, stellato-pilosa, imo_pilis
simplicibus longis crebris barbata ; anthere 2-lobe, longi-
tudine fere filamentorum, lobis linearibus, segregatis, parallelis,
dorso omnino adnatis, tenuiter membrinaccis, seepissime stel-
lato-pilosis, rima antica longitudinaliter dehiscentibus. Pollen
sub-3-gonum. Ovarium superum, rarius principio in torum
paullulo immersum, cito emersum et omnino liberum, stami-
nibus dimidio brevius, subturbinatum, imo sub-5-gonum,
szepissime apice depresso-conico 5-suleato umbraculiformi in-
crassatum, summo omnino 1-loculare, imo plus minusve bre-
viter 3-septato, septis im nervis 3 carinatis parietalibus intr

stylum cavum percurrentibus, ad basin cum placentam cen-
tralem abbreviatam annexis et hinc locellos 3 incompletos
mentientibus ; ovula plurima, crebra, 6-10 in quoque locello,
2-3-serialia, in tuberculis totidem placentz imo immersa, in-
terdum (placenta brevissima) omnia erecta, vel (ista longiore)
superiora erecta, intermedia horizontalia, inferiora resupi-
natione pendula, raphe ut in Styrace manifesta. Sf ylus erectus,
imo crassior, et hine cavus, stamina vix excedens. Stigma
inconspicuum, brevissime 3-lobum, lobis divaricatis. Drupa
subcarnosa, ovalis, calyce cupuliformi persistente semi-in-
voluta, mesocarpio parco, carnoso, endocarpio tenuiter corneo,
utrinque nitente, maculato, indehiscente, sed in valvis 3 facile
sectili, valvis carina interna mediana signatis, 1-locularis,
monosperma. Semen erectum, loculo conforme, carinis endo-
carpi 3-sulcatum, placenta persistente basali paullo lateraliter
excentrica ovulis abortivis cincta suffultum, /z/o majusculo
signatum ; festa ossea, fragilis, nitida, endodermide separabili,
propter raphen hilum perforantem mox in vittas numerosas
divisam e filis delicatissimis spiralibus numerosissimis com-
positas et in telam araneiformem ubique productam ; imtegu-
mentum intermedium submembranaceum, ad endodermidem
solubilem agglutinatum ; integumentum internum altero libe-
rum, fentiasintum: cum albumine coherens; embryo fere
verticalis, albumine carnoso opalino paullo longiore inclusus,
cotyledonibus ovatis, foliaceis, nervosis, radicula tereti infera
duplo longioribus et 6-plo latioribus.

Arbores Americe tropice, sepissime pilis stellatis tomentose ;
folia alterna, integerrima, crassiuscula, sepius subtus argenteo-
vel ochraceo tomentosa, valde reticulata, rarius glabra ; racemi
axillares, vel ramulos terminantes, pedicellis bracteatis, 1-floris ;
flores tomentost.

282 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracez,

The species hitherto recorded are :—

1. Strigilia oblonga, DC. Prodr.i.621. Styrax oblongum, A. DC.
Prodr. viii. 261.—Peruvia, ad Chinchao et Pillao.

. Strigila Guayanensis. Styrax Guayanense, A. DC. loc. cit.—
Guiana Britannica (Schomb. 965 vel 596).—Rio Amazon
(Spruce).

3. Strigila pallida. Styrax pallidum, A. DC. /. c.—Guiana Gallica

(Le Prieur, 272).

4. Strigila acuminata. Styrax acuminatum, Pohl, Bras. ii. 58.
tab. 1388; A. DC. Ll. c. p. 262.—Brasilia (Rio de Janeiro et
Santa Catharina). °

. Strigila latifolia. Styrax latifolium, Pol, /. c. 60. tab. 140 ;
A. DC. 1. c. 262.—Brasilia (Prov. Minas Geraés).

. Strigilia camporum. Styrax camporum, Poll, l.c. 56. tab.136 ;
A. DC. 1. c. 262.—Brasilia (Prov. Minas Geraés).

. Strigilia parvifolia. Styrax parvifolium, Pohl, 1. c. 53. tab.
133; A. DC. lc. 262.—Brasilia (Prov. Minas Geraés).

. Strigilia subcordata. Styrax subcordatum, Moricand, A. DC.
l. c. 262.—Brasilia (Bahia).

. Strigilia alba. Styrax album, Spreng. Syst. u. 285; A. DC.
1. c. 263.—Brasilia (Prov. Minas Geraés).

10. Strigilia reticulata. Styrax reticulatum, Mart. Reis. ii. 551 ;

A. DC. l.c. 263.—Brasilia (Prov. Minas Geraés).

ll. Strigilia Gardneriana. Styrax Gardnerianum, A. DC. /. e.
263.—Brasilia (Prov. Piauhy. Gardn. 1924).

12. Strigilia florida. Styrax floridum, Pohl, 1. c. 1.54. tab. 134 ;
A. DC. l,c. 263.—Brasilia (Proy. Goyaz).

13. Strigilia obliquinervia. Styrax obliquinervium, A. DC. J. ¢.
263.— Brasilia (Prov. Minas Geraés. Claussen, 306).

14. Strigila nervosa. Styrax nervosum, A. DC. Ll. c.263.—Bra-
silia (Prov. Minas Geraés. Claussen, 303).

15. Strigilia chrysastera. Styrax chrysasterum, Pohl, l. c. 11. 59.
tab. 139; A. DC. Ll. c. 264.—Brasilia (Proy. Goyaz).

16. Strigilia Pohlii. Styrax Pohlu, A. DC. 1.c. 264. SS. ferru-
gineum, Pohl (non Nees & Mart.) l. c. u. 55. tab. 185.—
Brasilia (Prov. Minas Geraés et S. Padlo).

17. Strigilia longiflora. Styrax longiflorum, A. DC. /. c. 264.—
Brasilia (Prov. Bahia, Blanchet, 3458).

18. Strigilia punctata. Styrax punctatum, A. DC. 1. c. 264.—
Brasilia (Proy. Piauhy. Gardn. 2912).

19. Strigilia aurea. Styrax aureum, Mart. Reis. 1.551; A. DC.
1. c. 264.—Brasilia (Prov. Minas Geraés).

20. Strigilia argentea. Styrax argenteum, Pres/, Rel. Haenk. ui.
61; A. DC. 1. c. 264.—Mexico (Acapulco).

21. Strigilia racemosa, Cay. Diss. vu. 338, tab. 201. Styrax
racemosum, 4. DC. 1. c. 265.—Peruvia.

ci)

On

CO LOO eS aSs

as distinguished from the Symplocacez. 283

22. Strigilia ferruginea. Styrax ferrugimeum, Nees & Mart. Nov.
Act. xi. 88; A. DC. l. c. 265.—Brasilia (Prov. Mimas Geraés).

23. Strigilia tomentosa. Styrax tomentosum, Bonpl. Pl. diquin.
n. 72. tab. 101; H. B. K. iii. 261; A. DC.1L. c. 265.—Quito.

24. Strigilia pauciflora. Styrax pauciflorum, A. DC. 1. c. 265.—
Brasilia (Prov. Bahia. Blanchet, 1719).

25. Strigilia ovata, DC. Prodr.i.621. Fovyeolaria ovata, R. & P.
Syst. 1. 100. Tremanthus ovatus, Pers. Ench. 1. 467. Styrax
ovatum, A. DC. 1. c. 267.—Peruvia.

26. Strigilia cordata, DC. 1. c.1.621. Foveolaria cordata, R. & P.
Syst. 1. 99. Tremanthus cordatus, Pers. Ench.i. 467. Styrax
cordatum, A. DC. l. c. 267.—Peruvia.

27. Strigilia leprosa. Styrax leprosum, Hook. & Arn. Jo. Bot. i.
282; A. DC. Ll. ce. 268.—Brasilia (Prov. Rio Grande do Sul).

28. Strigilia macrophylla. Styrax macrophyllum, Schott, Spr.
Syst. w. 425; A. DC. l. c. 268; Pohl, l.c. 1. 61. tab. 141.—
Brasilia. .

Species glabre.

29. Strigilia glabrata. Styrax glabratum, Spreng. Syst. iv. Cur.
post. 406 ; A. DC. l.c.266. Styrax eremophyllum, Podl. /. c.
57. tab. 137. Epigenia integerrima, Vill. Flor. Flum. p. 188 ;
Ic. iy. 1387.—Brasilia (Prov. Rio de Janeiro).

30. Strigilia Pavoni. Styrax Pavonn, A. DC. l.c. 266.—Peruvia.

31. Strigilia psilophylla. Styvax psilophyllum, A. DC. 1. ¢. 266.
—Guiana Gallica.

32. Strigilia leiophylla. Styrax leiophyllum, Nod. in Lindl. Veg.
Kingd. 593 cum icone ;—folis elliptico-oblongis, basi apiceque
subacutis, acumine obtusiusculo, utrinque glaberrimis, in
junioribus pilis raris stellatis sparsim donatis, superne lucidis,
subtus lete viridibus, subtenuibus, costa media nervisque
stramineis subprominulis superne immersis, transversim reti-
culato-venosis, integerrimis, margine tenui cartilagineo haud
revoluto, petiolo sparse pilosulo, superne canaliculato ; racemis
axillaribus, petiolo 2-3-plo longioribus, 6—12-floris ; pedicellis
lepidotis, profunde 5-sulcatis, cum flore subzequilongis ; flori-
bus lepidoto-pruimosis ;_ bacca ovali, calyce libero cupuliformi
semi-inclusa.— Brasilia (in Montibus Organensibus, Proy. Rio
de Janeiro). v. v.

Species mihi lecta, in fructu (Freixal), in flore (Valenga) ;
S. glabrate cognata, tamen sat distincta, sed ita diserepat ; folia
plusquam dimidio longiora et fere 3-plo latiora, tenuicula, non
coriacea, nullo modo pilosa ; racemi 2-plo majores, pluriflori.
Ramuli juniores lepidoti; folia 4-5 poll. longa, 2-23 poll. lata,
utrinque glaberrima, lucida; petiolus 6-8 lin. longus, lepidotus,
canaliculatus ; racemi axillares, simplices, 14-2 poll. longi,

284 Mr. A. White on the Pupa-case of a Coleopterous Insect.

6-12-flori, pedicelli angulati, 4—5 lin. longi (in fructu 7 hin.),
apice incrassati, calyceque granuloso-lepidoti, flavescentes ;
calyx tubulosus, 23 lin. longus, 2 lin. diam., margine fere in-
tegro, vix 5-denticulato, corollam arcte cingens. Corolla extus
albida aut flavescens, lepidoto-pruinosa, in alabastro 5-angu-
lata, eestivatione valvata ; petala 5, linearia, 10 lin. longa, 1 lin.
lata, intus callo apicali marginibusque tomentosis, medio glabra,
parallele nervosa, crassiuscula ; stamina 10, petalis breviora,
filamenta 7 lin. longa, cum petalis orta, iisque imo laxe con-
elutinata, complanata, tenuia, linearia, antheris latiora, glabra,
sed infra antheras fasciculo denso pilorum barbata ; anther
32 lin. longze, lobis sejunctis, parallelis, filamento omnmo
adnatis, pelliculares, sparse stellato-pilosee. Ovarium de-
pressum, apice subconico vel umbraculiforme 5-suleatum,
1 ln. diam., albido-pruinosum, imo constrictum et hime gla-
brum. Stylus tenuis, glaber, 9 lins longus. Stigma sub-
obsoletum. Bacca oblonga, flavido-viridis, glauco-pruinosa,
3 lin. longa, 4 lin. diam.*

The Strigilia australis, Juss.,is Pennantia Cunninghami, Nob.

(huj. op. ser. 2. 1x. 491).
[To be continued. |

XXXI.—Srrcitecia Entomotocica.—III. Note on the Pupa-
case of a Coleopterous Insect from Northern China. By ApAM
Wuirr, A.Z.D. British Museum, Corr. M.L.S. Lyons, &e.

[ With a Plate. |

Ir would be well if some of the acumen displayed by that well-
exercised army of Lepidoptera-collectors in this and other coun-
tries were shown by those who study and collect Coleoptera.
To go no further than these islands: the Doubledays (the late
Edward and his surviving brother Henry, of Epping)—the
Standishes—Douglas—Stainton, and many others reared by
Staimton’s energy, example, and encouragement,—have done,
and are doing, good work. Mr. Logan, of Duddingston in
Scotland, who draws and observes well; Charles Turner, a
keen observer, and the able Peter Bouchard (the two latter
both excellent collectors) have done much to make us ac-
quainted with the transformations of Lepidoptera. In other
words, these and other observers have assisted greatly in clear-
ing up the history of our Lepidoptera. Those most able ob-
servers, naturalists, and artists, John Curtis, F.L.S., and J. O.

* The structure of the seed is fully described in a preceding page
(p. 181). A drawing of this species, with analytical details, will be given
in ‘ Contributions to Botany,’ plate 30.

Mr. A. White on the Pupa-case of a Coleopterous Insect. 285

Westwood, M.A. Oxon. (the former the finest entomological
artist of any age), Mr. Waterhouse, Mr. Haliday, and Mr. Janson
(keen observers and entomologists), have studied the larvee of
insects generally, especially of the Coleoptera, and of those species
of Diptera and other orders which damage our crops or injure
our fruits and trees; but yet an immense field lies before the
young —lies before the old observer. The eggs, larve, and pup
of not one out of fifty of our indigenous insects are known.
Of the hundred and eighty thousand species, or so-called species
of insects which inhabit the world, the metamorphoses of not
one in two hundred and fifty are ascertained. The eggs, larve,
and pupze of whole families are still desiderata. What a blank!
and yet each insect has a history as long as (I should say, longer
than) that of the larva of the Goat- moth, so inimitably given “by
Lyonet, of the Cockchafer by Strauss-Dur ckheim, and “of those
insects so graphically, though more briefly, described by Léon
Dufour, by John Curtis, by Westwood, Haliday, Candéze,
Chapuis, Perris, Goureau, Guérin-Méneville, Audouin, Blan-
chard, and others. What a field les open before men lke Dr.
Asa Fitch and Leconte of America—before future Abbots of
Georgia—rising naturalists here, like Lubbock, Trimen, and
others! How well has Frederick Smith studied the habits of
our Hymenoptera !—a “ busy bee,” as “ industrious” nearly as
an ant, as indefatigable, though not so angular and “ touchy,”
as a wasp, that naturalist is dog good work—work that will
yet tell. It is to be hoped that Mr. Vernon Wollaston may find,
and investigate, the larve and pupze of some of the subjects of
that magnificent work, the ‘Insecta Maderensia,’ now that he
has so completely described the imagines of the Coleoptera of
Madeira.

The work of the learned Drs. Candéze and Chapuis* on the
larvee of Coleoptera, with such additions as M. Coquerel and
others have since made, shows how Just the above observations are.

I have much pleasure in attracting the notice of naturalists
to the cocoon of a species of Coleopterous insect from North
China, the figures of which, by young Mr. Mintern, revised by
Mr. Ford, render description less necessary.

In selecting, from one of those boxes sent by Mr. Fortune
from Shang-hai and other parts of North China, such insects as
were desiderata, I was struck with, and took, three flat pod-like
cases, which, at the time, I judged to be the cases of some Tricho-
pterous insect, allied to one of our “ Caddis-worms.” The cases

* «Catalogue des Larves des Coléoptéres, connues jusqu’a ce jour, avec
la description de plusieurs espéces nouvelles,” par Drs. F. Chapuis et
E. Candéze, m Mém. Soc. Roy. Liege, t. vill. (1853) pp. 341-622, with
9 plates.

286 Mr. A. White on the Pupa-case of a Coleopterous Insect.

were flat, greyish brown, of an oblong form, strangulated some-
what in the middle and rounded at the end,—much like the
pods of one of the Crucifere in our gardens (an annual or bi-
ennial), whose seeds have flat rims, assisting to disperse the seed,
or to buoy it up for a time, till at last it smks. These pods
looked also a little like two somewhat roundish flat ovals con-
nected, with a distinct and smoother oval impression on the
middle; they were formed of minute particles of yellowish and
brownish matters, closely cemented; their outline was a little
irregular; and they were not all shaped exactly alike. I put
them away. On being approved by our Keeper, and recom-
mended, the North China insects, like all the specimens of zoo-
logy, were ticketed and marked. What was my surprise to see
a pair of pectinated antennz and a head poking out from each
of them! I did not see this when first I took them; and I am
almost sure that the Coleopterous insects, whose heads they
were, had emerged from the pupz during the month or six weeks
that had elapsed between the selection and the ticketing of these
specimens. I opened one, and found it lke the two valves of
some bivalve shell, such as Psammobia. The inside was very
smooth, and nicely lined with some insect secretion. Mr. Min-
tern’s figures (Pl. VII. figs. 1 a& 1d) will show this structure.
Before entering on the description of the Beetle which constructs
it, and which is figured on the plate (fig.1), I may quote a
passage from a note kindly sent me by Dr. Bowerbank, a friend
who examined the structure with his well-exercised eye and
mature judgment, and gave me the results of it in the followmg
words :—

“My pear Sir,—The insect and its case, which you placed
in my hands for examination, is a very interesting subject.

“The case is evidently constructed of pellets of excretions
worked into a uniform stratum, with the intermixture of a few
masses of extraneous matter, which may generally be distin-
guished from the deep-brown semitransparent globules of excre-
ment by the difference of their colour, and their being more or
less angular.

“The interior of the case is lmed with extremely fine silky
fibres 5,57 inch in diameter; they are disposed in curved
bundles of parallel threads, crossing each other irregularly, so
as to give the appearance of being fitted on to the surface,—the
aspect of the whole bemg just such as would be produced by the
larva spinning from its mouth a fine viscid thread, and fixing it
by motions of its head right and left.

“ Most truly yours,
“J.S. BowERBANK.”

Mr. A. White on the Pupa-case of a Coleupterous Insect. 287

The insect I am about to describe belongs, I believe, to La-
cordaire’s 39th family, Dascyllides, and his second tribe, Das-
cyllides vrais, although it has some points connecting that family
with the previous one, that of Rhipicerides, particularly the
genus Callirhipis of Latreille. It differs essentially from West-
wood’s genus Lichas, established on a fine Elater-like insect
found by Mr. John Bowring on Camellias in the island of Hong
Kong. It comes in Section 1. of Lacordaire (Coléopteéres, iv.
p- 264), and may be named Paralichas.

The species I propose to name

Paralichas Guerint. Pl. VII. fig. 1.

P. obscurus sericeo-velutinus ; thorace pallido, maculis binis magnis
dorsalibus nigris ; elytris subsulcato-striatis, linea mediana longitu-
dinali, preesertim sericea. Long. 2 5} lin., ¢ 43-5 lin.

Hab. China Borealis (Shang-hai). (Coll. Mus. Brit. R. Fortune.)

Head as wide as the thorax in front, decumbent, impressed be-
hind; eyes rather large, round, somewhat prominent. The
antennz in the male have the joints, from the third to the
tenth, with a longish branch proceeding from near the apex,
and directed inwards ; the last joint is long and linear. Jaws
strong, curved, and with a single tooth before the pointed
apex. Maxillary palpus with first joint very small; second
and third elongate, about equal; third oblique at tip;
fourth thick and cup-shaped ; fifth conically elongated, and
somewhat blunt at end. Labial palpi with terminal joint
thickened, longish ovoid. Antenne of female from the third
to the ninth joints triangularly dilated, especially the fifth,
sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth joints, which have a tendency
to pectination.

Thorax wider than long, somewhat narrower in front ; fore edge
straight, except at the angles, which project a little over the
eyes, and form with the sides, which slope inwards and have a
sharp lateral ridge, a kind of shelter for the head, which may be
drawn almost entirely under it : the back of the thorax is very
convex, especially on the fore part ; hind edge bulging about
the middle over the scutellum, widely smuated on each side
of the bulge ; the posterior angles are sharp, and, when viewed
from above, seem pointed towards the shoulder of the elytra ;
a transverse depression across the thorax, close to the hind
edge. The thorax is brownish yellow, with two large brownish-
black spots occupying nearly all the dorsal surface, and only
separated by a narrow light-coloured line.

Scutellum rather wider than long, straight in front, rotundato-
triangular on the sides and tip; yellow.

Elytra almost as long as abdomen, with nine or ten distinct

288 Mr.A. White on the Pupa-case of a Coleopterous Insect.

impressed lines, the lateral and posterior margins slightly
dilated, the shoulder with a hollow between the umbo and
the side margin, evidently for the thorax-angle to work into,
when the insect retracts itself. In some specimens the general
surface is of a darkish brown, with the narrow dilated side
margin and tip, and the suture, yellowish ochre; the dark
brown is sometimes streaked with a dash of pale, and in some
the greater part of the dorsal surface of the elytra is pale,
with two broad streaks of brown, proceeding one from the
shoulder and one from the base near the suture. The elytra
are very closely punctured, and seem almost as if they were
shagreened. Thorax and elytra covered with short pile,
clearest and more silky on a line down the middle of each
elytron.

Tarsi with the fifth joint as long as the first and second joints
united ; all the joints longer than wide, and thickly clothed
beneath with coarse short hairs.

There are smaller specimens with paler elytra, and a blackish
line near the lateral margin, interrupted before the tip, which
has a black spot. I believe it to be the same.

I hope this insect may prove a nondescript ; although, in this
active age, when books have increased as describers have in-
creased, it is very difficult, unless you rigidly restrict yourself to
a very limited subject, to master even the nomenclature of it.
I cannot find any description of the insect; it is named after
my excellent friend M. Guérm-Méneville, whose kindness to me,
a very young naturalist, when I visited Paris in 1841, I cannot
forget. I have named it after him because it is allied to a family
(the Cebrionide) the habits of one of which he discovered when
a young man, at Toulon. I remember his giving me an ac-
count of his discovery. It was in 1812 that he found the Cebrio
gigas, a well-known insect, fluttering over the grass in the even-
ing, much as chafers do in this country. A close observation
enabled him to find one of them, coupled with an insect without
wings, which had her ovipositor protruded from a small hole in
the ground, from 2 to 24 lines in diameter. This insect, now
well known to be the female of Cebrio, had been described by
Rossi as Tenebrio dubius. Olivier, from its having only ten
joints to the antenne, named it Cebrio brevicornis. Latreille
had described it as the type of a genus, which he named
Hammonia, and which, in one of the volumes of the ‘ Nouveau
Dictionnaire d’Hist. Nat.,’? published in the memorable year
1817, he regarded as an established genus. The late Professor
Victor Audoum communicated to the French Entomological
Society his observations on the species which he observed during

a

————— I — —~——

Mr. A. White on the Pupa-case of a Coleopterous Insect. 289

his travels in the Eastern Pyrenees in 1833. He said that wet
weather, to soften the ground, is necessary to enable the female
to get her ovipositor out of the ground, and, when impregnated,
to allow her to deposit her eggs.

I also remember M. Guérin telling me that he gave away in
exchange the female Cebrio which he took, and which was among
the rarest of the European Coleoptera at that time, as Ne-
crobia ruficollis (or “ Latreille’s saviour,” as it was called) had
been formerly, when Bory St. Vincent and Dargelas rescued
that eminent man, a prisoner in the dungeons of Bordeaux
during the revolutionary earthquake, as recorded so graphi-
eally by Latreille in his ‘Genera Crustaceorum et Insectorum.’
It was as rare as Drypta used to be, or Velleius dilatatus,
Emus hirtus, and Adelops are now, in this country. Young
Guérin, since so distinguished, could not resist the offer of a
specimen of the great Buprestis gigas, a common Brazilian
insect. This circumstance has induced the writer to name
this insect after the justly eminent French naturalist whose
‘Iconographie du Régne Animale,’ ‘Magasin de Zoologie,’
‘Revue et Magasin de Zoologie,’ and articles in the ‘ Encyclo-
pédie Méthodique,’ in the ‘ Voyage de la Coquille,’ and innu-
merable other works, extending over a long course of years, have
given him that reputation which he has now so long and so
deservedly enjoyed. His labours on insect ceconomy, as applied
to agriculture and the production of silk, and prevention of
injury to articles of value, are much appreciated over the whole
world. He has done for France what our Curtis and Westwood
have done for the British empire,—¢res junctt in uno. M. Guérin-
Méneville, I may add, has illustrated, in his usual admirable
way, the genus Callirhipis in the 2nd plate of the Insects of the
‘Voyage de la Coquille,’ fig. 4 (C. Dejeani, Latr.), and has
made this group a special object of study in a work quoted by
Lacordaire.

I have named a larger species Paralichas (Epilichas) Candezi,
after the acute and amiable Dr. Candéze, of Liége, to one of
whose works I have alluded, but whose principal labours are on
the very difficult group Elateride.

Paralichas Candezit.

P.rufo-flavus ; elytris nigerrimis ; thorace supra flavo piloso-hirtulo ;
antennis nigris, tenuioribus (quam in spec. precedente), articulo
basali rufescente ; scutello rufescente ; elytris delicatule punctatis,
obsolete substriatis, subtus pedibusque rufo-flavis. Long. lin. 63.

Hab. China bor. (Shang-hai). Coll. Brit. Mus.

The tarsi have the first and fifth joints about equal in length ;
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol, ii. 19

290 Mr. A. White on new species of Coleoptera.

the second, third, and fourth are short, transverse, and widest at
top; the first four are hairy on the under side and edges; the
second, third, and fourth are somewhat truncated at the end,
and have traces of a horny pad. This may belong to a distinct
genus, which may be known by this character and the more slim
antennze, with the pectination coming from nearer the base of
each joint (Epilichas).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.

Fig. 1. Paralichas Guerinii, male, magnified: 1 a, the case, of the natural
size, with the insect’s head and thorax exserted; 1 8, the case, of
the natural size, open.

Figs. 1 c. and 1 d. show small portions of the case, highly magnified.

Fig. | ec. represents a piece of the inside of the case.
Fig. 1 d. shows a portion of the coarser-grained outside.

SpiciLEGiA Entomotocica.—lIV. Diagnoses Coleopterorum qua-
tuor. Auctore A. Wuirts, in Mus. Brit. Auxihario.

Disticuocera (gen. Kirdii) THomMsonea, n. s. D. velutina,
nigerrima; capite, thorace, scutello elytrisque albo sericeo macu-
latis ; pedibus nigris, femoribus, apice nigro excepto, rubris ( ¢ ).
Long. lin. 63.

Hab. Australia. D. maculicolli minor.

Species quinta et czeteris, a Kirby et Newman descriptis, valde
distincta. Nomen fert Dom. J. Thomson, auctoris ‘ Archives Ento-
mologiques,’ Coleopterophili celebris.

STIGMODERA (gen. Soldier?) BAKEWELL, n. s. SS. subcylindrica,
Sternocere speciei subsimilis ; elytris elongatis, simplicibus, punc-
tato-striatis, luteis ; thorace purpureo-flavo, cyaneo et viridi mi-
cante, rude et creberrime punctato; corpore subtus ceeruleo-viridi
fasciato; pedibus ceeruleo-viridibus. Long. une. 1, lin. 10.

flab. Australia, in “ Maillée serub”’ (Zucalyptus dumosus). Mus.
Brit. (Dom. Rh. Bakewell.)

TemnoGnatua (gen. Solier’) ImperatTrRix, un. 8. T. elytris apice
mucronatis, sutura etiam apiculata; thorace supra viridi metallico
punetato, maculisque parvis coalescentibus levibus aureo-flavis,
Jateribus subtus flavis, punctatis, punctis viridibus ; elytris aureo-
flavis, sutura, marginibus lateralibus (basi excepta) purpureo-nigris,
ad medium dorsi maculis 3-4 parvis transversis purpureo-nigris ;
pedibus viridibus ; corpore subtus flavo, viridi decorato. Long.
une. 1, lin. 6.

Hab. Australia (Swan River). (Forsan ab Hope seu Thomson
nominata.)

ScuHizoRHINA (Hemipharis seu Diaphonia) BAKEWELLM, 20. 8-
S. capite, corpore subtus pedibusque nigerrimis; thorace dorso

Dr. E, F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca. 29%

leevigato, lateribus rufescenti-flavo late marginatis, medio fascia lata
nigra; scutello et sutura nigris ; elytris rufescenti-flavis ; margini-
bus corporis supra pilis sericeo-albis notatis; pygidio transversim
aciculato, apice emarginato. Long. unc. 1, lin. 53.
Hab. Australia, ad ripas Yarre. Dom. Bakewell, in Mus. Brit.
Species, genera Schizorhinam, Diaphoniam et Hemipharidem an-
nectans ; thorax ante scutellum dilatatus est.

XXXII.— Descriptions of new and little-known species of Ceylonese
Nudibranchiate Mollusks. By Dr. EK. F. Kevaarr,

Doris gloriosa, Kel.
Syn. Doris marginata(?), Leuckart.

Body nearly 38 inches long, oblong, of a pinkish colour, mi-
nutely dotted with red and white. Mantle large, oval, broad,
when expanded entirely covering the foot. Back mottled
with pink, red, and yellow, and; minutely punctulated with
red and yellow; edged broadly with white, then with a broad
rich-red line; adjoining this is a whitish space; and car-
ried round the mantle, near the body, is a still more brillant
blood-red line, with internal club-shaped prolongations of the
same beautiful purple-red colour. Interspace and for about
+ inch of breadth of the back, the mantle is again whitish,

. with shades of purple and yellow nearer the beautifully mot-
tled back. ‘The under side of the mantle has also a broad
white edge, the rest brilliantly variegated with dotted purple,
yellow, and red splashes. Branchiz seven or eight, large,
branched, each rising from a separate cavity in a circle about
half an inch from a protruding yellow-coloured anal orifice,
Plumes roseous, with red midribs, Dorsal tentacles large,
clavate ; apex pointed, slightly truncated, on inner edge lami-
nated ; colour pinkish and spotted with yellow ; ridge of cavity
spotted with yellow and red. Head large, protruding nearly
$ inch from mantle. Mouth near the foot, situated in the centre
of an oval projection ; and on each side a long, broad, toothed
leaflet or oral appendage, red and dotted like the head. Foot
long, broad, with parallel sides, rounded and transversely
split m front. It has a broad lemon-coloured edge, with
transverse striz; the rest pinkish red, not spotted; a dark-
purple spot in centre, produced by the internal viscera.

This is by far the most beautiful species of Doris or Sea-
nymph I have ever seen; and none but a good artist could do
justice to its resplendent beauties. The large, ample surface of

7. [9%

292 Dr. E.F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca.

the mantle, with its soft snowy-white undulating edge, is best
seen when the animal is swimming, and reflecting in the water
the rich red folds near the golden-speckled back, on which is
placed a broad circle of rosy-coloured feathery tufts. The live
specimen, of which the above is but a faint description, was
found under corals at low-water, near Fort Frederick. In an-
other specimen from the same locality, the white edge of the
mantle was replaced by a rich crimson-red, which coalesced with
the inner red lite, leaving a faint white line. Indeed, it is a
question which of the two varieties looked more beautiful; at
night, however, the palm of beauty was awarded to the red-
margined specimen. They both lived for some days in a viva-
rium. When at rest, the mantle was turned inwards towards the
back ; in this position, the white and red lines were hidden by
the broad rolls on each side, displaying the rich profusion of
red and yellow dotted splashes and undulating lines of the under
surface of the mantle. In fact, it then looked like another spe-
cies; but it is only when the mantle is fully expanded and
floating on the water that the unrivalled charms of this beautiful
Sea-nymph are seen to perfection. In the young, the mantle
extends round the head ; and this may be mistaken for a distinct
species. I have not had an opportunity of seeing the spawn of
this species.

If this splendidly coloured Sea-nymph is identical with
Leuckart’s species, found in the Red Sea, and named Doris mar-
ginata, I should still prefer retaining the name I have given it,
as marginata would apply equally well to several other species
as to this.

Doris MacCarthyi, Kel.

Body nearly 23 inches long, dusky grey. Mantle long, narrow,
dusky grey, bordered with a bright-blue line; edge crenulated,
wavy. Dorsal tentacles long, conical, obtusely pointed, lami-
nated obliquely for nearly two-thirds of their length, of a pale
blne colour, with white streaks. Oral tentacles white, short,
broad, and rounded. SBranchial plumes twelve to fifteen,
irregular, most of them of unequal length, pmnated, and a
few trifurcated ; others have a small cluster of plumes rising
from the middle or extremity. Foot white, and nearly as long
as the mantle.

This curious but elegant species is semigelatinous, and re-
sembles a Goniodoris. Its narrow mantle scarcely covering the
foot, the body is almost exposed.

I have dedicated this beautiful species to one who has always
encouraged my pursuits in the field of natural history. ‘To

——

Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca. 298
Sir Charles MacCarthy, the Colonial Secretary of Ceylon, I feel

grateful for that assistance which his position in the island
enabled him to give me, whenever required; and I also feel
thankful to him for the warm interest he has taken in my em-
ployment as naturalist to investigate the natural history of the
Pearl Oysters.

Doris celestis, Kel.

Body white, 22 inches long, flattened. Mantle coriaceous,
white, clouded with dark-purple minute rings, confluent or
continuous with lighter-coloured purple rings set more widely
apart. Dorsal tentacles white, long; apex clavate, lamellated,
slightly truncated on the superior edge, pale green tipped
with orange; margin of sheath orange or golden. Oral ten-
tacles long, acutely pointed, white, minutely speckled with
purple. Branchial plumes six, long, tripinnated, whitish ; ribs
purplish brown, edge of cavity orange. Foot white, shorter
than mantle, grooved; lower lamella notched.

This beautiful purple-clouded Doris is of very retiring habits,
and is scarcely ever seen moving. Obtained in August and Sep-
tember from rocks in Back Bay. Ova white, in three or four
broad coils.

Doris funebris, Kel.

Body nearly 1% inch long, oblong, convex, of a waxy-white
colour, and spotted with black. Mantle coriaceous, granular, of
an ivory-white colour, and ornamented with jet-black spotted
circles and half-rings or imperfect annular spotted figures.
Dorsal tentacles large, clavate; apex black, laminated, with-
out sheaths. Oral tentacles linear, white, tip black. Branchial
plumes six, large and drooping, tripinnate, white and shaded
lavender-grey ; midribs of a dark brown colour. Foot waxy-
white, spotted irregularly on the margin of the edges with small
and large linear spots.

This elegant funereal-looking Doris is, with the mantle, about
23 inches long and 13 broad. Rarely seen. Lives for a long
time in the aquarium. Deposits its ova in broad convoluted
bands, which, when uncoiled, measure nearly 18 inches in length,
A pair kept in the aquarium were seen to spawn in July. While
one was depositing the band of ova on the side of the glass globe,
the other kept watch, as it were, by moving in a circle round the
former. The whole process lasted about half an hour,

The spots and markings of some specimens were of a dark
brown colour. In others the spots were of an auburn colour,

294. Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese.Mollusea.
Doris Gleniei, Kel.

Semigelatinous. Body nearly 1} inch long. Mantle broad,
shorter than foot; above white, with a pinkish-yellow shade ;

a large, irregularly waved, deep-golden-coloured patch on the

back, bordered and spotted with purplish red. The under

surface of fore part of mantle of a beautiful light purple co-
lour; there is also a purple line on each side of the white
body. Dorsal tentacles white, with golden-coloured lamine,
_ long, conical, and pointed. Oral tentacles short, white.-
Branchial plumes seven to nine, short, lanceolate, pinnated,
‘ white, bordered with golden yellow. Foot pinkish white ;
edge pure white.

This beautiful species I have named after my friend the Rey.
Owen Glenie, Colonial Chaplain of Trincomalee, who was often
the cheerful companion of my zoological pursuits, and who will,
I hope, on my departure from the island, continue those re-
searches which he has so well begun.

This is, perhaps, next to Trevelyana Ceylonica (‘ Annals,’ ser. 3.
vol. i. p. 257) and Doris gloriosa, the most remarkably coloured
species in Ceylon. Found in the Inner Harbour, in deep water,
as also at Cottiar, opposite Fort Frederick.

Doris Leoparda, Kel.

Body % inch long, grey-spotted. Mantle carneous, granular,
grey, and spotted with dark grey and blackish circular spots,
the latter in the central parts; each spot composed of smaller
spots, separated from each other by white reticulations, seen
more distinctly with the aid of a magnifier. Dorsal tentacles

‘ green, large, broad, ovate, lamellated for nearly the whole
length. Oral tentacles short, linear, acutely pointed. Bran-
chial plumes six, grey, speckled with darker grey ; all united
for nearly half the length, and the other half fringed with
short plumes of a light green colour. Foot whitish, speckled,
covered by the mantle.

This leopard-spotted Doris is of a regular oval form. Found
in Dutch Bay, among coral rocks. Ova white.

Doris amabilis, Kel.

Body 4 lines long, oblong, narrow, convex, white, spotted with
purple on the sides. Mantle smooth, white, with purphsh-
. crimson spots; beneath white, not spotted. Dorsal tentacles
of moderate length ; apex conical, pointed, closely lamellated,
of a golden-yellow colour. Branchial plumes five or six,
_.small, bipmnate, white, with purple spots at their base ; all
retracted within a cavity without a rim. Head rounded,

Dr. B. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca. 295

spotted with purple ; on each side of the mouth a short linear
tentacle, white. Foot narrow, longer than the mantle, slightly
expanded in front, spotted with purple on the upper surface.

This lovely little Doris is rarely found. Two specimens, ob-
tained in May, are still alive in a finger-glass, generally resting
on the side of a stone. At night it crawls out of its hiding-
place and creeps along the sides of the glass, and is sometimes
seen floating on the surface of the water on its back. When
touched with a feather, it adheres by its foot, and can be kept
dangling in this position by the aid of the mucous thread secreted
by the surface of the foot. Several Holide were kept in the
same vessel, and it has survived them all, though attacked re-
peatedly by them. Ova white, deposited on the side of the glass
in a thread-like coil.

Doris fidelis, Kel.

Body 2 inch long, narrow, convex, white. Mantle oblong, with
parallel sides, shorter than the foot, of a waxy-white colour,
the edge lined with red, and irregular, tooth-like, transverse,
internal prolongations of the same colour ; those on the sides
longer, alternating with short ones. Branchial plumes seven
or eight, black, lanceolate, pinnated, few-branched at tip.
Dorsal tentacles oblong, flattened, pointed ; apex black, lamel-
lated. Oral tentacles small, acutely poimted. Foot white,
narrow, slightly dilated in front and pointed posteriorly.

Found on coral rocks, at low-water mark, in August and
September. This singularly marked species looks, when the
tentacles and branchiz are retracted, like a large bean. Its
jet-black plumes and tentacles appear very conspicuously above
the red-margined white mantle. It is very tenacious of life.
Ova deposited in narrow white coils.

Doris pretiosa, Kel.

Body white, 2 inch long. Mantle pale greenish yellow, very light-
coloured on the sides, where there is also a bluish shade,
closely speckled with small reddish-brown spots; margin
marked with a narrow purple-red line and a hght orange
shade. Dorsal tentacles short, with reddish-purple apex,
clavate, laminated. Oral tentacles triangular, sharp-pointed.
Branchiz short, pinnated, reddish purple. Foot white, shorter
than mantle.

This gem-like elegant species is of the same size as D. fidelis,
and not unlike it in appearance. The deep blood-red branchial
plumes and the red-margined speckled cloak sufficiently sepa-
rate it from the last species. They are both found in the same

296 Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new- species of Ceylonese Mollusca.

locality and at the same time. The characters of the young
species are also very marked, as in the adult specimens.

Doris nivea, Kel.

Body 2 inch long, convex, elliptical, snowy white. Mantle
coriaceous, granular, white, occasionally seen speckled indi-
stinctly with small grey spots. The purplish-coloured viscera
seen through the opaline back. Dorsal tentacles pure white,
short, conical, slightly pointed, lamellated at tip. Oral ten-
tacles linear. Branchial plumes six or seven, white, bipinnate.
Foot white, shorter than mantle.

This snowy-white opaline Doris is probably only a variety of
Doris pallida of Leuckart, found by Rippell in the Red Sea. It
has not, however, all its characters; the cloak resembles that of
D. repanda in some respects. It has white nerve-like lines on
the margin. I have only seen one specimen, which lived for a
few days. ;

Doris marmorata, Kel.

Body 23 inches long, oblong, convex, coriaceous, white, speckled
reddish brown. Mantle broad and long, covering the foot,
thick, hard, granular, marbled with black and reddish brown,
and irregularly spotted with white. Under surface white, and
mottled with irregular-shaped purplish-red spots. Branchial
plumes six, united at base ; superior half plumose, tripmnated,
grey, and grizzled with brown. Dorsal tentacles large, cla-
vate, laminated, brown, and speckled with white; sheaths
granular. Head small. Oral tentacles long, linear, acutely
pointed. Foot white, deeply notched and grooved in front,
spotted with reddish brown.

This large marbled Doris lived only a few days. They are
found on rocks near Fort Frederick, at low-water mark, Some
are of a darker brown colour than others.

Doris cerisa, Kel.

Body 4 inch long, convex, oval, of a vermilion-red colour.
Mantle of a cherry-red colour, covering the foot. Branchial
plumes six or seven, very small, straight and stiff, bipinnated,
of a crimson-red colour. Dorsal tentacles small, conical,
lamellated, purplish red, speckled with white, tip grey. Oral
tentacles indistinctly seen. Foot pinkish.

I have only seen one specimen of this exceedingly pretty
species. It lived for several months in a finger-glass. It cannot
be mistaken for the young of any other Ceylonese species herein
described. Ova red, in six narrow tape-lke coils. The ova of
D. rubra (mihi) are white.

Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca. 297
Doris rufopunctata, Kel.

Body # inch long, oval, compressed, of a white colour. Mantle
coriaceous, of a light brick-red colour, and speckled with
circular spots of a darker reddish-brown colour. Branchial
plumes five, small, bipinnate, greyish-rufous, speckled. Dor-
sal tentacles short, clavate, pointed, laminated, without sheaths,
of a rufous-brown colour. Oral tentacles white, linear. Foot
whitish, short, grooved and notched in front, speckled with
rusty. Under part of cloak whitish, and also speckled rusty.

This stiff-looking Doris is occasionally seen in a circular form.
Rarely found, among pearl oysters. Very tenacious of life.

Doris grisea, Kel.

Body 12 inch long, gelatinous. Mantle of a dark ashy-brown
colour, closely speckled with reddish-brown and white spots,
and two or four longitudinal rows of larger blackish irregular
spots. Tentacles clavate, laminated, ashy brown, speckled with
white. Branchial plumes five, whitish, speckled with grey,
tripinnate. Mouth surrounded with a white veil (?). Foot
whitish, spotted with reddish brown, notched in the fore part,
covered entirely by the mantle. Some specimens are more
reddish-coloured than others. The young are nearly always
more ashy-coloured.

A very common species, found from March to September at
low-water, on rocks surrounding Fort Frederick, and also in
the Inner Harbour. Lives a long time in the aquarium. Ova
white, in three or four white coils. This Doris can elongate
itself into the shape of a leech.

Doris papillosa, Kel.

Body 3 inch long, white, brown-spotted. Mantle coriaceous,
covered with large papille, each rising from a circular tuber-
cular base or ring ; buff, and spotted with dark reddish brown ;
a row of larger spots round the margin; a dark brown line
runs from base of tentacles to branchie. Dorsal tentacles
large; apex clavate, laminated, of a light green colour, speckled
white. Oral tentacles short, lmear. Foot whitish, and spotted
with rusty brown, shorter than mantle. Branchial plumes
six, short, tripinnated. Three posterior plumes rusty-coloured,
anterior ones whitish.

This species resembles Doris rufopunctata ; but its green dorsal
tentacles and papillose tubercles on mantle sufficiently distin-
guish it from other species. Ova white, laid in four narrow
waved coils.

298 Dr. E.F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca.

Doris rubra, Kel.
Syn. Doris Solea?, Cuv.

Body 14 inch long, oblong, pellucid red. Mantle crimson-red,
and maculated with irregularly-shaped dark brick-red or
purple spots; those on the back larger. Tentacles large,
clavate; apex red, laminated. Branchie six, of a light rose-
colour, large, tripinnate ; the two anterior ones smaller than
the rest. Foot oblong, broad, of a pinkish-red colour, longer

- than mantle, rounded in front and transversely grooved ; an-
terior lamina notched in centre. Oral tentacles linear. With
mantle extended, nearly 3 inches.

This beautiful red species is found in great abundance in and
out of the harbour of ‘Trincomalee, and is generally seen on
mossy rocks a few feet below the surface of the water. When
confined in a glass vivarium, it becomes, nearly throughout, of a
pellucid pinkish-white colour at night, which hue it retains till
dawn, when it gradually assumes its brilliant-red diurnal cos-
tume. Spawns in the months of May and June; ova deposited
in three or four large, white, ribbon-like convolutions.

Doris osseosa, Kel.

Body 1 inch long. Mantle hard, cartilaginous, granular and
pitted ; granules of a whitish colour; on the median line is a
narrow ridge extending from base of tentacles to branchial
plumes, which are four or five in number, emerging hori-
zontally from under the posterior termination of dorsal ridge ;
in some specimens there is a large pitted protuberance on the
centre of the ridge. Dorsal tentacles with large granular
sheaths ; apex conical, lamellated, of a pale green colour. Oral
tentacles white. Foot small, narrow. Branchial plumes small,
bipinnated.

This curiously formed Doris resembles a piece of bone, or
piece of worm-eaten white stone. Its habits are those of the
other Doride.

Doris Constantia, Kel.

Coriaceous. Body 2 inch long, light yellow. Mantle yellowish
brown, granular ; dark-brown spots on the edge. Dorsal ten-
tacles yellow, conical, swollen at the apex, laminated ; tip pro-

~ duced, white. Oral tentacles small, linear. Branchial plumes
whitish, five or six, small, bipmnate. Foot small, covered by
the mantle. Under parts yellowish.

I have only seen one example of this species, which lived for

many months in a vivarium. It came nightly to one of the.

Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese.Mollusea. 299

oysters, and apparently fed on the back of the shells, upon the
living atoms found there.

Doris luteola, Kel.

Semigelatinous. Body ?inch long. Mantle granular, yellowish
~ and shaded with darker yellow. Dorsal tentacles long, black,

lamellated at apex. Oral tentacles short, white. Branchial
* plumes long, bipinnate, greenish. Foot white, shorter than
~ mantle.

. This elegant species is found in shallow water; spawns in
October. Ova light green, in two narrow tape-like convolutions.

Doris viperina, Kel.

Body 2 inches long, white. Mantle coriaceous, oval, covered
with short spinous tubercles of a grey colour, and beautifully
spotted with dark-grey and purplish-brown spots having a
bluish shade. Under surface of mantle white, with purplish
spots ; a purplish line runs near the edge ; border transversely

_ streaked. Dorsal tentacles greenish-white, long, slightly
truncated, with laminated clavate tips. Oral tentacles white,
long, pointed. Branchial plumes six, short, broad, bipinnate,

_ of a greenish-white colour. Foot oblong, entirely covered

_ by the broad oval mantle; white, spotted with smaller pur-
plish spots than those seen on the under surface of mantle.

Found in deep water, near the French Battery.

Doris atrata, Kel.

Body half an inch long and + inch broad, ovate, convex, of a
smoky-black colour. Mantle broad, when expanded covering
the foot, smooth; edge semitransparent, the rest jet-black.
Branchiz eight, small, of a smoky-black colour, bipinnate ;

- two sets, of four each, all entering the same cavity round the
anus. Foot long, narrow, rounded in front, slightly project-

‘ ing behind when in progression, of a pale smoky colour.

‘ Mouth indistinctly seen: Oral tentacles lmear. Dorsal ten-
tacles pellucid, with clavate apex, black; tips white, looking

_ like eyes set on the tentacles. Ova white, in three or four
small, narrow, tape-like coils. .

This species may prove to be either identical with Doris fu-
mata of Leuckart, or D. fumosa of Quoy et Gaim.,—the latter
more probably, as the remarkable white-tipped tentacles (always
present) could not have passed unobserved by Riippell. The
branchiz, however, of D. fumata would appear to correspond
with those of the Ceylonese species. The next species, too, which
I vegarded at one time as only a variety of D. fumata, must, I

300 Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca.

think, be considered distinct, as it was not found in April, with
D. atrata, but subsequently, when the latter became scarce.

Doris atroviridis, Kel.

Body 10 lines long, of an invisible-green colour. Mantle broad,
undulating, of a greenish-black colour; edge streaked with a
pale crimson line. Tentacles and branchiz as in D. atrata.
Foot of a pale invisible green. Ova like those of the pre-
ceding species. Some of the specimens had the mantle in-
distinctly but regularly spotted with white ; these spots, com-
posed of several smaller spots round a centre, looked, through
a magnifier, like little stars.

The young of this species is of a jet-black colour, with a broad
brilliant crimson line round the edge of the mantle and foot. If
I had not specimens of different ages to compare with, and to
observe the gradual diminution of the intensity of the red line,
till it became almost obsolete in the larger specimens, I should
_ be inclined to consider the characters of the young to be those
of a distinct species; so very great are the external differences
of the young and older animals. The presence of the red line
in the young of this species, and its non-existence in the young
of D. atrata, still more confirm me in the opinion already ad-
vanced, that they are not identical species. Both are very slug-
gish in their habits; generally two or more lie locked in each
other’s embrace, under a stone or a coral branch. In confine-
ment they live longer than any species I have had under obser-
vation.

Doris variabilis, Kel.

Body 6 lines long, pellucid green; the red viscera seen through
it. Mantle greenish brown, and marked with longitudinal
rows of reticulated whitish spots. Dorsal tentacles clavate,
laminated, greenish brown, speckled; tip white. Branchial
plumes eight, small, round a central cavity, tripinnate, brown,
speckled with white. Foot pellucid green, shorter than mantle,

This species is found in great abundance on rocks in Dutch
Bay, at low-water mark. They vary much in depth of colour,
green, however, always prevailing. In habits like D. atrata.

Doris exanthemata, Kel,

Body 5 inches long, of a pinkish or light-purple colour. Mantle
long, broad, covered with large and small, smooth, conical
and rounded nodules, rising from smooth elevated bases. The
upper surface is of a deep olive-brown colour, having several
white splashes; edge of a lemon-colour. Under surface of

Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca. 301

mantle pinkish ; and near the body there is a broad, undu-
lating reddish band, terminating abruptly on each side below
the foot, not unlike in appearance to some cutaneous disease.
Dorsal tentacles long, pinkish and smooth for two-thirds of
their length ; apex clavate, laminated, truncated, of a pale brown
colour. Oral tentacles long, conical, pinkish. Branchial
plumes six, large, pendent, tripinnated; plumes pinkish red
and speckled with white ; midribs greenish. Foot much shorter
than mantle, deeply grooved and notched in front, obtusely
pointed posteriorly; of a light pink colour, except the edge,
which is of a lemon-colour, with transverse striz.

The whole animal gives one more the idea of a horrid disease
than the charms of a Sea-nymph. ‘This species is semigelati-
nous, and very glutinous on the surface, particularly the mantle.
When dead, it rapidly dissolves, and cannot be preserved in
spirits. The largest specimen I have seen measured 8 inches
long and 5 inches broad. It will not live more than a few days
in the aquarium. Ova of a beautiful red colour; coil ¢ inch
broad and 18 inches in length. This species resembles Doris
carbunculosa; but the smooth nodules and the red ova of the
former will always be sufficient marks of distinction.

Doris carbunculosa, Kel.

Body nearly 43 inches long, oblong-oval, of a pinkish-purple
colour. Mantle semigelatinous, broad and long, of an oval
form, and purplish-brown colour, studded with numerous
large warty nodules, and with larger ones rising from a raised
tubercular ringed base: nodules of a deeper brown colour ;
some have also a greenish tinge, and others are variegated
with white. Dorsal tentacles long, produced, clavate, trun-
cated superiorly, laminated, of a pale purplish colour. Mouth
with a small triangular-shaped veil. Branchial plumes five,
large, broad and long, closely tripinnated, of a rusty-red co-
lour grizzled with white. Foot short, oblong-oval, of a pur-
plish-pink colour; sides of under surface veined, and of a
pink colour.

The mantle of this inelegant Doris is not unlike some carbun-
cular formation. The under surface is pinkish and shaded with
purple. It is a very unsightly object. The edge of the mantle
of the young is mottled yellow. The whole animal is nearly
5 inches long and 34 broad in the centre. Ova white, deposited
in a narrow tape-like form in four or five broad coils. The
white ova alone sufficiently distinguish this ugly Sea-nymph
from her rival, D, exanthemata.

302 Dr. E.F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca.

Doris intecta, Kel.

Body 14 inch long. Mantle warty, of a dark brown colour,
nearly black ; on the medial line is a thick white pasty line.
Dorsal tentacles brown, clavate, laminated. Oral tentacles

_long, linear, pointed, of a bright brown colour. Branchial
plumes six, tripinnated, of a golden-brown colour. Foot
golden brown, narrow, longer than mantle.

This warty Doris is easily distinguished from others of a brown
colour by its rufous warty mantle and the dirty-white line on
the back. Even the young have the white dorsal streak. Very
common at low-water in the months of September and October.

Doris lanuginosa, Kel.

Body 4 inch long, of a pale green colour. Mantle green, covered
with short downy hair. Dorsal tentacles green, lamellated,
pubescent. Oral tentacles not observed. Branchize ten or
twelve, small, of a sap-green colour, bipinnated. Foot shorter
than mantle, of a pale-green colour, transparent.

Of this downy species I have only seen one specimen; it
lived only a few days. Found near Nicholson’s Cove.

Doris spongiosa, Kel.

Semigelatinous. Body nearly 34 inches long. Mantle broad,
oval, covermg the foot in all parts, of a dull yellow-brown
colour, deeply pitted; margin of pits granular, cavities spon-
giose. The whole upper surface of the mantle looks like
the surface of some species of sponge; beneath of a darker
yellow-brown colour. Dorsal tentacles large, with slightly
truncated laminated apex; sheaths large, funnel-shaped, gra-
nular. Oral tentacles (?). Branchial plumes five, grey,
drooping much, bipmnated. Foot broad, long.

This very curiously-formed Doris is found in deep water in
the Inner Harbour. The young may be mistaken for a distinct
species, from the lateral cavities or pits beg deeper. The whole
animal is nearly the size of Doris exanthemata.

Doris striata, Kel.

Coriaceous. Body 13 inch long. Mantle nearly smooth, white,
with light-brown wavy streaks. Under surface white, with
limear wavy streaks near the body. Dorsal tentacles with
short, conical, laminated apex. Oral tentacles white, linear,
pointed. Branchial plumes five or six, small, bipinnated,
white streaked with brown. Foot pure white, narrow, oblong.

Found in Dutch Bay.

Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca. 3038

Doris corrugata, Kel.

Body nearly 1 inch long, oval, whitish. Mantle coriaceous, cor-
rugated, and studded with small tubercles; those on the sides
larger, and each with a spine; of a pale watery- green colour,
black-spotted under surface, also greenish, and spotted with
small dots. Dorsal tentacles short, open, greenish, lamellated.
Branchial plumes grey, seyen or eight, short, pinnated. Foot
pale green, narrow, shorter than mantle. Oral tentacles short,
triangular, pointed.

I have seen only one live specimen of this curious Doris.

Doris picta, Kel.

Coriaceous. Body 2} inches long. Mantle large, oval, entirely
covering the foot; upper surface granular, of a yellowish-

_ brown colour, splashed with large and small irregular brick-
red spots ; under surface white, and near the body painted with
small and large bright-red spots. Dorsal tentacles clavate,
laminated, slightly truncated; sheaths large, granular. Oral
tentacles long, pointed, white, spotted with red. Foot broad,
shorter than mantle, white.

This remarkably painted Doris is found in deep water. Occa-
sionally it burrows in the sand, where it lies for hours, its plumes
and dorsal tentacles alone being uncovered.

Doris bellicosa, Kel.

Coriaceous. Body 24 inches long. Mantle large, oval; upper.
surface granular and covered with small spines; of a dull
brick-red or chocolate colour, and irregularly streaked with
pale yellow; under surface of mantle white, splashed and
spotted with chocolate. Branchial plumes six, large, bipin-
nated, of a dull rose-colour, and speckled with yellow in small
specimens. Dorsal tentacles with small, clavate, pointed apex.
Oral tentacles white, short, pointed. Foot broad, oval, of a
dark red colour, w ith a pale whitish edge.

Found in deep water in the Inner Harbour of Trincomalee.
The mantle of this species much resembles that of D. picta; but
its spines and chocolate-coloured foot sufficiently distmguish it
from that species, which has a white foot and beautifully
painted under-side of mantle. They live for many months in a
vivarium.

Doris castanea, Kel.

Carneous. Body 1} inch long, Mantle thick, granular and
tubercular, of a reddish chestnut colour. Dorsal tentacles
red, short, lamimated ; tip produced, whitish. Oral tentacles

304: Royal Society :—

short, linear, pointed. Branchial plumes six (?), short, bi-
pinnated, of a purplish colour. Under parts deep vermilion-
red and speckled with darker red. Foot short, red.

Found near Sober Island, Trincomalee Harbour.

; Subgenus Oncu1poRIs.

Onchidoris Leachii, Blainv.

Carneous. Body oval, about 1} inch long. Mantle granular,
and studded with filamentous granules; those on the posterior
third of the mantle often large, and appearing like small
branchial plumes. No dorsal tentacles. Two oral tentacles,
which appear to protrude through notches from under the
anterior edge of the mantle. The foot is broad, and occupies
nearly the whole of the under part of the mantle. The anus
opens on the under surface of the posterior part of the mantle.
Orifice of the organs of generation on the right side.

Found on rocks in the Inner Harbour. I have scarcely any
doubt that this is the Onchidoris described by Blainville from a
specimen seen in the British Museum, whose habitat was not
known.

The colour of the animal is a light grey, mottled with black
spots in some specimens. In spirits, the filamentous granules
are not seen; but when the animal is alive, they are distinctly
apparent, and the contractile character of the filaments is very
observable, especially in the larger ones.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ROYAL SOCIETY.
November 18, 1858.—Richard Owen, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

“Further Observations on the Power exercised by the Actinize of
our Shores in killing their prey.” By R. M‘Donnell, M.D. Ina
letter to W. Bowman, Esq., F.R.S.

In the course of last winter I had the honour, through your kind-
ness, of making a communication to the Royal Society “On the Power
exercised by the Actinize of our Shores in killing their prey ;” allow
me now, through the same medium, to correct the view which I
was at that time led to adopt, that this power is due to electrical
influence.

In the communication alluded to, the idea of these creatures being
electrical was based on the fact, that when the nerve of a frog’s
limb, prepared after the manner of Matteucci’s galvanoscopic frog,
is seized by the tentacles of an Actinia, contractions of the muscles
promptly ensue. It was admitted, however, that all attempts to pro-
duce deflection of the galvanometer-needle had failed, and this being

Dr. R. M‘Donnell on the Urticating Power of the Actinie. 3805

the very doubtful state of the question, I ventured to look forward to
the pleasure of making another communication on the subject when
I had had further opportunities of examining the Actinize in health
and vigour.

I have now had these opportunities, and have found that the
most delicate electrometers are unaffected by these animals; and I
conceive that by the following simple, and indeed obvious experi-
ments, all idea of the Anemones of our coasts being electrical may
be set aside.

A galvanoscopic frog’s limb having been prepared, with the nerve
as long as possible, it is laid on a piece of perfectly clear glass, so that
the nerve hangs over the edge. The pendent nerve is lowered into
the water containing an Anthea, and the nerve is brought in contact
with a single one of the long tentacles of this creature ; immediately
vigorous contractions follow in the muscles of the limb ; and if every-
thing be left undisturbed, these twitchings will continue for some
minutes after the nerve is withdrawn.

If, however, a thread be tied round the nerve, below the point
where the tentacle of the Anthea had touched it, all twitchings at
once cease. If the portion touched by the tentacie be snipped off,
all twitchings also cease. Having thus repeatedly observed that
contact between the nerve and a single tentacle was followed by
muscular contractions, which at once ceased as soon as the portion
of the nerve which had been in contact with the tentacle was re-
moved, it occurred to me to try the effect of applying to the nerve
a single tentacle removed from the body of an Anthea. I therefore
had recourse to the following experiment :—The hind leg of a frog
is separated from the body, the sciatic nerve dissected out carefully,
so that the nerve be not crushed or injured, and the thigh cut away.
The limb with the nerve thus dissected out as long as possible, is to
be laid on a plate of clean glass; a silk thread is tied round the base
of one of the tentacles of an Anthea, and the tentacle snipped off.
The mere tentacle separated from the animal to which it belonged
is drawn gently across the nerve, or laid upon it, at the upper part :
immediately muscular contractions follow in the leg. These con-
tractions cease at once if the portion of the nerve touched by the
tentacle be cut off. There can, it seems, no longer be any doubt that
the muscular contractions are excited, not by electricity, but by the
irritant action of the urticating organs of the Anthea, which being
more powerful in this respect than other Anemones, has been chosen
for experiment, although other varieties give similar results.

I now see I was in error in supposing that the effect produced on
the frog’s limb by the Actinize could be transmitted along a wire. I
presume that in preparing the experiment alluded to, which I per-
formed in the open air, at the sea-side, some of the irritant mate-
rials of the Anemones, which I had possibly handled, had been
brought by my fingers in contact with the nerves, and I was thus
deceived.

I am very happy, however, that I am myself the first to perceive
and correct this error.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 20

306 Royal Society :-—

“On the Digestive and Nervous Systems of Coccus hesperidum.”
By John Lubbock, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.

In the early part of last spring I began to investigate the anatomy
of this interesting little insect, with the intention of studying only
the organs connected with the development of the ova and pseudova.
It soon, however, became evident that the structure of the intestinal
canal, on the one hand, had been entirely misunderstood by those
who had previously examined it ; and on the other, that the nervous
system, far from being similar in all specimens, varied in the most
extraordinary manner. It is therefore proposed in the present com-
munication to give a very brief description of the digestive organs
and of the nervous system.

Intestinal Canal.

(Magnified 30 diameters.)

mT
it

pu.

i

h
i

om

u

.

Ramdohr and Leydig are the only two naturalists, so far as I
know, who have published any original remarks on this subject.

Ramdohr says, ‘‘ Die Speiserohre kurz und enge. Der Magen
vorn ein wenig erweitert, lang und vollig durchsichtig, so dass man
die dunkeln Contenta darin sieht... .. Der Dunndarm ist leer, etwas
weiter als der Magen, durchsichtig, bisweilen faltig. . .. Die Gallge-
fiisse fehlen, wenigstens konnte ich nicht die geringste Spur davon
entdecken.’’ This description, however, has reference to Chermes
Alni.

According to Leydig (Zeitschr. f. Wiss. Zool. v. tab. 1. fig. 1),
the canal in Coceus hesperidum consists of a short cesophagus, a large

ee oe

Mr.J. Lubbock on the Digestive System of Coccus hesperidum. 307

stomach, and a long intestine. Into this intestine open four glands.
Rather behind the middle of it are situated the two large, yellow
hepatic glands, and in front of these open, on one side, a free, slightly
curved ceecum, and on the other, a shorter caecum coiled up and en-
closed in a pyriform sac, which is continued into a tube, whose end is
attached to the skin. This description is a singular mixture of truth
and error, and Professor Leydig is so careful an observer that it
was long before I could convince myself that he had made such a
series of mistakes. His descriptions of the separate parts are indeed
correct (though in my specimens the hepatic glands (G, G) were pro-
portionally larger than in his figure), but he has entirely misunder-
stood the relations of the different organs.

The true cesophagus (fig. 1 A) is rather long and extremely
narrow. It corresponds, I believe, to the tube / im Leydig’s figure,
which he considers as an appendage to the intestine. Following the
cesophagus comes the pear-shaped bag (fig. 1 F), with its remarkable
cellular, contorted, internal gland. Then there is a very short
intestine (D, ilium) opening into the rectum (C), which Leydig has
described as the stomach. The rectum is often found filled with
fluid, as Leydig figures it, and varies in shape in different specimens ;
it contracts at its posterior end into a narrow tube, B (the cesopha-
gus of Leydig), which opens into the vent on the upper side of the
bod

At the anterior end of the pear-shaped crop or stomach are
attached, besides the cesophagus, the two ends of the recurrent
intestine (H), and the cecum (FE), which is generally swollen at its
base, and is perhaps the equivalent of the sucking stomach.

The recurrent intestine is considered by Burmeister and Lacor-
daire to be part of the ventriculus, but in all insects the Malpighian
vessels open into the duodenum, or, when this is wanting, into the
ilium, close behind the pylorus; and as in the Homoptera they are
attached to the recurrent intestine, it seems improper to consider
this as part of the ventriculus. If the recurrent intestine be cut, a
number of large cells, some with daughter-cells, exude from it.

According to Burmeister, the Malpighian vessels are never less
than four in number; and according to Lacordaire, when there are
only two, they are always attached by both ends; but in C. hespe-
ridum there are but two, and they are attached only at one end.

It seems to me evident that M. Leydig must have detached the
whole canal from the skin, and, in doing so, ruptured the recurrent
intestine. In this case it would be very natural for him to regard
the free end of the longer part as the anus. The large rectum he
has evidently mistaken for the stomach, and the vent for the mouth.
There would then remain the cesophagus, which he has correctly
described as going to the skin.

I have repeatedly dissected out the intestinal canal without rup-
turing the recurrent intestine; and it may be observed that the
structure of the whole digestive organs, as now described, is in
accordance with that of the other Homoptera, which would not be

the case if M. Leydig is correct.
20%

308 Royal Society :—

M. Ramdohr examined C. Alni, but his description can hardly be
correct, since it is scarcely possible that nearly allied species can
differ so entirely in the arrangement of such important organs.
Unless Coccus Alni does differ very much from C. hesperidum, he has
made the same mistakes as M. Leydig, with the addition of having
misunderstood or overlooked the hepatic glands, which perhaps he
may have mistaken for ovaries.

The intestinal canal of C. Persice is formed on the same type as
that of C. hesperidum.

Nervous System.

I do not propose to give a detailed account of the nervous
system, and only allude to it in order to mention the great variations
observed in different specimens. Figs. 2—9 represent different forms
of the nervous system in C. hesperidum, and fig. 10 that of C. Per-
sice: in all, the objects are magnified 60 diameters.

Leydig rightly describes the subcesophageal portion of the gan-
glionic column as being reduced to a large mass (fig. 2, &c. A),
situated close behind the mouth. This ganglion generally emits,
besides the commissure, three large nerves on each side, and its
hinder extremity is continued into a still larger nervous column (C),
which passes backward for rather more than ‘014 of an inch without
throwing off any branches. It then divides, and after a while each
of the divisions again subdivides, so as to give off a rich plexus of
nerves to the posterior part of the body.

The posterior pair of nerves (fig. 2, &c.) always throws off on its
inner side, and not very far from its origin, a nerve (F) which I
once traced and found to unite with one of the nerves derived from
the main central chord. This nerve (F) is always present; but the
point at which it leaves the main nerve (B) is very variable, being
sometimes as much as ‘014 of an inch from the subcesophageal
ganglion, sometimes quite close to it. Indeed, in more than one
instance it arose from the ganglion itself, and not from the nerve B
(fig. 3).

In the diviSions also of the central stem there are very great
variations, which it would be endless to describe in detail. Perhaps
the arrangement most generally met with, and that which I am
inclined to regard as the type, on account of its presenting the
nearest approach to symmetry, is that the main central chord sepa-
rates, at about ‘014 from its origin, into two equal branches, and
these again, after a course of about ‘01, divide dichotomously
(fig. 2). In such a case the division of F from B generally takes
place at a considerable distance from the ganglion.

I have, however, not met with many specimens presenting even
this very limited amount of symmetry and regularity.

In fig. 4 we see the two divisions (G, G) of the central chord C
divide almost immediately and yet not symmetrically. In fig. 5 the
chord C divides into two unequal divisions, the smaller Aa which
passes along for more than ‘014 before it redivides, while the larger
branch divides into three at a point only -006 from its origin.

310 Royal Society.

In fig. 6, the central chord, just before its division into two
branches, throws off on each side a small branchlet ; in fig. 7 this
happens only on one side. Finally, figs. 4 and 7 present us with
some instances in which more than four branches are given off close
to the first division of the great chord C.

But even in the case which I have above described as most
typical, the symmetry is not in fact so great as it would at first
sight appear to be, because the nerves on the two sides are fre-
quently not of the same size. Thus, in fig. 2 each of the two
branches of the main central stem divides, it is true, into two
secondary branches, one of which is smaller than the other, but the
two lesser branches are both upon the right side. If then, as is
probable, we are justified in concluding that in each animal the
ultimate nervous fibrils are of somewhat equal size, that they com-
pose the greater part of the nerve, and that the corresponding
organs of the two sides of the body receive an equal amount of
nerves, it is evident that some of the parts which on the left side
are supplied by the large outer branch must on the right side be
connected with the median branch.

We see, therefore, that not only is the branching of the nerves
absolutely irregular, and that of the two sides entirely unsym-
metrical, but even the number of main stems proceeding from the
ganglion is not always the same. This result has surprised me very
much, since if any organs might have been expected to be almost
invariable, I should have thought it would have been the nervous
system. I believe that no parallel case has been described, nor do
I even remember to have seen a description of any variation occur-
ring in the larger nerves of any animal whatsoever. Considering,
however, how great are the variations which occur here in the same
species, it is evident that differences in the distribution of the nerves
in nearly allied forms are in themselves no proof that such species
were separately created.

Around the ganglionic masses are several large spherical bodies.
These appear to be homologous with the ‘ Zellenkorper,” described
by Leuckart as surrounding the supracesophageal ganglion in the
larva of Melophagus. Ue considers them also as homologous with
similar organs which have been observed in the embryos of other
insects by Heroldt and Kolliker*.

Dujardin (Ann. des Sci. Nat. 1850, 3 sér. vol. xiv. p. 202) de-
scribes the supracesophageal ganglion of the worker-ants as consisting
of several isolated parts, and I was at first inclined to consider these
spherical bodies as also merely isolated parts of the ganglionic mass,
in favour of which view it may be urged that fewer nerves than
usual appear to proceed from this mass. The contents of the
spherical bodies, however, under the influence of reagents, present
an appearance different from that of the supracesophageal mass.

The subcesophageal ganglion is very richly supplied with trachee,
derived from two large stems which are attached to the front angles,
and ramify from thence all over the mass.

* Die Fortpflanzung und Entwickelung der Pupiparen. Halle, 1858.

i i i el

a ae a |

Dr. A. Giinther on the Geographical Distribution of Reptiles. 311

The supracesophageal ganglion is a triangular mass with its apex
behind: the two front corners terminate in large nerves.

The nervous system of C. Persice differs but little from that of
C. hesperidum, and offers the same extraordinary amount of
variation. The two species, however, could be at once distinguished
by the superior size of the subcesophageal ganglion in C. Persica, in
which species also the last pair of nerves (fig. 10) is given off more
posteriorly, while both they and the central stem are considerably
swollen at their origin, so as to give the hind margin of the ganglion
a three-pronged outline.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
July 27, 1858.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF REPTILES.
By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER.

[Concluded from p. 237. |
Parr II.
ON THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF BATRACHIANS.

In the accounts given of the geographical distribution of animals,
we find only a few general statements in which divisions of the earth’s
surface are characterized for their Batrachio-fauna. The presence of
tailed Batrachians in the northern parts of the globe, the scarcity of
Batrachians in Africa, gigantic forms between the tropics, and the
abundance of Tree-frogs in South America, form the general results of
those attempts. The faunas of some provinces were most accurately
composed ; but I am not aware that the like has been attempted with
respect to all the single parts of this suborder. The Batrachians
are better adapted than Snakes to range over large spaces; and this
is especially the case with some Batrachians of the northern tem-
perate part of the globe. Rana esculenta, Bufo vulgaris, and Hyla
arborea are spread over the whole space of Europe and Asia, be-
longing to the Palzearctic region; Cantor found them again south
of Japan, on the Chinese island of Chusan. Rana temporaria
reaches beyond even these parts, being equally spread over the tem-
perate regions of the New World. But none of the species are to be
ealled cosmopolitan; and the differences between the different crea-
tions are such, that we have not even a true cosmopolitan genus.
In looking for genera with the widest range, we may mention Rana,
Bufo, and Hyla—genera which exhibit also the widest-spread species.

Bufo is wanting only in Australia; the most numerous and largest
of its species are met with in Tropical America. Rana is entirely
wanting in Australia, and represented in the most northern parts of
Tropical America by a single species only ; the East Indies and Africa
produce most of the species, some from the former region being di-
stinguished by their gigantic size, but rivalled by R. mugiens from
N. America,—some from the latter region being peculiar on account
of their long and slender toes. Hyla is entirely wanting in the #thio-

312 Zoological Society :—

pian and Indian regions, and in the Arctic regions is represented only
by a few but widely-spread species ; Tropical America and Australia,
on the other hand, produce an exceedingly great number of specific
forms. Therefore, in speaking of cosmopolitan genera in this paper,
I mean those three genera severally with the restrictions mentioned.

Such a difference between the animal life of the New World and
that of the Old, as pertains to other parts of the Animal Kingdom,
is not to be observed in the Batrachians. Dissimilarity and simi-
larity of the Batrachio-fauna depend upon the zones. Palearctic
and Nearctic regions resemble each other more than any third; the
same is the case with Australia and South America ; the Aithiopian
region exhibits similarities with South America as well as with the
East Indies, but more especially with the latter.

I. Palearctic Region.

Characteristic forms.—Pelodytes, Discoglossus, Alytes, Pelobates,
Bombinator, Salamandra, Seiranota, Pleurodes, Bradybates, Ellip-
soglossa, Geotriton, Onychodactylus, Triton, Euproctus, Sieboldia,
Proteus *.

Cosmopolitan genera excepted, we have only one genus common
to another region—Polypedates.

We may assign to this region 15 species of tailless Batrachians
and 30 of the Urodela, which gives on the average a single species
to each 300,000 square miles. The region is distinguished by the
production of a part of the tailed Batrachians, a group of the animal
kingdom which must be considered peculiar to the Arctic regions
both of the New and Old World; and although the species of Uro-
deles of the New World must be considered as types of different
genera, yet the families exhibit representatives in both the regions.
Some of the species of Batrachians are known to be extremely local
(Pelodytes punctatus, Pelobates cultripes, Sieboldia, Proteus) ; but
other species and genera are spread over the whole space of this
region, proving in the most striking manner the natural extent of
this primary division. There is not a single tailed Batrachian known,
from Tropical Africa; but north of the Atlas we find Salamandra
maculosa and Pleurodes waltli, both inhabitants of Kurope, and also
a peculiar species, Luproctus poireti. As far as we know the west-
ern parts of Asia, belonging to this region, we meet species of Ba-
trachians with all the characters of the trae inhabitants of Europe ;
and what forms we should find in the centre and in the eastern
parts, with a better knowledge of these countries, is easily to be

inferred by a glance at the Batrachian fauna of Japan. There we
find—

Rana rugosa. Polypedates schlegeli. Onychodactylus.
esculenta. Hyla arborea. Triton subcristatus.
temporaria. Lllipsoglossa. Steboldia.

Bufo vulgaris. Geotriton fuscus.

* Respecting the new denominations, I refer to my ‘ Catalogue of Batrachia
Salientia in the Collection of the British Museum.’

+ I quite agree with those naturalists who think the characters of Cecilia and
Lepidosiren sufficient for forming separate classes of Vertebrata.

LS OOOO — ———————————————————————————

Dr. A. Giinther on the Geographical Distribution of Reptiles. 313

Of the twelve species from these islands, five are identical with spe-
cies in Europe, and one (Triton subcristatus) belongs to a European
genus. Three genera of Urodeles are peculiar to Japan, Sieboldia
being more closely allied to Menopoma from America than to any
other genus. Polypedates schlegelii is a single representative of an
East Indian genus, species of which, however, are also met with in
Madagascar. Thus we find Japan supplied with Snakes from a tro-
pical, and with Batrachians from an arctic region.

Il. A£thiopian Region.

Characteristic forms.—Dactylethra, Tomopterna, Heteroglossa,
Stenorhynchus, Arthroleptis, Schismaderma, Hemisus, Breviceps,
Chiromantis, Hyperolius, Leptopelis, Brachymerus.

Forms common to other regions. — Cystignathus, Hylarana,
Polypedates.

There are nearly 60 species known, all belonging to the Anura,
which number would give a single species for every 200,000 square
miles, or for each 70,000 square miles if we are allowed to refer
the number of species only to the area of the more- or less-known
parts,—a ratio which shows the great progress of our knowledge
during the last few years. This region was said to be especially
poor in Tree-frogs ; and the reason for this was an overstated po-
verty of trees. The genus Hyla is here replaced by Hyperolius—
as abundant in species as, or even proportionally more than Hyla:
one species, Hy/la aubryi, was believed to be a representative of true
Hyla; but a closer examination has shown that even this species
differs from it by having cylindrical diapophyses of the sacral verte-
bra, forming a separate genus, Leptopelis. If we add the other Athio-
pian Batrachians living on trees, we find the number of the Platy-
dactyla nearly one-half of that of the Oxydactyla—quite in accord-
ance with the observation made on the Snakes of this region. There
are so very few species of Batrachians known from Madagascar, that
we are not yet enabled to compare its Batrachian fauna with that
of the continent ; and those few are all peculiar to this island.

Ill. Indian Region.

Characteristic forms.—Oxyglossus, Leptobrachium, Megalophrys,
Ceratophryne, Asterophrys, Uperodon, Diplopelma, Kalophrynus,
Ivalus, Rhacophorus, Micrhyla, Kaloula.

Forms common to other regions. — Hylarana, Polypedates,
Cornufer, Platymantis.

The Indian region does not exhibit a greater abundance of
Batrachians, in comparison with the Aithopian, such as we found
to be the case with Snakes. The number of species is nearly the
same. This is the more to be wondered at as the climate of the
East Indies might be supposed to be most adequate to the life of
Anura, and most productive of specific as well as of generic forms
and of individuals. Moreover, the East Indies are comparatively
well known; and the collection of the British Museum contains such

314 Zoological Society :—

a complete series of East Indian Batrachians, as considerably to
increase the number of the species formerly known; neverthe-
less the fact appears to be, that this region is excessively productive
of individuals (especially of certain species, as in Snakes), but that it
is not in the same way rich in generic, and still less in specific forms.
There is some resemblance in this respect to the Palearctic region.
We may state 60 as the number of species, which gives a single
species to every 66,000 square miles.

All the Batrachians belong to the Opisthoglossa, not the half of
which are Platydactyla. The true Hyla are wanting, and, as in
Africa, replaced by genera without dilated processes of the sacral ver-
tebra. Ceylon is comparatively rich in species ; but as, in general,
the Batrachians are adapted for spreading over a much greater
space than other reptiles, we do not find so peculiar a fauna of
them in this island. The following species are known to be found in
Ceylon :—

Rana kuhli. *Tvalus variabilis.
vittigera. * leucorhinus.

—— tigrina. a pecilopleurus.
hexadactyla. aurifasciatus.
malabarica. Polyped. microtympanum.

Bufo melanostictus. maculatus.

- kelaarti. * eques.
Kaloula pulchra.

Only those species marked with an asterisk are peculiar, the others
exhibiting not even remarkable varieties.

IV. Australian Region.

Characteristic forms.—Myobatrachus, Limnodynastes, Chiroleptes,
Heleioporus, Uperoleia, Pseudophryne, Chelydobatrachus, Intoria,
Pelodryas.

Forms common to other regions. — Cystignathus, Hylarana,
Cornufer, Platymantis.

Of thirty species which are known to belong to this region, we
have on the average a single species to each 100,000 square miles,
and therefore only to each 33,000 square miles of the known part of
Australia and its islands. Just the half of the species are Opistho-
glossa platydactyla.

Australia produces one Batrachian without a tongue ; and if there
were known such a Batrachian from the Indian region, all the
Aglossa would be equally distributed through the Tropical world, each
part producing a peculiar type,—viz., Africa the genus Dactylethra,
South America the genus Pipa, Australia that of Myobatrachus.
Secondly, this region is distinguished by the total absence of true
Ranide aud Bufonide. Among other characteristic forms, Pelodryas
especially deserves to be mentioned, representing the genus Phyl-
lomedusa of the New World, but distinguished by a web between
the toes. Hylarana extends, in one variety of H. erythrea, to the
islands of the Pacific (S. Christoval) ; but the geographical distribu-

Dr. A. Giinther on the Geographical Distribution of Reptiles. 315

tion of this genus is far from being known. Respecting Cystignathus,
see the notice given in the sixth Region. Finally, Cornufer and
Platymantis respectively are known by two species, one of which be-
longs to islands of the Indian Archipelago, and the other to some of
the Pacific. Thus the Bratrachio-fauna of this region, though offer-
ing well-distinguished generic forms, does not exhibit peculiar, ge-
neral characters as a whole, such as we found to be the case with
the Snakes. At present there is not known one Batrachian from
New Zealand.
V. Nearctic Region.

Characteristic forms.— Scaphiopus, Acris, Pseudacris, Notophthal-
mus, Taricha, Xiphonura, Ambystoma, Cylindrosoma, Desmogna-
thus, Desmodactylus, Batrachoseps, Spelerpes, Gidipus, Ensatina,
Axolotes, Protonopsis, Amphiuma, Menobranchus, Siren, Pseudo-
branchus.

Forms common to other regions.—Cystignathus, Engystoma.

Schlegel, by trying to establish parallels between North and South
America, was, I think, unfortunate in looking for respective repre-
sentatives of both regions: parallels may be established between the
Palearctic and Nearctic region which are far more true and interesting.

If we allow 20 species of dAnura and 50 of Urodela for this
region, we have on an average one species to every 90,000 square
miles, or about three species for the same area for which we found
only one in the Palearctic region. This greater abundance is due
to a greater number of Anura as well as of Urodela; but if the
Nearctic region has three times as many daura as the Pale-
arctic in proportion to its area, it yet produces four times as many
Urodela.

By repeated examinations of a great number of specimens I have
convinced myself that the North American frog, called Rana sylva-
tica, does not form a distinct species from the Rana temporaria of the
Old World. Itis true that there may be found more differences than
those of colour only, by examining a few specimens (for instance,
in the size of tympanum) ; but if we look to a greater number of
specimens, and compare them especially with those from the eastern
parts of Asia, even those differences will be found to be levelled.
Among those species which are the most common, we always find
the greatest variations in form and colour. Among the European
specimens themselves were found greater differences than those be-
tween European and American ones ; and naturalists were induced
to establish several species even for the European forms. The ex-
tremes of the variety Rana oxyrhina might be taken at the first
glance for Rana esculenta; but on comparing them with other spe-
cimens of the same locality, we soon come to the point where it is
impossible to decide to what form the specimen belongs. In like man-
ner any naturalist, before whom might be placed one of the above-
mentioned specimens from Eastern Asia, would be at a loss to de-
termine whether it were from the Old World or from the New. But
are we at liberty to separate species or genera, only according to the
soil where the beings are born, without finding sufficient external or,

316 Zoological Society :—

better, anatomical characters? As the palzeontologist endeavours to
show what organic forms reappear in a stratum above or below an-
other, and where a new creation begins, so must the zoologist do in
the horizontal distribution of animals on the earth’s surface. Our
Rana esculenta is represented by Rana halecina: specimens of the
former exhibit sometimes quite the same coloration as that con-
stantly found in R. halecina ; but they invariably differ in the struc-
ture of the vocal organs. Bufo vulgaris of the Old World is repre-
sented in North America by B. lentiginosus, in South America by
B. chilensis—all sufficiently distinguished by the structure of the
skull. Hyla arborea has its representative in H. euphorbiacea from
the table-land of Central America. Thus we find one of our most
common Anura to be the same in the New World, and three others
represented by closely allied species. Our fifth common species,
Bombinator igneus, is amore local species, and has no representative
in North America. No species of the Urodela is common to both
regions, not even a genus; but in both we have not only such
genera as are assigned by their structure either to living in water or
on land, but also those intermediate forms which cannot properly
be brought under either category. Among the Urodela with free
gills or gill-openings, Sieboldia exhibits at least such similarities
with Menopoma, and Proteus such with Menobranchus, that they
may well be considered as representing each other in the two re-
gions. Thus we find the Nearctic and Palsearctic regions nearer
allied, in respect to their Batrachio-fauna, than they are to any other.

Cystignathus and Engystoma each exhibit one species in the
southern parts of North America, these genera belonging, in fact,
to the Tropics.

VI. Neotropic Region.

Characteristic forms.—Pipa, Pseudis, Calyptocephalus, Cyclo-
rhamphus, Pithecopsis, Limnocharis, Hylorhina, Pyzicephalus,
Ceratophrys, Leiuperus, Pleurodema, Alsodes, Phryniscus, Brachy-
cephalus, Rhinoderma, Atelopus, Engystoma, Otilophus, Elosia,
Crossodactylus, Phyllobates, Hylodes, Nototrema, Opisthodelphys,
Trachycephalus, Phyllomedusa, Hylaplesia, Rhinophrynus.

Form common to other regions.—Cystignathus.

On the northern boundary of this region the Batrachio-fauna is
mixed with Arctic forms, which is also the case as regards other mem-
bers of the animal kingdom, without taking into account those animals
which, living on mountains, find by this vertical elevation the con-
dition of a more northern climate. The absence of the genus Rana
may be pointed out as a character of this region ; one species, how-
ever, which I think I have recognized as R. Lecontii of Girard,
reaches, together with Hyla versicolor, into the South of Mexico, and
is found in localities with Bufo granulosus, Hylaplesia, and Rhino-
phrynus. Bufo chilensis ranges along the western coasts to Califor-
nia. But putting aside these examples, we meet, on entering Mexico,
that Batrachio-fauna by the abundance and peculiarity of which this
region is widely distinguished beyond all the others. There we
find the greatest number of species of Bufo and Hyla, and those

Dr. A. Giinther on the Geographical Distribution of Reptiles. 317

peculiar tree-frogs with a pouch on the back for their progeny ; and
there also we meet with the single representative of the Proteroglossa.
This region is the most productive in Batrachians, as we find the
East Indies to be in Snakes. At least 110 species are known, giving
one species for every 50,000 square miles, rather more than one-
half of them belonging to the Platydactyla. South America pro-
duces one peculiar form of the Batrachians without tongue, Pipa—
the more characteristic of this region, as it is, moreover, provided
with pouches on the back, which are never met with in animals of any
other part of the earth. If such a Batrachian were found in Au-
stralia (as I think will be realized), it would afford a strange point
of analogy with the distribution of the Marsupial Mammals.

We find in several families genera which are distinguished by pe-
culiar development in the structure of certain bones of the skeleton,
especially of the bones of the skull: Calyptocephalus, Ceratophrys,
Cystignathus, Brachycephalus, Otilophus, Opisthodelphys, Trachy-
cephalus. Numerous are those forms of Oxydactyla as well as of
Platydactyla which have no web between the toes, and which are
in general peculiar to tropical regions. Two-thirds of the species of
Ayla are found in Tropical America.

The genus Cystignathus, which I have mentioned as common to
several regions, has most of its species in South America. Tschudi
has separated a part of it by the name of Plewrodema, containing
only South American species ; I have done the same, uniting moreover
a part of the Australian species under the name of Limnodynastes,
whilst the other part, I find, has received a third generic name.
But there remain still for Cystignathus South American and Aithio-
pian species ; and these in fact, together with the separated species,
form a very natural group—genus or family—which is spread over
the Tropics, but not met with in the East Indies. If, on review,
we ask to which of the other Tropical regions the Batrachio-
fauna of South America is the most closely allied, we find that re-
gion to be Australia. Both regions agree in producing severally one:
Batrachian without tongue, and in producing Cystignathide, Hy-
lide, and Hylina with paratoids, which forms are all wanting in the
East Indies ; they also agree in the absence of the large genus Rana,
and of the Polypedatide*. On the other hand, there is hardly one
point of view in which we could find a relation between the Au-
stralian and East Indian regions; and thus the fact appears to be
established, that Australia offers far more similarity, in its Batra-
chio-fauna to S. America than it does to the East Indies, on the
western coasts as well as on the eastern, and also that the real in-
tensity of species corresponds more with that in South America.

The West Indies exhibit a Batrachio-fauna the character of which
quite agrees with that of S. America: there is, however, a greater
distinction of the species, a few only being identical with those of the
continent ; and the genus Hylodes may be considered as nearly pecu-
liar to these islands.

I now give a Schema similar to that for the Ophidians.

* There is in each region a single species; in South America Elosia, in New
Guinea Cornufer unicolor.

Zoological Society.

318

000°00T _ 000'99 . 000002 _ 000'0S _
I [ I IT
‘soroads og ‘saroads (9 ‘soroads 99 ‘go100ds QLT
‘saqiur arenbs 9Qo'o00'¢ ‘saptu orenbs 900'000‘F ‘soqiumt orenbs 000‘000'Z1 ‘sayuu oienbs 99o‘o0s's
‘euUVTTeISsSNY OLdaxy ‘BOIpPUy OLdery] “eordormyyoy OLdexy “gordorjOaN Oso
‘Al ‘Til ‘I ‘IA
000°008 _ 00006 _
I T
‘saroods Gp ‘sovoads Qf
‘syn vaenbs 990‘000'FI ‘sotut aivnbs 000‘00S'9
BOTJOIVR|V OLdoy ‘BOTJOIVON OLSOY
‘I x
000°S9T | ‘saroads 002 000°0ZT ‘saroads og¢ .000°99 _ ‘soroods gt’
tT _L ‘sayrun orenbs 900‘000‘E8 LT _L ‘soytmt aaenbs 090'000'GF T _[ ‘saqrar aaenbs 900‘000'21
“VNVQDOWTVd OLLVANO ‘WOAUVUUAL SILHO ‘VNVGDOUN OILLVAYO

‘WOIdVUNOd) SINOILAGIULISIG WOYOIHOVULVE VNAHOS

Miscellaneous. 319

If, finally, we try to refer the number of species to the area of
each region according as it is more or less known, the regions, ac-
cording to their respective richness of forms, will stand thus :—

1. Australian region = 1 : 33,000.
2. Neotropical region = 1 : 50,000.
3. Indian region = 1 : 66,000.
4. Athiopian region = 1 : 70,000.
5. Nearctic region = 1: 90,000.
6. Palearctic region = 1 : 250,000.
MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Urticating Powers of the Actinize towards each other.
By Wrixt1aM Broprics, Esq.

Tue following facts may tend to illustrate the opinion held by
Mr. Gosse and others, that the ‘‘ acontia’”’ or missile-filaments which
so many of the Sea-anemones have the power of discharging when
irritated, are truly weapons of offence, and capable of inflicting injury
upon other animals,—an office which Mr. Lewes, in his ‘ Sea-side
Studies,’ altogether denied them.

A large specimenof Sagartia Dianthus, kept ina glass vessel together
with many other Actiniz and Madrepores, after remaining for some
weeks upon an oyster-shell, relaxed its hold and sought a fresh loca-
lity. In doing this it moved against a small light-yellow variety of
S. Bellis. At the point of contact, viz. the lower portion of the co-
lumn of the Dianthus, numerous acontia, entirely enveloping the
body of the Bellis, were discharged by the former animal: the Bellis,
when removed the next day, was quite dead. On the following night
the same thing occurred to a second and similar Bellis; and on a
subsequent occasion, a S. Troglodytes and also a large specimen of
Caryophyllea Smithii were destroyed in a like manner. Upon exa-
mination under a 4th object-glass, the discharged acontia, taken from
the bodies of the Bellis and Madrepore, were found to be those
peculiar to Dianthus, containing vast numbers of the “cnide”’
from which the long wire (ectkoreum) is projected. The majority of
these ecthorzea were somewhat altered from their usual appearance ;
the twisted—or, rather, waved—lower portion of the wire had a less
regular form; and at the distance of about double the length of the
capsule from that organ, a series of barbs were observed, varying in
number from sixteen to eighteen. Not any of the shorter and more
densely barbed cnidee (somewhat similar to a bottle-brush) were
visible. The Bellis had also discharged its acontia; these, however,
were very easily recognized as distinct from those of the Dianthus,
and did not appear to have penetrated, or in any way injured, the
body of that animal. In every instance the victims sloughed away
and became a mass of decomposition; though, in the case of the

320 Miscellaneous.

Troglodytes and also of the Madrepore, there was some little vitality
perceptible for two or three days in the least injured portions.
Previous to the occurrence, they were all in perfect health.

Ilfracombe, March 19, 1859.

Observations on the Development and early Condition of the Penta-
stoma tenioides. By Professor LeucKART, Giessen.

By a very interesting series of researches, Dr. Leuckart has been
enabled to show that the Pentastoma denticulatum is nothing more
nor less than the young condition of P. tenioides. The manner in
which he proved this was as follows. Having obtained three appa-
rently healthy dogs, he infected their nasal passages with some dozens
of P. denticulatum taken from the abdominal cavity of a rabbit. On
killing one of the infected dogs, at the end of six weeks, he found in
its nose a few small specimens of Pentastoma, resembling in many
respects the P. tenioides.

The second dog was kept alive until the end of the seventeenth
week ; and the result of this experiment was much more satisfactory,
for no less than thirty-nine specimens of the Entozoa were found in
it. The characters, too, of the specimens were so well marked, that
there remained no doubt of their being P. tenioides. Nearly one-
half were males (15-16 mm. long). The females were considerably
larger than the males (26 mm.). The animals seemed to have already
copulated, for the spermatheca of the females contained spermatozoa.
The author thinks that at the time of impregnation the oviduct is
but little developed, being in fact nothing more than a straight tube,
not lenger than the penis of the male. According to him, it is after
copulation that the oviduct attains its enormous length.

The third dog was killed at the end of six months, and both its
nose and frontal sinuses were found filled with /fully-developed
Pentastoma tenioides. Only two males were present, and these
were not larger than those examined eight weeks previously. The
females, on the other hand, were almost twice as long as when
last seen; some of them now measured 65 mm.; their oviducts
were fully grown, and contained eggs in the various stages of
development.

The embryos of the P. tenioides have a similar form to those of
the P. proboscideum described by Van Beneden, and have also a
general resemblance to those of the P. multicinctum described by
Harley.

Dr. Leuckart concludes from his researches that the P. denticu-
latum of the rabbit is the early condition of the P. tenioides of the
dog, and that it takes about a year for the embryo to become trans-
formed into the perfect animal.—WNotes from the Zeitschr, f. rat.
Medic., Dritte R. Bd. iv. p. 78.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 17. MAY-1859.

XXXIIT.—Rosert Brown: an Eloge. By Dr. von Martius*.

Next to Linneus stand three other names, ever memorable in
the history of Botany—A. L. de Jussieu, A. P. DeCandolle, and
Robert Brown. They inaugurated a new epoch, and smoothed
its earlier course. The comprehensive genius of Linnzus had
spread out the net of system over the whole world of indivi-
dualized creation—established kingdoms, classes, orders, ge-
nera, and species with definite characters. A. L. de Jussieu
gathered up the Vegetable Kingdom thus logically subdivided by
Linnzus, and, by the synthesis of happily divined essential cha-
racters, joined its scattered members together into what is
called the “ Natural System.” This was a glorious edifice, but
incomplete—in some parts only as it were sketched out. The
last sixty years have been occupied in its further elaboration ;
while DeCandolle extended the boundaries, R. Brown added to
its depth and height.

The evolutive nature of plants turned the mind of Brown in
the direction of analytical investigation; he penetrated the
inmost recesses of vegetable organization, and, in its rudiment-
ary and early conditions, seized the essence and the laws of its
morphology. No one has equalled him in knowledge of the
structures of the vegetable kmgdom. He detected similarity
when concealed, and he separated that which had merely the
appearance of likeness. He sympathetically demonstrated the
hidden relations between the most diversified forms. He laid a
sure foundation for Phytogeography by pointing out the exist-
ence of laws in the numerical relations of plants, according to
different zones and countries. He threw light from all sides
upon that great domain of creation, the vegetable kingdom, so

* Translated by Arthur Henfrey, F,R.S. &e.
Amn & Mag. N. Hist. Ser, 3. Vol, iu. 21

322 Von Martius on the Life and Writings of Robert Brown.

important to man,—even upon its now lost structures, existing
in former epochs. Robert Brown was, in fullness as well as
depth of knowledge, and in intellectual mastery of it, the greatest
botanist (Pflanzenkenner) the world has yet produced. All his
works bear the stamp of profundity and veracity. When the
patriarch of German naturalists, Alex. von Humboldt, named him
“ Botanicorum facile princeps,” every follower of the science joy-
fully and gratefully acquiesced.

The epoch of R. Brown may be termed that of botanical Peri-
patetics. Extensive travels were undertaken, the most distant
countries and seas examined. Men botanized—investigated and
reflected while they roamed. The “world of plants”—the
variegated, thousand-fold transformed mantle of the earth—was
brought under survey as in a bird’s-eye view, and the orderly-
arranged and systematized material delivered over to the in-
quirers of another generation—Aporetics we may term these—
for the investigation of the nature, life, and action of the Plant.
The activity of the former was turned to direct observation ;
they were what are called describing systematists. The task of
the latter was to observe with all the appliances of the study
and the laboratory,—to experiment, to weigh, to calculate, to
drag to light the entangled laws of the seemingly, but only
seemingly, simple life of plants.

Botany, as a collegiate study, had its origin in the ancient
Doctrine of Simples; its cultivators were principally medical
men. Such was the case in R. Brown’s instance also. But, like
every creative genius, he has contributed to open new paths
leading out beyond those former problems. In these paths
physicists and chemists dealing with vegetable physiology will
penetrate the more certainly into the mysteries of vegetable life
the more truly they apply and make use of the rich acquisitions
of his genius.

Robert Brown was the son of the Rey. James Brown, after-
wards a consecrated bishop of the Scottish episcopal church,
and he first saw light at Montrose, on the 21st December, 1773.
His mother’s maiden name was Taylor. He received his earliest
instruction in his parents’ house, and the higher preparation
for academic study (of which the lad himself very early made his
own choice) in Marischal College, Aberdeen. In the University
of that town he also commenced his medical studies, which he
continued in Edinburgh, and terminated in the year 1795. He
attended the lectures of Prof. Rutherford, but soon took an
independent path, making it his object to investigate closely the
then imperfectly known flora of his native country. In the very
same year he entered a Scotch militia regiment, the Fifeshire
Fencibles, as ensign and assistant-surgeon, and remained with it
in Ireland until he left the military service.

Von Martius on the Life and Writings of Robert Brown. 328

_ An inconspicuous plant with which he there became acquainted
(Eriocaulon septangulare, the only European representative of an
especially American order) caused his life to be diverted into the
exclusive service of botany ; for, accompanying a recruiting party
of his regiment to London in the summer of the year 1798, and
visiting his friend Dr. Withering at Edgbaston, near Birmingham :
on fie; road the latter caused him to Sadar himself, with that
plant and his researches upon it, to Dr. Dryander, This learned
botanist, librarian to Sir Joseph Banks, astonished at the mmute-
ness of the investigation and the fullness of the conclusions
derived therefrom, recommended the young military surgeon as
a future Master in Botany; and Sir Joseph Banks from this
time forward showed him a paternal kindness. He welcomed
him as a regular guest at the celebrated literary breakfasts,
during his five months’ stay im London, and in December
1800 proposed him to the Government as Naturalist to the
naval Exploring Expedition to New Holland, under Capt. Flin-
ders, then just fitting out. Robert Brown, at this call, gave up
at once the military career, came again to London at Christmas,
1800, and on the 18th of July, 1801, sailed in the ‘ Investigator,’
from Spithead, to the newly discovered quarter of the globe,
whose wonders and rarities had not been exhausted by the
Forsters and Sir Joseph Banks. In December the expedition
reached Cape Lewin, on the 8.W. point of the Australian con-
tinent. The survey was commenced at King George’s Sound,
and continued eastwards ; on the east coast (New South Wales)
the intertropical regions were especially investigated, and several
islands and tracts of the Gulf of Carpentaria on the north coast.
Ferdinand Bauer, the most accurate and skilful botanical painter
of his time, who had passed through excellent training in Vienna
with Jacquin, and in Greece (1786-7) as Sibthorp’s associate,
accompanied the expedition as draughtsman ; Sir John Franklin,
the lost Polar navigator, was one of the midshipmen. The vessel
bemg brought to Port Jackson in July 1803, and declared no
longer sea-worthy, Flinders returned home, with the results of
his surveys, to obtain a new vessel. He did not reach England
until long after ; since, in spite of a passport from the French
Government, he was kept in the Mauritius for six years as a
prisoner of war. During this time, R. Brown, with Ferd. Bauer,
continued the botanical “Investigation of New South Wales, and
studied the vegetation of Kent Island in Bass’s Straits, and of
Van Diemen’s Land, returning to England, in October 1805,
with a treasure of 3900 species of plants, his manuscripts, and
1600 drawings of plants. The Linnzan Society of London
appoimted R. Brown its librarian; and when, in the year 1810,

Dryander died, Sir Joseph Banks committed to him the charge
21%

824 Von Martius on the Life and Writings of Robert Brown.

of his private library and natural-history collections. This high-
minded patron of science appreciated the genius and character
of his young friend, and made a provision for him, after his own
death, by means of an annuity, besides a life-interest in his col-
lections, which were subsequently to become the property of the
British Museum.

Surrounded by the most abundant literary adjuncts, Robert
Brown now laboured at the remarkable flora which he had brought
from the newly disclosed quarter of the globe. In the year 1810
appeared the first part of the ‘Flora Nove Hollandiz,’ a work
which astonishes by the accuracy of the details, the depth of
research, the unusual reach of the combinations, and the felici-
tous tact in the discovery of commanding points of view. Here
was to be found an almost inexhaustible source of new ideas
and hints for the theory of systematic characters and the affini-
ties of plants. The natural method, which had up to that time
found few adherents, gaimed from it a new foundation and
sympathy and an exalted influence. But while scientific men
called this work a liber aureus, and eccepted it with unmixed
praise, as marking a new epoch, a critic in the Edinburgh
Review found fault with its latinity, and the author withdrew
it from circulation*; so that its extraordinary importance was
first clearly displayed on the continent through the reprint in
Oken’s ‘Isis, and a second edition by Nees von Esenbeck.
Unhappily the work has remained unfinished; the description
of new Proteaceze alone appeared as a Supplement (1830) ; and
Robert Brown only once more resolved upon an independent
work, the ‘ Plante Javanice Rariores,’ which he published in
connexion with his friends Thomas Horsfield and John J. Ben-
nett (1838-1852).

However, he undertook a number of monographic investiga-
tions, the results of which he published either as treatises in the
Transactions of learned Societies, or as appendices to Reports of
Voyages and Travels. In these he selected the most difficult
subjects. The materials—frequently in a very fragmentary con-
dition—from the least accessible parts of tropical Africa, could
only have been made so important and fruitful by a genius like
Robert Brown. The influence of these works upon the progress
of botanical science in all its branches has been extraordinary.

* [The statement here repeated by our excellent author, although fre-
quently made during Mr. Brown’s life, and vouched for by high authority,
is, we have reason to believe, founded in error. The original edition of the
‘Prodromus’ remained for many years in the hands of the publishers ; and
the remaining copies were at last withdrawn from sale only because Mr.
Brown was desirous of keeping them in reserve to be given as presents to
those botanists to whem he thought they might be most useful.—A, H.]

Von Martius on the Life and Writings of Robert Brown. 325

The morphology, development, geography, statistics, and the
history both of living and extinct plants, were enriched by
numberless facts and by conclusions of canonic authority. The
surest proof of the truth of these is found in the fact that the
minds of botanists have become so imbued with them, that, in
continuing such researches, we do not recur in detail to them
and their derivation, but use them like self-evident propo-
sitions.

Not one of those essential parts of the plant, on whose mani-
fold forms and combinations depends the glorious wealth of the
vegetable kingdom, was passed over by the searching eye of
Robert Brown. From the microscopic germ of the Moss and the
vegetable ovule, to the flower—from the stamen and its pollen
to the carpel and the fruit, he examined and compared all the
organs, in plants of the most diverse orders and in all stages
of development. Governed by the deepest sense of natural
truth and natural relations, he established the soundest views
upon the nature and developmental history of these organs.
Thus he vastly contributed to the consolidation of that theory
(morphology) which gives to systematic botany its true claim
to rank among the sciences.

In these morphological researches of Robert Brown, there
was a peculiar affinity to the spirit of the Germans. This is
a deep-rooted cause of the powerful influence which he has
exerted upon botany in our country. While—nay, before the
morphological ideas called into life by Goethe’s ‘ Metamorphosis
of Plants’ had spread among us, and, developed by such men as
Nees y. Esenbeck, Roper, Ernst Meyer, Link, Alex. Braun, and
many others, had passed into the schools,—Robert Brown,
in far New Holland, carried forward by countless observations,
had already arrived, as it were unconsciously, at similar views,
which may be traced like a red thread running through all his
determinations.

A more superficial reason why R. Brown’s doctrines fell upon
grateful soil in Germany, lay in the diffusion of his writings in
a German translation (1825-1834), by which Nees von Esenbeck
earned great credit. [A few later treatises, not included in this
collection, have been introduced into German literature, princi-
pally by Schnizlein, in the ‘ Flora.’]

In his carliest writings, Robert Brown had drawn attention to
the importance of the early conditions and the development, in
reference to the characterization of the Orders of Plants and the
elaboration of the Natural System. In following out this path,
and particularly in making a penetrating inquiry into the phe-
nomena in the vegetable ovule and in the pollen, he contributed
in an important degree to clear up the previously obscure theory

826 Von Martius on the Life and Writings of Robert Brown.

of the reproductive organs of plants. After Amici (18238) had
discovered the tubular elongation of the pollen-grain, Robert
Brown (1831-1833) raised the physiological import of the pol-
len-tube to the rank of a certainty, by demonstrating that it
penetrated through the canal of the style into the cavity of the
ovary, down to the nucleus of the then open ovule. This fact,
the high importance of which was acknowledged by the Royal
Society of London by the award of the Copley medal, inaugu-
rated a new phase in our views of the sexes and sexual functions
in plants. It may be called the pole round which turn a series
of the most celebrated researches of modern botany. These
refined researches, only possible with the assistance of the won-
derful improvements of the microscope, have strongly excited the
minds of our epoch. It suffices to recall the great number—
there are more than thirty—of those who have with more or less
profit pursued researches in the same path, to indicate how uni-
versally the bearing of this investigation has been recognized.
These researches have been extended beyond their original goal
—the impregnation of Angiospermous plants—to include the
Cryptogamia in their sphere, and have in many points en-
larged the field of view in the allied region of the animal king-
dom. They already reveal deeply-seated relations of living
things in those mysterious grades of creation, which were scarcely
dreamt of less than half a century ago. Not without a sense of
joy and reverence do we look upon these researches, in which
truth and error are interwoven; but truth, ever victorious at
last, and securing to us a higher knowledge, becomes the com-
mon property of all.

Even before these results had been worked out through so
many great difficulties, Robert Brown’s advancement of the higher
systematic botany had been fully appreciated. This, the organic
coordination of the vegetable kingdom, acquired at his hands
abundance of new facts and important fundamental principles.
Indeed we may say that the ‘ Natural System’ first became na-
tural by his labours. No other botanist possessed so rich an
experience of the most multiform structures of plants, which he
could apply under such sound morphological ideas towards the
erection of the Natural System. Hence any one comparing the
renowned fundamental work of A. L. de Jussieu with recent
systematic writings, must be astonished by the numerous and
radical alterations and improvements which he everywhere finds
stamped with the name of Robert Brown. The comprehensive
works of DeCandolle and Meisner also remind us, on nearly every
page, of the fertile activity of the great master. In England,
the two Hookers, Lindley (whose meritorious labours have in so
important a degree cooperated in the diffusion of the natural

Von Martius on the Life and Writings of Robert Brown. 827

method), Robert Wight, Wallich, and others, have borne testi-
mony to the efforts of their friend and countryman. In North
America, the valuable writings of Asa Gray and Torrey were
heralds of his fame.

It would be a grateful task to trace the course of all these
morphological, physiological, and systematic labours in their
details, to show where they took their rise, where they ended, and
how, in their passage into the common stock of knowledge, they
have rarely been combated by other men of science, but for the
most part adopted, continued, and expanded; but this is not the
place for such a fragment of the practical history of Botany.

The writings of Robert Brown, as correctly remarked by an
English botanist following close in his footsteps, John J. Bennett,
are conciones ad clerum; they deal with the most profound and
important principles of the laws of form and development,—
problems which, in part proposed by himself, are brought out
into the fullest light, to undergo the scrutiny of every doubt and
every scientific objection. It is significant, that the most im-
portant of them were satisfactorily solved in his epoch, during
his eighty-five years’ life.

Where he was not bound, as in descriptive works, to a rigid
systematic style, he ran into a discursive manner, which renders
his works difficult of study by the uninitiated, but exerts a pe-
culiar charm over the instructed mind. ‘To his rich and mobile
genius every striking fact suggested a crowd of others, often
from the most remote fields—sometimes as contradictions and
objections, sometimes confirming, illustrating, or expanding it ;
so that he transports the initiated reader as it were into the
great garden of Nature, and leads him at once from flower to
flower and from truth to truth. Hence, in reading, as a classic,
to our advanced pupils many of his treatises overflowing with
general ideas (for instance, on the Composite, the plants of
tropical Africa, or on Aingia), explaining and illustrating them
by demonstrations, we have partaken of the full youthful trans-
port of intellectual voyages of discovery.

But. I must not prolong these reflections on the scientific
aspect of this extraordinary man, since the fairest and most
glorious aspect—his moral nature—remains to be sketched.
Robert Brown united all the moral qualities which belong to the
searcher of Nature, of so pure and strong a quality, that his
personal character renders him an exemplar beyond the mere
circle of his contemporaries. He was more than a modern
naturalist. In the full harmony of his nature, he impressed us
with the image of an ancient philosopher and sage. Robert
Brown was a truly great and good man. Love of truth above
all things, calmness, sincerity, modesty, tender sensibility, and

328 Von Martius on the Life and Writings of Robert Brown.

goodness of heart—these features of his character stood con-
stantly under the government of a penetrating and massive
judgment. So energetically did these characteristics regulate
his activity as inquirer and author, that we may affirm. that
every act of his investigations and every assertion in his writings
bear the stamp of this “perfectly balanced character.

It is indeed often the case that an extraordinary intellect rests,
like a column, upon a slender moral foundation; but Robert
Brown’s rose, like a pyramid, from a broad and strong base. In
recognition of this worthy combination, all naturalists offered to
his intellect admiration—to his character reverence and love.

The deepest principle in the nature of this gifted man was
the love of truth. No sympathy could, even for a moment, over-
come this love. The sense of truth was as it were the medium
of his peace of mind. Hence arose that quiet calmness, that
tranquillity and circumspection in his researches, and that re-
serve which was even interpreted by the ignorant as artifice or
egotism. He knew far more than he ventured to say; yet from
no one oftener fell the words “‘I do not know.” Much that is
clear to superficial and more easily satisfied minds, appeared to
his deeply-penetrating gaze still full of unresolved problems ;
but where he was certain of his matter, his pleasure in imparting
it increased with the difficulty of the subject.

It has been objected to his writings that they are obscure.
Passages which have drawn down this reproof may rather be
indicated as expressions of that caution and conscientiousness
which dreads to give occasion to misconception or error. And
it would be difficult to find a botanist to whom it has so rarely
happened to retract or correct his assertions; very frequently,
indeed, he strengthens his later views by reference to his earlier
publications.

He was more sensitive to scientific and literary censure than
to praise and acknowledgment,—and this not all from pride, but
on account of his instinctive love of truth. What he dreaded
was not his own mistakes, but the reproach that he had not been
sufficiently cautious and conscientious in the inquiry. This
moral earnestness armed him in the defence of what he believed
to be correct. There only was he seen moved from his tranquil-
lity where injustice or intentional error was to be combated.
His indignation was aroused, not by human weakness but by
perversity. He was the soul of honour—hence accustomed to
expose knavery and low-mindedness, and to judge it inexorably.
No one held more firmly his own intellectual property ; but no
one more strictly respected that of others. Reputation not based
on genuine desert he lightly esteemed; but it was a matter of
conscience with him to bring forward neglected merit. The

Von Martius on the Life and Writings of Robert Brown. 329

praiseworthy he praised in plain words; but to admire medio-
crity, to gather a band of hangers-on about him, he shrank from
as a treason to the truth and worth of a votary of science.
Truly, if all naturalists were endowed with the same moral force,
the path of science would be smoother and less tortuous.

Robert Brown reverenced every created thing; he had deep
sympathy with all suffering, in whatever stage of creation it
occurred. He doubted whether man is justified in inflictmg
physical pain in that sphere where it is the greatest evil, even
for the sake of truth. The higher privilege of man, he thought,
was rather to mitigate the pains of body and mind. He pos-
sessed the moral courage energetically to succour his suffermg
fellows. He has been known to carry help and comfort to the
beds of the sick and dying, for months together, even under great
hardships. To friends in difficulty he proved himself the most
considerate counsellor and helper, capable of any sacrifice.

In this kind of self-devotion lay his greatest strength. Robert
Brown was no man of business or energetic office-bearer; he
had neither taste nor skill for administrative work ; even from
the business of correspondence he, like the great mineralogist,
Abraham Werner, shrank into an indolence which he himself
sometimes ridiculed and sometimes lamented. His field was
that kind of observation which Herschel has called ‘ passive.’
To examine the object as deeply and completely as possible—to
study, reflect, and contemplate, in the most complete abstraction
from the every-day world—in this he recognized his destination.
He was unmarried—the last of his family—and so he sat whole
nights in his arm-chair, reading and thinking. In this seclusion
he took the most lively interest in every movement of science
and literature. No important publication, either in French or
English literature, was neglected by him. Frequent was the
surprise excited by the fineness and penetration of his judgment
on subjects scarcely imagined to be accessible to him. In his
remarkably powerful memory were stored up thousands of anec-
dotes. In regard to the history of English literature, he might
have been termed a living edition of D’Israeli’s ‘ Curiosities of
Literature. He talked on most subjects—rarely, however, on
politics, never on religion. He was a great narrator, with a fund
of engaging humour; and he could listen, which he did with
half-closed eyes, in quiet sympathetic enjoyment.

It has been thought strange that a man of such extraordinary
scientific importance, to whom was offered the homage of the
whole world (he was one of the eight Associates of the French
Institute, received the honorary diploma of a Doctor of Laws
from the University of Oxford in 1832, and, at Humboldt’s
suggestion, received the Order of Merit from King Frederick

880 Von Martius on the Life and Writings of Robert Brown.

William IV. of Prussia), played no prominent part in public life,
in the brilliant society of London. Some have thought this caused
by neglect: quite erroneously ; for he refused invitations to the
Botanical Chairs of the Universities of Aberdeen, Edinburgh,
and Glasgow, the last in favour of his friend Sir W. J. Hooker ;
and his Sovereign conferred on him a pension for scientific merit,
during the ministry of Sir Robert Peel.

Without inclination or vocation for the elementary exposition
of his science—unsusceptible, not indeed to the higher fame, but.
to the allurements of popularity or the glitter of a public posi-
tion—he chose the quiet, unostentatious path of life. “He always
moved,” so says one of his oldest friends, “ between two vertical
lines, which kept him separated from the great world,—between
an unexampled modesty and the most acute sympathy for the
sufferings of others; thus he appeared to me, not to speak of
his high intellectual endowments, the most remarkable man I
have ever known.” Frugal, and content with the familiar inter-
course of a few true friends, he passed his life in the unpre-
tending circumstances in which he had been left by his patron
Sir Joseph Banks. He made over to the British Museum in
1827 the collections in which he had received a life-interest,
and he officiated as their Keeper after he ceased to be Librarian
to the Linnzan Society. He became a Fellow of the Royal
Society as long ago as 1810; of the Linnzan Society in 1822;
he entered its Council in 1828; in 1828 he was named Vice-
President, and in 1849 was called to the Presidency as suc-
cessor to the Bishop of Norwich, which post he resigned, on
account of his advanced age, in 1853.

The most distinguished botanists of Great Britain were ever
flocking to Robert Brown, glad to listen to his. views and to
obtain his counsel. In his numerous journeys in France, Ger-
many, Italy, and the North, he had made friends with many of
his continental collaborateurs. From this literary intercourse,
from the stores of the rarest objects of living and extinct ve-
getation which flowed to the renowned inquirer dwelling in the
great centre of civilized life, and from the comprehensive study
of all important publications, he continually drew new draughts
of knowledge, and, with a rare power of memory, remained
master of it to the end.

His death, then, could not but overcome every botanist with
the sorrowful thought that the most noble and blameless repre-
sentative of their science had departed,—that the focus of a
fruitful epoch was extinguished.

The physical frame of this extraordinary man had the Anglo-
Saxon type strongly expressed. His imposing form was tall
and slender, his step firm and quick; and he stooped only at a

‘>, eo

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Seed-like Body of Spongilla. 331

very advanced age. Up to his latest years Robert Brown en-
joyed unusual activity, and that wonderfully acute sight which
formed part of his nature. He died on the 10th of June, 1858,
in the full possession of an unclouded intellect, in the calm
serenity of those happy ones whom we may even here account
among the immortal. On the 15th of June his remains were
consigned to the earth, surrounded by Australian flowers, at
Kensal Green Cemetery, where his friends and colleagues,
Charles Konig, David Don, Menzies, and Wallich, were at rest.
The marble-like bust of the departed displayed to his friends once
more (so writes one of the oldest of them), refined to a surprising
beauty, in his delicately but strongly marked features, the ex-
alted image of a profoundly inquiring spirit tranquilly reposing.
“He died,” so continues Dr. Boott, “in the quiet scene of his
long and celebrated labours, where the library of Sir Joseph
Banks formerly lined the walls. Forty years ago I had first
become acquainted with him in that very place ; and ever had he
remained the same true, plain, sincere, gentle, good-hearted
man. ‘The only change was that which Time works in us all.”

XXXIV.—On the Identity in Structure and Composition of the
so-called Seed-like Body of Spongilla with the Winter-egg of the
Bryozoa; and the presence of Starch-yranules in each. By

H. J. Carver, Esq., Bombay.
[With a Plate. ]

Ever since the Spongiade have been studied, it has been a
desideratum to find out something directly connecting them with
either one or the other of the great organic kingdoms; and lat-
terly, since they have been proved, by their resemblances, habits,
and composition, to belong to the animal kingdom, the great
object has been to find out something in them directly connec-
tive with one of its lower types; for until this be done, zoolo-
gists will continue to look upon them strangely, and botanists
will of course have nothing to do with them whatever. More-
over, until a homological leading-point with animals be esta-
blished in them, the nomenclature that should be adopted for
their component parts cannot be chosen, since in many of these
they resemble plants and animals respectively so much, that it
is difficult to decide whether the part should be named according
to the nomenclature of one or the other. Thus the reproductive
bodies have been called by some “ovules,” by others “ sporidia,”’
“ sporangia ;” and a third class, to avoid falling into either mis-
take, have called them “capsules,” “spherule,’ ‘ seed-like
bodies,” &c. The latter term I myself have chiefly used ; but

332 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Seed-like Body of Spongilla

within the last three months I have considered them more par-
ticularly like sporangia, and hence have suggested this as more
suitable for them*., They have also been compared by some to
the ‘‘ winter-eggs” of Polypes; and this indeed was the most
fortunate conjecture of all, for, as will presently be seen, they
are almost identical with them in every respect. Before, how-
ever, entering upon the comparative descriptions of these bodies in
Spongilla and the freshwater Bryozoa, it is desirable that I should
briefly describe the structure of Spongilla itself, that the reader
may know exactly what is now presented for his information.

‘To obtain an idea of the structure of Spongilla, we have only
to conceive a branch of canals to which are attached a number
of spherical bodies like a bunch of grapes, and this branch, &c.,
imbedded in a gelatinous mass charged with spicules and per-
meated in all directions with another class of canals opening on
the surface of the gelatinous mass by numerous holes, into the
internal parts of which dip the spherical bodies. We have now
to enclose all this, except the end of the branch, within a delicate
soft membrane, like a bag or veil, perforated with apertures, and
kept at a distance from the gelatinous mass, &c., by bundles of
spicules projecting from the latter. Add to this a rush of the
water (in which the Spongilla may be growing), with any nutri-
tive particles that may be suspended in it, in through the aper-
tures of the enclosing membrane; then into the canals of the
gelatinous mass; then the particles being caught up by the
spherical bodies, which are respectively covered with a cortical
layer of monociliated and unciliated polymorphic cells for this
purpose; then the nutritive particles undergoing digestion in
these polymorphic cells, as in dmebe; and, finally, the ngesta
in like manner discharged into the branch of canals to which
the spherical bodies are attached ;—and we have the type of
Spongilla, that is, the first portion of Spongilla which grows
from the “seed-like body.” Afterwards, when the Spongilla
has attained a larger size, 1t consists of a number of such typical
portions agglomerated undistinguishably and inseparably into
an amorphous mass ; hence it is only when the Spongilla is first
grown from the seed-like body, or probably from the ciliated
gemmule, that it can well be studied elementarily f.

It may now be asked, What are these spherical bodies? Are
they each animals of the Spongilla, and analogous to the polypes
of a polypidom; or is this typical portion to be considered a
single animal, and the spherical bodies as the digesting organs
situated in the cayities of the gelatinous mass, as a stomach,

* Annals, vol. ii. p. 13, 1859.
+ For a more detailed description of Spongilla, see ‘ Annals,’ yol. xx.
p. 21, 1857.

and the Winter-egg of the Bryozoa. 333

with the branch of canals as a vent? It is to this that we shall
direct our attention more particularly hereafter.

Meanwhile, when the portion of Spongilla has much increased.
in size, the older portions begin to bear the reproductive bodies
to which I have alluded; and this brings us at once to the sub-
ject of my communication.

The reproductive bodies of Spongilla are of two kinds, viz. the
seed-like bodies, which I shall henceforth term “ova,” and
ciliated gemmules; but it is the former, viz. the “ ova,” with
which we are most concerned now, and to the structure and
composition of which we are about to direct our attention, in
comparison with the “ winter-egg”’ of the Bryozoa.

Nothing characterizes the species of the amorphous Spongille
so well as the form and surrounding spicules of the seed-like
body or ovum; and it was during my examination of one of
them for this purpose, that I perceived the identity with the
“winter-egg” of the Bryozoa to which I have alluded. The
species to which this ovum belonged, I, in 1848, provisionally
termed “ Spongilla friabilis* ;” but on a set of specimens (which
I had sent home) reaching Mr. Bowerbank, he observed that
this was different from S. friabilis, and referred the question to
me, in 1854, with both the branched and amorphous species of
England,—kindly proposing, in the event of my being of the
same opinion as himself, to do me the honour of calling the
Bombay species after me. At the time, however, I was much
occupied in official duties, and I could only just examine these
species cursorily, but sufficiently for me to come to the same
opinion as Mr. Bowerbank ; and having replied to him accord-
ingly, I felt quite content to leave the question for ultimate de-
cision in his hands, knowing them to be much abler in these
matters than my own; and since then, up to the time of my
writing this, I have heard nothing further from him on this
particular subject, nor have I recurred to it myself.

During the last month, however, I have taken up the two
English specimens and the Bombay species for more careful
comparison, and find not only that all three are different (which
no doubt Mr. Bowerbank will notice in his forthcoming work
on the “ Spongiade ”’), but that the seed-like body of the Bombay
species is so identical in structure and composition with the
“winter-egg” of a Bryozoon (Lophopus) which abounds in the
same freshwater tank with it, that the leading homology between
some part of Spongil/a and of the lower Invertebrata, for which I
have been so long seeking, is thus established. It is also worthy
of prefatory remark, that, in the month of May last, I found

* Annals, vol, iv., 1849.

$34 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Seed-like Body of Spongilla

Plumatella repens, Van Ben.*, growing on a floating cork in the
midst of Spongilla cinerea and S. Meyeni, which were spreading
themselves over the same body; and in the tank where now the
Lophopus abounds, Spongilla Cartert (for such I shall henceforth
term this species, in accordance with Mr. Bowerbank’s proposi-
tion) is also growing in the greatest profusion, almost to the
total exclusion of all the other: species. Let us now proceed to
the description of the ovum and winter-egg of these organisms
respectively, commencing with the former.

Ovum of Spongilla Cartert. Pl, VIII. figs. 1-7.

Matured form spherical, presenting a round infundibuliform
hilum or hole leading into the interior, to which in many in-
stances the remains of a funiculus may be seen to be attached,
composed from without inwards of—l1st, a coating of loose,
smooth, slightly curved, pointed, silicious spicula; 2nd, a
cellular coat, spherical, of equal thickness all round, except
where pierced by the hilum, consisting of thin horny cells
arranged in hexagonal columns in contact with each other
on all sides, and perpendicular to the surface of (3rd) a coria-
ceous coat, spherical, thick, tough, horny, of a yellow colour,
which encloses a great number of spherical transparent cells
partially filled with refractive granules, among which are
starch-grains.

When the ovum is crushed, the spherical transparent cells,
which are very thin, burst by watery endosmose ; and then their
granular contents are seen to consist of a number of transpa-
rent, refractive, compressed, lenticular cells, which vary im size
from 2-5400ths of an inch, which is the long diameter of the
largest, to immeasurable minuteness; while the latter, for a
considerable time after issuing, keep up a continued vibratory
motion (like the recently ejected mucus-granules of living cells
generally) around the former, which remain stationary. The
larger granules or cells also frequently present one and some-
anes two smaller ones attached to them, indicative of their
multiplication being produced by budding.

On the other hand, the starch- grains, which resemble those
of wheat, being subelliptical, compressed, thin, and marked
with concentric circular lines, vary in number and size, being
frequently much larger than the spherical cells in which they are
originally formed, and from this passing down to immeasurable
minuteness, and occasionally into amorphous starch. Sometimes
a large starch-grain may be seen still with the spherical cell

* P, stricta, Allman, ‘ Freshwater Polyzoa,’ p. 99, Ray Society’s Publi-
cations.

and the Winter-egg of the Bryozoa. 835

in which it was formed, when the latter much exceeds the average
size of these cells, and the starch-grain appears to be developed
at the expense of the refractive granules, which at such times
are considerably reduced in number, if not in some cases alto-
gether absent. On other occasions the large grain is replaced
by a great number of minute ones, as indicated by the applica-
tion of iodine, and lastly, as just stated, by amorphous starch.

At an early period of the ovum (that is, long before the cel-
lular coat is formed), the spherical cells, though already filled
with the refractive granules, are few in number and subpoly-
morphic; hence it may be reasonably inferred that their multi-
plication as the ovum increases in size is produced by fission:
the younger the ovum, the more polymorphic and resistent are
these cells, while the older it becomes, the more they are attenu-
ated, and thus the more rapidly they burst by endosmose after
liberation.

2? Pl. VIII. figs. 8-15.

Matured form compressed, oval, slightly bent upon itself both
transversely and longitudinally like the brim of a hat, convex
and elliptical in the centre, but more so on one side than
the other, thinning all round towards the margin, which is
slightly irregular and bordered at the ends only by cirrhous
appendages. Composed from without inwards of—lIst, the
cirrhous appendages; 2nd, a cellular coat, flat, unequal in
thickness, consisting of thin horny cells arranged in long or
short hexangular prisms according to their position, in lateral
contact with each other on all sides, and perpendicular to the
surface of (3rd) a coriaceous coat, subelliptical, and surrounded
subequatorially by a thin rim of the same substance, which is
extended to the margin of the egg all round, and thus divides
the cellular coat horizontally into two parts, enclosing a great
number of spherical transparent cells filled with minute re-
fractive granules, among which are starch-grains.

Winter-egg of Lophopus

When the “winter-egg” is crushed, the spherical transparent
cells, which are very thin, burst by watery endosmose ; and then
their contents are seen to consist of refractive granules, appa-
rently of an elongated elliptical form, which vary in size from
1-21600th of an inch, which is the length of the largest,
to immeasurable minuteness, and all present, on issuing, the
vibratory motion noticed in the minute granules of the spherical
cells of Spongilla, to which I have already alluded; but even
the largest of these granules are too small for me to state
whether, like the larger refractive granules of Spongilla, they
also present the appearance of budding.

336 Mr.H.J. Carter on the Seed-like Body of Spongilla

As regards the starch-grains and the multiplication of the
spherical cells, the same remarks that I have made with refer-
ence to these points in the ovum of Spongilla are equally appli-
cable here, so I need not repeat them; but whether the spherical
cells, like those of Spongilla, possess subpolymorphism at an
early period, or not, lam ignorant: undoubtedly their coats are
more resistent when young than after the “egg” is matured ;
for they are hardly to be seen on crushing the latter, while they
remain for some time entire after similar liberation from the
young “egg.” The starch-grains are more or less present at
all periods in which I have examined these bodies.

Besides the proper coats of the winter-egg of Lophopus, there
is a transparent ciliated one, which bears cells containing yellow
matter; and it is through this that it remains attached to the
“funiculus” until matured, when it becomes deciduous. By
“‘funiculus” here, I mean the cord-like appendage on which
those eggs as well as the spermatozoa are developed, and which
extends from the end of the stomach to some point of fixation
on the inner aspect of the tunic.

Observations.—Having thus described the ovum of Spongilla
Carteri and the winter-egg of Lophopus ?, 1t now only
remains to compare them; and in doing this we observe that
almost the only points of difference are in form and size. There
is certainly no hilum in the matured winter-egg of the Bryozoon
that I can discover: nor is this needed ; for the issue of its con-
tents under development are provided for in another way, viz.
by its separation into halves through the horizontal plane which
is formed by the extension of the coriaceous coat equatorially to
the margin of the “egg.” Again, in the cellular coat the only
difference is, that in the ovum of Spongilla the hexagonal co-
lumns are composed of several cells, while in the winter-egg of
the Bryozoon they are composed only of one elongated cell each ;
there is also a slight difference in the appearance of the termi-
nations of these columns on the surface (as may be seen by a
reference to figs. 2 and 9), but otherwise not in form, size, or
general regularity. Much difference, however, in size exists in
the spherical transparent cells of the interior, and in the size of
their contained refractive granules, which are by far the largest
in Spongilla: but this appears to be the only difference ; in both
organisms they are refractive, and, under iodine, assume no other
than a light-yellow tinge.

Thus the cirrhous appendages may be compared to the coating
of small spicula; the cellular coats are essentially the same;
the coriaceous coats the same; and the spherical transparent
cells of the interior, with their refractive granules and starch-
grains, apparently the same.

and the Winter-egg of the Bryozoa. 337

IT have not been able to detect a ciliated envelope on the ovum
of Spongilla ; but it is very probable, from the ciliated character
of this organism generally, that there may be one here also in
the early part of its development; while the first appearance of
the ovum itself, as a white point consisting of a transparent
capsule filled with a few spherical transparent cells charged with
refractive granules, and its subsequent development in all stages,
so correspond with those of the winter-egg of the Bryozoon, that
the most scrupulous observer can hardly object to their being
considered essentially homologues.

Thus we are now enabled to see the resemblance of the struc-
ture surrounding the ova of Spongilla Meyeni and S. plumosa
(which I have long since shown to consist of an incrustation or
coat of amorphous matter, and short straight amphidisk-spicules
arranged vertically on the coriaceous coat*) to the cellular coat
of the winter-egg of the Bryozoa.

We have yet, however, to compare the development of Spon-
gilla and Lophopus as they issue from these ova respectively ;
and this brings us back to the consideration of the question
whether the piece of Spongilla, as I have described it, and as it
always appears after exit from the ovum of Spongilla, is to be
regarded as a congeries of animals or a single one. If we wish
for an instance of a plurality of individuals in an allied organism
being developed from a single ovum at once, we have it in the
three which issue at once from the winter-egg of Lophopus cry-
stallinus, which are contained under the same tunic or in the
same pouch+; if where the ovum sends forth six or seven
embryos at the same time, but separate, we have it in the ege
of Nas filiformis, &ce. If, on the other hand, we are to regard
these as so many buds on a common stock, or flowers on a plant,
then must we regard the typical portion of Spongilla described,
asasingle animal. The real nature or homology of the spherical
bodies attached to the branch of efferent canals, however, not
being yet established, it would be useless now to carry this
comparison further.

Of what import are the refractive granules in the spherical
transparent cells of the ovum of Spongilla and the winter-egg of
the Bryozoa, is another interesting question. Undoubtedly the
former with their budding closely resemble the refractive yelk-
granules of Nais fuscat, while they are equally like the refractive
cells and granules of the Euglene§, and also those of the resting-

* Annals, vol. iv. pl. 3. fig. 6, 1849.

+ Dumortier and Van Beneden, op. cit. pl. 6, fig. 24.

{ Annals, vol. ui. p. 13, pl. 3. fig. 51, 1858.

§ Annals, vol. xvu. pl. 9. fig. 11; vol. xvii. pl. 6. fig. 56; and vol. xx.
pl. 1. fig. 16. "

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. ii. 22

338 Mr, H.J. Carter on the Seed-like Body of Spongilla

spore of Gidogonium. Again, all these cells present the same
brown-yellow tinge on the application of iodine, except those of
(idogonium, which generally, though not when newly developed,
become violet and almost blue.

Now there can be no doubt that those of Spongilla, when
forcibly ejected into distilled water, in a convenient vessel, where
all precaution possible has been taken to keep out other foreign
matter, gradually disappear, and are followed, about the fifth
day, by a number of monociliated and unciliated proteiform
cells ; while, on the other hand, the same refractive cells issuing
from the ovum in the natural way, disappear after the same
number of days, and are followed, in the mass of young Spon-
gilla, by the presence of exactly the same kind of monociliated
and unciliated proteiform cells ; lastly, if the issue of the sponge-
substance from the ovum be watched, the larger refractive
granules will be seen to make their appearance in the amorphous
gelatinous mass, for the most part in groups, indicative of these
groups being still in the spherical transparent cells, and thus
remaining so, appear to become developed, pari passu with the
other parts of the mass, into the spherical bodies which I have
before stated to be attached to the branch of efferent canals, and
to be covered cortically with small monociliated and unciliated
proteiform cells; so that altogether it at first appears as if some
at least of these refractive granules did really pass directly into
proteiform cells ; and such has heretofore been my opinion ; but
since I have seen the globules of oil in a blighted spore of Spi-
rogyra apparently become covered with, and subsequently give
way to the vital influence of, an inconceivably thin film of proto-
plasm, and thus ultimately become transformed into a litter of
polymorphic monads, it certainly has struck me that the refrac-
tive cells of Spongilla may also be oleagimous in their contents,
and might thus become transformed into the young proteiform
cells. If so, then the identity of these refractive cells with the
refractive cells of the resting-spore of Gidogonium, although the
latter are amylaceous, is explicable by the fact that during the
development of polymorphic monads by another way from the
cell-contents of Spirogyra, which I have some time since de-
scribed*, the starch itself frequently passes first into a refrac-
tive substance like oil, and then becomes assimilated into the
protoplasm of the monads,—while in the spores of the Algee
(CEdogonium among the rest), where there are drops of oil as
well as starch-granules, the latter may be transformed into pro-
toplasm in the same or another way; but this does not matter
here, as both pass into protoplasm in the development of the
new plant, and thus lead to the inference that the material of

* Annals, vol. xix. p. 262, 1857.

and the Winter-egg of the Bryozoa. 389-

the refractive granules of the ovum of Spongilla is only another
form of aliment instead of starch, which, under the vitali-catalytic
influence of a thin film of protoplasm, passes into a like material
endowed with a specific form and peculiar properties. Such, en
passant (for this is not the place to go deeply into the subject),
is the theoretical view that I am now inclined to take of the
import of these refractive granules in development, viz. that
they become assimilated by amcebous films of protoplasm spread-
ing over them, and thus pass into the monociliated and un-
ciliated proteiform cells.

The fact of the monociliated and unciliated cells being pro-
duced from the contents of the ovum of Spongilla when they
are forcibly ejected as well as when they issue in the natural way
(that is, under development), is also corroborative of the view
that not only the polymorphic contents of the cells of the Algz,
but (as I have shown) those also of the egg of Nais*, do take
on these forms of themselves under certain cireumstances—when
the specific figurating power which held the protoplasm together
in its proper course appears to be arrested, and not from the
presence of the germs of any foreign organism, as some of
the German algologists affirm, from which I am glad to find
Prof. Henfrey at least withholding his concurrencet. The
moving protoplasm of the internode of Nite//a is chiefly com-
posed of delicate polymorphic cells, which, the moment the
green layer is broken up by a transverse section of the tube,
seize and enclose some of the cells of this layer as the whole of
the contents are issuing together into the water ; and it is when
the green discoid cells are in the protoplasm of the interior of
the polymorphic cells that they sometimes exhibit the rapid
rotatory motion first noticed by Donné {, and which appears to
be produced by this protoplasm. Thus it is that under other
circumstances, when the green layer is broken down or gives
way under the entirety of the cell-wall of the internode, the
polymorphic cells of the moving protoplasm fill themselves with
the cells of the green layer, which, generally containing a large
amount of starch, thus afford material for assimilation into the
protoplasm that ultimately becomes divided up into a litter of
polymorphic monociliated monads, which also, in accordance
with the views of the German algologists to whom I have alluded
(for it is only a favourable instance for examination of what
under certain circumstances takes place in the cells of all the
freshwater Algze, so far as my observation extends), should be
regarded as the progeny of a foreign organism. To me there

* Annals, vol. ii. pl. 4. fig. 45, 1858.
+ Quart. Journ. Microscop. Se, No. 26, p. 27, 1859.
{ Annals, vol. xvii. p. 107, 1856.

22*

340 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Seed-like Body of Spongilla

appears very little difference between the development of the
monociliated and unciliated polymorphic cells which takes place
from the refractive granules of the ovum of Spongilla when the
latter are forcibly ejected, and the development of monads pro-
duced from the contents of the internode of Nitella in the way
which I have mentioned ; while the fact of the former being
identical with the same kind of cells developed in the natural
way, goes far to prove that those developed from the contents of
the internode of the latter do not belong to a foreign organism.

Since the above was written, I have had the good fortune to
meet with a copy of Professor Allman’s Monograph on the
Polyzoa, published by the Ray Society in 1856; and I find that
he also produced a distinctly pink colour, indicative of the
presence of cellulose, by the addition of iodine to the ectocyst or
tunic of Plumatella repens (p. 15), as Kolliker and Loéwig had
done in the mantle of the Tunicata,—thus showing that starch
is almost as generally distributed in Lophopus as in Spongilla,
although until latterly I have denied its existence in the ova of
the latter, probably because the large grains are not to be found
in every specimen.

But the most important part of this excellent work, to which
I have to allude here, is the unquestionable decision at which
Professor Allman has arrived respecting the nature of the “ win-
ter-egg”’ of the Polyzoa, which he finds not to be an ovum, but
an encapsuled gemma, “in which the developmental activity
remains for a period latent.” Thus, as there is no doubting the
fact, for Prof. Allman has seen the true ovum and its develop-
ment in Alcyonella_fungosa (p. 82) in addition to the “ winter-
egg,” we must again alter our views of the nature of the seed-
like body of Spongilla, and, regarding it in the light of this high
authority, adopt for it the term of “ statoblast,” which Prof.
Allman has applied to the “ winter-egg” of the Polyzoa. The
ovum and spermatozoa of Spongilla, therefore, still remain to be
discovered.

In reference to the “ geographical distribution” of the Fresh-
water Polyzoa, the same author states that they have not been
mentioned as existing in the tanks of India; but since his work
has appeared, I have described and figured a species like Flustra,
which was sent to me by the Rev. 8. Hislop, who discovered it
in a freshwater tank at Nagpoor, in Central India, in April 1857,
and sent it to me in the following November*; just previous to
which, I had found a marine Paludicella in the brackish water of
the marshes ; and since that, I have observed the Plumatella and
Lophopus above mentioned in the freshwater tanks of the island

* Annals, vol. i. p. 169, 1858.

and the Winter-egg of the Bryozoa. 34]

of Bombay, where no doubt there are more, for I did not parti-
cularly look for these, and have not yet had time to look for
others.

The marine Paludicella, or rather Polyzoon, belonging to
Prof. Allman’s suborder “ Cyclostomata” (for the tentacular
sheath is wholly evaginated during the extrusion of the animal),
which lives in the brackish water of the marshes of Bombay, as
just stated, accumulates itself round rushes (Scirpus), accompa-
nied by numerous species of Vorticellina, among which is that
beautiful and interesting Vaginicola described and called by
Dr.S. Wright “Lagotia viridis*”’ —interesting because, although
no more than an invaginated Stentor, its lip is so prolonged
into two slips surrounded by cilia, moving in the same manner
and performing the same offices as those of the tentacula of the
Polyzoa, that it no doubt forms the first step from the Vorticel-
lina to these animals.

I have already stated where I found the Plumatella, which
appears to be P. repens, Van Ben., and P. stricta, Allm., as it
is repent and has exactly the same form of statoblast.

The Lophopus is essentially L. crystallinus, but with a different
form of statoblast, so that it is probably a new species; but this
I leave others who are acquainted with the freshwater Polyzoa
better than myself to determine, merely observing that, should
it be considered a new species, the form of the statoblast will
afford the chief distinguishing character, as it does in the amor-
phous Spongillz, which is another point of resemblance between
these two organisms. [But why is Prof. Allman’s figure of the
statoblast of L. crystallinus elliptical and without spinest, while
that figured by Dumortier and Van Beneden is orbicular and
with spines {?] I have not, however, been able to trace the
gelatinous envelope, which Prof. Allman calls the “ ectocyst,”
beyond the base of the ccencecium or polypidom of this Lophopus,
where it looks to me like the deciduous tunic of the first or
original group, although I have had the opportunity of examin-
ing the coencecium on bodies (the shells of Paludina Bengalensis)
from which it has never been removed. The group no doubt
can move from place to place, if necessary ; but its habit is to
remain fixed. 1 have seen a single animal, too, crawling on its
disk or lophophore by means of its tentacula, which then ap-
peared to adhere to the glass in a suctorial manner.

On the following point, however, I, with much diffidence,
differ from Prof. Allman, viz. where he feels inclined to identify
the Xanthidia with the sporangia of Desmidiez rather than with
the statoblasts of the Polyzoa, in opposition to Turpin’s views

* Edinb. New Phil. Journ. vol. vii., 1858.
+ Op. cit. £ Polyp. comp. d’Eau douce, pl. 6. fig. 22, 1842,

342 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Seed-hke Body of Spongilla.

(p. 67), since I presume that both allude to the Xanthidia; for
Prof. Allman states himself that the Polyzoa are frequently
associated with Spongilla, and in Bombay they may be consi-
dered the only associates of this organism: they not only abound
in the same tanks, but they live and thrive imbedded in the
surface of Spongilla, which is destruction to any other organism ;
nay, more, the statoblasts, under certain circumstances, may be
found imbedded in the midst of the statoblasts at the base of
the Spongilla, whither they have probably been carried by the
inward currents, after having fallen into the oscula as they were
discharged from the Lophopus. Now, when we know that these
animals are the associates of the Sponges, that the latter are
petrified into flints im the chalk, &c., in which flints these Xan-
thidia are found, and that the Desmidiez are not to be found
except by accident where the Sponges are, not being of the same
habitat, it does seem to me, while all three bodies, viz. the orbi-
cular statoblasts with marginal spines, sporangia of Desmidieze,
and Xanthidia, are extremely alike, that the probabilities, if not
the actual forms, are more in favour of the Xanthidia being the
petrified orbicular statoblasts of the Polyzoa than the petrified
sporangia of Desmidiez.

P.S. On placing some vertical sections of the statoblast of
the Lophopus in Canada balsam for examination, I find that the
“ equatorial plane” round the coriaceous coat was a deception :
there is a plane; but it is formed by the contact of the upper
with the lower layer of cells of the cellular coat, and not by an
extension of the coriaceous coat, as seen in fig. 10, where the
thick dark line, c¢, should be represented by a very thin hght
one, and the cells resting perpendicularly on it.

Bombay, Feb. 1859.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII.

N.B. In order to convey an idea of the relative proportion of the figures,
as they are intended for comparison, several have been drawn on the
same scale. Thus, figs. 1, 3,8 & 10 are on the scale of 1-48th to
1-1880th of an inch; figs. 2,4, 9 & 11 on that of 1-6th to 1-1880th of
an inch, that is, eight times greater than the foregoing; and figs. 5, 6,
7, and 12, 13, 14 on the seale of 1-12th to 1-5400th of an inch.

Fig. 1. Spongilla Carteri, Bowerbank, statoblast of, about 1-31st of an
inch in diameter: @, coating of small spicula; 6, surface of cel-
lular coat (here the ends of the hexagonal columns have been
drawn cireular, to save time and trouble); c, hilum or infundi-
buliform hole leading mto the cavity of the coriaceous coat (see
fig. 3d).

Fig. 2. Ditto, ditto, portion of the surface of the cellular coat, more mag-
nified, showing the hexagonal form of the cells,—a little more
regular than it is in nature. '

Prof. P. J. Van Beneden on the Intestinal Worms. 343

Fig. 3, Spongilla Carteri, thin section of, passing through the hilum : a, cel-
lular coat composed of hexagonal columns of cells, of which see
a more magnified view in fig. 4; 6, coriaceous coat; ¢, spherical
cells, of which see one more magnified, fig.5; d, hilum; e, funi-
culus entire; sometimes the cellular coat is prolonged over the
funiculus.

Fig. 4. Ditto, ditto, vertical portion of the cellular coat, more magnified,
showing that the hexagonal columns are composed of polygonal
(heptahexahedral ?) cells: a, coriaceous coat.

5. Ditto, ditto, spherical cell of, with granular contents, more mag-
nified.

Fig. 6. Ditto, ditto, portion of granular contents of spherical cell separate :

a, larger granules, lenticular and bearing buds (?).

. Ditto, ditto; starch-grains of different sizes from the interior of

the coriaceous coat, originally formed in the spherical cells.

Fig. 8. Lophopus 2, winter-egg or statoblast of, about 1-27th of an
inch long: a, cellular coat (here also the cells have been made
round, to save time and trouble); 5, coriaceous coat; c, cirrhous
appendages.

Fig. 9, Ditto, ditto, portion of surface of cellular coat, more magnified,
showing the hexagonal form of the cells: a, circular area of the
centre which is more transparent than the rest, thus causing the
end of the hexagonal cell to differ slightly from that of Spon-
gilla, fig. 2.

Fig. 10. Ditto, ditto, thin vertical section of, through the centre longitu-
dinally : a, coriaceous coat or cell; 6, spherical cells of ditto;
ec, equatorial rim round ditto, extending to the margin of the
statoblast; d, cellular coat.

Fig. 11. Ditto, ditto, vertical portion of cellular coat, more magnified, to
show that the hexagonal columns are composed of single cells,
instead of a plurality of cells, as in Spongilla.

Fig. 12. Ditto, ditto, spherical cell with contents more magnified.

hig. 13. Ditto, ditto, portion of granules of, separate.

Fig. 14. Ditto, ditto, starch-grains of different sizes from the cavity of the
coriaceous coat, originally formed in the spherical cells.

Fig. 15. Ditto, ditto, cirrhous appendages of, more magnified.

Bombay, Feb. 9, 1859.

Fig.

Fig.

“I

XXX V.—Researches on the Intestinal Worms.
By Prof. P. J. Van BENEDEN*.

Tux Academy of Sciences at Paris proposed, as the subject of a
prize-essay, to determine by observation and experiment the de-
velopment of the intestinal worms, and the modes by which they
are transferred from one animal to another. It was required
also, by well-established facts of anatomy and embryology, to
illustrate the natural affinities of these worms.

* An abstract, by Prof. J. Van der Hoeven, of the ‘ Mémoire sur les Vers
jntestinaux’ par P. J. Van Beneden, Docteur en Sciences et en Médecine,
Professeur de Zoologie et d’Anatomie comparée al’ Université de Louvain,
&e. Avec 27 planches. Mémoire qui a obtenu de |’Institut de France

(Académie des Sciences) le grand prix des Sciences physiques pour l’année
1853. Paris, J. B. Bailliére et fils, 1859. m-4°.

844 Prof. P.J. Van Beneden on the Intestinal Worms.

The Louvain Professor, Van Beneden, responded to this prize-
question by an extensive work, which saw the light towards the
end of the past year. It cannot be a matter devoid of interest
if we give succinctly an outline of the principal contents of this
prize-memoir. Intestinal worms, by their presence in man, are
often the cause of various disturbances in the bodily functions,
whilst the peculiarities they offer in their organization, propa-
gation, and vital phenomena are of much importance for general
physiology.

In his introduction the author considers the class of intestinal
worms, and their orders or groups, as they were adopted by
Cuvier in his ‘ Régne Animal.’ The class must first be divested
of foreign intermixture. Such a heterogeneous element, espe-
cially, is formed by the Lernee (gill-worms, as they are often
named), parasites of fishes, which attach themselves not only to
the gills, but to other parts also, where the skin is thin. It
had become probable, thirty years ago, when Cuvier published
the second edition of his ‘ Zoology,’ that these animals form the
transition to certain Crustaceans; but that they really do belong
to the Crustaceans was first established, not long after, by the
investigations of V. Nordmann, and is now generally recog-
nized. Another foreign adjunct is formed by the genus Penta-
stoma, which also quits the egg in the form of an articulate animal
with articulate feet, and, by retrogression of organization, as-
sumes as it grows a similarity in form to a worm; it was placed
alternately amongst the Trematodes and amongst the Nematoids,
but found its true place in neither of these two groups. It was
not until the early state of the Pentastomes had been made
known that the true affinity of this genus became apparent.

After the elimination of these foreign constituents, the class
of intestinal worms, as Cuvier accepted it, still contains four
groups, the Nematoids, the Echinorhynchs (Acanthocephala), the
‘Trematodes, and the Cestoids. That we do not subjoin a fifth
group, that of the Cystica, or vesicular worms, is a result of the
discoveries of the last eight years, which have shown that it rests
only upon youthful, undeveloped species of Cestoids.

The limited time appomted by the Academy for answering
their prize-question did not allow the author to busy himself
with a complete and extended investigation of all the divisions
of the intestinal worms. He confined himself especially to the
Cestoids and Trematodes, and desires that what he has advanced
respecting the Nematoids and thorn-headed worms should be
regarded as a sample merely, and as such has subjoined it in a
supplement to his work.

The first part of the treatise is devoted to the description of

Prof. P. J. Van Beneden on the Intestinal Worms. 3845

some species of the principal genera of the Trematode and Ces-
toid worms; then follow the anatomy and history of develop-
ment of these worms. The Trematodes are divided into two
groups, founded on the mode of life and the development, which
appear to be very natural and happily imagined. Some are ecto-
parasitic ; they live nearly all on the gills of fishes, and attach
themselves by one or even many sucking-disks situated at the
back part of the body.

To these belong Tristoma and Polystoma of Rudolphi, and
various other genera adopted by modern writers. They appear
to undergo no metamorphosis, and are named by V. Beneden
Trématodes monogénéses. The second group, of which the genus
Distoma may stand as an example, contains the Trematodes that
live in the interior of the body, and attach themselves by a sucker
in the fore part or the middle of their body. They are here
named Trématodes digénéses, an appellation borrowed from their
mode of development ; they proceed from eggs or from germs,
in successive and alternating generative stages.

Of the group of Trématodes monogénéses the author treats
of Udonella Caligorum, Epibdella Hippoglossi, Epibdella Sciene,
V. Beneden, Diplozoon paradoxum, Octobothrium lanceolatum,
Octobothrium Merlangi, Axine Belones, Onchocotyle appendicu-
lata, Onchocotyle borealis, Calceostoma elegans, V. Beneden,
Gyrodactylus auriculatus, and Gyrodactylus elegans. Of these
worms, Calceostoma forms a new genus, described here for the
first time. Calceostoma elegans was found by V. Beneden on
the gills of Sciena Aquila. [It must be a typographical error
when at p. 60 we read, “n’ayant qu’un dixieme de millimétre
de longueur ;” the figure, pl. 7. fig. 1, of natural size, indicates
a length of 10 or 11 mm.] The body is elongate, and has at
the fore part a foliaceous expansion, whilst behind it ends in
a large sucker, to which a stylet with two pairs of curved hook-
lets is attached; the anterior pair turn their pomts forwards,
the posterior backwards ; by these four points the worm is firmly
attached to the tissue of the gills of the fish. On Gyrodactylus
(a genus of worms that live on the gills of freshwater fishes), V.
Beneden confutes the opinion of V. Siebold, that here there is
change of generative forms (Generationswechsel). Gyrodactylus
is viviparous ; and the young ones, with the two large hooks on
the posterior sucker, can be distinguished through the skin
within the body of the mother. Two similar embryos, at different
stages of development, seen by V. Siebold in a Gyrodactylus,
were incorrectly supposed by him to be daughter and grand-
daughter, whilst, according to V. Beneden, they were two sis-
ters. Here there is no producing by germs, as in the sporocysts
of the Distomes. For the Trématodes digénéses, to which Di-

346 Prof. P. J. Van Beneden on the Intestinal Worms.

stoma belongs, are propagated in two ways—by germs in the
non-sexual generation, and by eggs in the sexual. These are
small and very numerous. The embryo is always covered with
cilia (this form is named Proscolex), and for a time lives freely
in the water. From this embryo a vermiform creature proceeds
that might almost be named a germ-sac (sporocyst) ; it lives
parasitically in closed cavities, and is named Scolex by our au-
thor. The numerous germs which are developed in this germ-
sac, and are provided with a filiform appendage, a tail, again
live freely in water. They are the well-known Cercarie—here
named Proglottis ; they enclose themselves im a cyst, and, losing
their tail, are now changed into Distomata, which again live
parasitically, but in cavities of the body that open freely out-
wards, as in the respiratory organs or the intestinal canal.

Of these Trématodes digénéses the following species are here
described: Monostoma mutabile, Monostoma verrucosum, Amphi-
stoma subclavatum, Distoma militare, Distoma echinatum, Distoma
retusum, Distoma clavigerum, Distoma tereticolle, Distoma filicolle
(Monostoma filicolle), Rud., Distoma Okenii, Kolker, and Ne-
matobothrium filarina. Of most of these the different forms of
embryos, sporoeysts, and cercarie are given. To Distoma militare
V. Beneden refers the Cercaria pacifica, which Steenstrup had
figured in his well-known work on alternating propagation ; the
sporocysts and cercariz are met with in Paludina vivipara, whilst
the Distoma-form is found in the intestinal canal of Anatide and
other water-birds, and of snipes. The cercaria-forms of Distoma
retusum and D, clavigerum have been confounded under the
name of Cercaria armata. Of Distoma filicolle two are com-
monly found in one cyst, on Brama Raji of the Mediterranean
Sea; they are very unequally developed: the one ends m a wide
sac, which is bent into a curve, and resembles the body of a
larva of the cockchafer; the other is thin, and was supposed by
Rudolphi to be an imperfect specimen—the neck without the
body of the worm (Synopsis Entozoor. p. 348). Nematobothrium
is a new genus, found, like the above-named genus Calceostoma,
by V. Beneden on Sciena Aquila. It is a long, thin, soft worm
(about 1 metre long), which, rolled up into a pellet, lives under
the skin near the gills. This worm forms as it were the trans-
ition to the Cestoids. V. Beneden could not discover any intes-
tinal canal, but thinks that it may have been present in some
earlier state of existence, before the sexual organs were entirely
developed.

With the Cestoids or tape-worms, V. Beneden adopts a similar
distinction or division as with the Trematodes. According to him,
they may be distmguished as Cestotdes monogénéses and Cestoides
digénéses. -Ta the first belongs the genus Caryophylleus-alone

a

E
~ ee es

Prof, P. J. Van Beneden on the Intestinal Worms. 3.4.7

—a worm from the intestinal canal of the Cyprini, already de-
seribed by Pallas, Bloch, and Goeze, and here illustrated by new
figures (pl. 14) and anatomical descriptions. The rest of the
tape-worms are ‘ digénéses.’ It was known, from an earlier work
of V. Beneden, published in 1850 by the Belgian Academy of
Sciences, that our author does not regard the tape-worms as
simple but as compound animals, formed of as many animals as
there are joints of the body. The Vermis cucurbitinus (the joint
which, separated from a Tenia, is rejected with the excrement)
is the ‘perfect worm (here named Proglottis) ; the joint contains
all the organs which serve for the perpetuation of the species.

Amongst the Cestotdes digénéses our author first distinguishes
two primary divisions, the Bothriadés and the T tniadés. Of
the first, which principally live in fishes, there are here noticed
the genera Echeneibothrium, V. Beneden (to the species for-
merly made known by our author he here adds a new one from
Raja Batis, namely Echeneib. dubium), Phyllobothrium, V. Bene-
den, Anthobothrium, V. Beneden (new species, Anthobothrium
perfectum and Anthob. giganteum), Tetrarhynchus, Rud. (new spe-
cies, Tetrarh. tenuis and Tetrarh. Erinaceus), Echinobothrium, V.
Beneden, Vricuspidaria, and Ligula. Under Tenia, the author
remarks that the species which live in fishes appear never to
have hooks at the fore part of the head; also that in vegetable-
feeding mammals Teenie occur mostly without hooks. Under
Tenia solium the author records his experiments, in which, after
giving the eggs of this tape-worm to a pig, Cysticercus cellulose
was produced ; he records also the experiments with eggs of
Tenia cenurus from the dog (conducted also by Eschricht and
Leuckart), by which sheep at the end of seventeen days showed
the first symptoms of vertiginous disease. This tape-worm of
the dog agrees, according to V. Beneden, with Tenia serrata.
Very conclusive experiments on the production of this Tenia
serrata, after the use of Cysticercus pisiformis, were performed by
him on various dogs, which were opened in Paris in the presence
of Milne-Edwards, Quatrefages, and Valenciennes : Van Beneden
predicted in which of the dogs the tape-worms would be found
(those, namely, which had swallowed the said Cysticereus*). A
very small species, found in dogs, Tenia nana, is a production of
Echinococcus. Under the genus Tenia the author announces
two new species, Tenia Gallinule and Tenia melanocephala,—the
first met with in a water-hen (Gallinula chloropus), the last in a
mandril.

The second part of Van Beneden’s work treats of the anatomy of

* Note ajoutée aux pp. 154-157 : bie L’expérience paraissait décisive aux
yeux de tout le monde excepté a M. Valenciennes.”

348 Prof. P. J. Van Beneden on the Intestinal Worms.

the Trematode and Cestoid worms. The chief difference between
the two consists in the presence of an intestinal canal in the first,
and its absence in the last. Both orders of worms are herma-
phrodite, and the organs of propagation are greatly developed.
An internal impregnation of the eggs cannot occur, since there
is no immediate connexion between the male and female organs*.
A remarkable peculiarity deserves mention—that the eggs are
formed by two distinct organs, of which the one secretes the
germ-vesicles (germigéne), the other the vitelline cells of the
ege (vitellogene). We may here notice a slight historical inac-
curacy which our author commits when he asserts (p. 192) that
O. Schmidt in 1848 first discovered this formation of the germ-
vesicle and of the vitelline globule in distinct organs in the Tur-
bellarie rhabdocele. It had been noticed earlier, as I think, by
C. Th. v. Siebold in Trematodes, and suspected in Cestoids also,
before it was observed in Turbellarie+. The eggs of Trematodes
are sometimes moulded into a definite form im a special organ
named by our author ootype.

That system of canals divided into branches and connected
with a contractile bladder at the posterior extremity of the body,
which was at one time regarded as a vascular system, at another
as a respiratory system, is conceived by V. Beneden to be for
the secretion of urine (urea ’).

In those Trematodes which exhibit alternating stages of ge-
neration, the embryo, on leaving the egg, is surrounded by a
covering of cilia. In the Cestoids, Van Beneden has never ob-
served anything like this. Here, on the contrary, hooks are
observed, six in number, which have nothing in common with
those hooks which afterwards form a circle round the head in
the tape-worms; they occur also in species of Tente in which
this circle of hooks is wanting (Teni@ inermes). In the embryos
of Ligula and Bothriocephalus these hooks are absent ; and also
in Tetrarhynchus Van Beneden has sought for them in vain.
These hooks work like digging or boring instruments, of which
the embryo avails itself to perforate the walls and pass into the
cavity of the body in which it is about to affix itself as a para-
site. Van Beneden gives a very perspicuous account of the
action of these organs. Two of them are placed in the
middle, and push or glide forwards and backwards, working
like the snout of the mole as it digs in the ground; the two
pairs of lateral hooks move outwards and inwards to make a way
through the tissues, as the fore feet of the mole push the loosened
earth aside. The vesicle of the Cysticerci is nothing else than
the body of the embryo of the Cestoids. Stein was the first to

* Contrary to the assertion of C. Th. v. Siebold.
t See Miiller’s Archiv, 1836, pp. 235, 236.

Prof. P. J. Van Beneden on the Intestinal Worms. 349

announce that the hooks of the embryo are still to be found in
the sac of these cystic worms. All Cestoids have such a vesicle
at first; but in some species it continues very small, whilst in
others it is more and more developed, and attains a remarkable
size. In the Tenie it falls off when the tape-worm has found
its final resting-place; but in Tetrarhynchus it persists. The
vesicular or cystic worms are by no means morbid and accidental
modifications of tape-worms; the tape-worm which is developed
in a carnivorous animal must first have lived as a vesicular worm
in another herbivorous animal. The vesicular worm is ‘the pro-
scolex, the head of the tape-worm the scolex; and by genital
propagation and growth the so-named joints are formed, which
represent the highest and perfect form of the species.

The third part of the work contains investigations respecting
certain Nematoids, as Mermis nigrescens and Echinorhynchus
acus. With the exception of Filaria Mustelarum, Rud., from the
lungs of the pole-cat (pl. 23), and Prosthecosacter inflexus,
Diesing, from the wind-pipe of the narwhal, all the Nematoids
treated of by V. Beneden are from the class of fishes (Proleptus
gordioides, V. Ben., Spiropterina coronata, V. Ben., three species
of Dacnites, and Cucullanus elegans).

Mermis nigrescens, a thread-worm, which once, in the begin-
ning of summer, after a stormy night, appeared suddenly in
astonishing quantity in the gardens of Louvain, lives as a para-
site in the cockchafer. Probably, in consequence of the rain,
the worms were expelled from these insects. All the individuals
were female. The black colour of these thread-worms is to be
ascribed to the eggs. In the eggs the embryo may be already
distinguished ; and by cautious - pressure the shell was success-
fully burst, and the embryo set at liberty to move freely. Mer-
mis is thus viviparous; the embryo has already the form of the
perfect animal. There is no metamorphosis, in the ordinary
sense, in the Gordiacea or the thread-worms, any more than
digénése. Neither does digénése appear to occur in the thorn-
headed worms. The observations, however, are hitherto far
from numerous, and even not quite complete.

The fourth part of the work is dedicated to the theory of pro-
pagation by means of alternating stages of generation. Within
the last few years, few terms have been more frequently repeated
in physiology and embryology than that of ‘‘ Generationswechsel.”
Since 1842, when the Danish naturalist Steenstrup, then a
young man, and unknown beyond his own country, published
his Academical Essay on that subject, a multitude of works, of
greater or less extent, on the same subject have seen the light.

850 ~—— Prof. P. J. Van Beneden on the Intestinal Worms.

In conversation, however, it has often seemed to us that the
term is better known than the essence of the facts and the ge-
neral views founded on them; otherwise “ Generationswechsel”
would not, as I remember once to have read and sometimes to
have heard, be confounded with metamorphosis.

Metamorphosis has reference to one and the same individual,
which leaves the egg under a form different from that of the
mother, but in different periods of its life approaches more nearly
to this, and, as a full-grown animal, wholly attains it, as is seen
in many insects and in frogs. In “change of generation ” the
mother brings forth a young one that is unlike herself, and re-
mains unlike, but from which a progeny proceeds, which either
itself or in its young ones returns to the original form of the
mother. Quite unknown the facts were not, on which Steen-
strup founded his speculation; but he has the unmistakeable
merit of having brought them under a common point of views
Already had Chamisso, in Salpe, observed a proles gregaria which
alternates with a proles solitaria* ; observations on the origin of
Cercarie from “ yellow worms” had been published by Bojanus
and Von Baer; and the singular propagation of leaf-lice (Aphides)
without impregnation, in numerous successive generations during
summer, had been made known by C. Bonnet in the last cen-
tury. Between Steenstrup and Van Beneden a contest has
arisen respecting this theory, which (much to be regretted) has
been conducted not without some acrimony. Van Beneden de-
sires to substitute the name digénése for Generationswechsel, and
regards the essence of the phzenomenon to reside, not so much
in the form of the body in the different stages of generation as
in the propagation by germs and by eggs—an agamic and a sexual
propagation. It is not to be denied that Steenstrup did not
clearly place this in the foreground; but that it was overlooked
by him, I would not venture to assert. At all events, it must
be admitted that Van Beneden, though under another name,
has very clearly developed and placed in a fuller light the phee-
nomenon to which Steenstrup drew attention, and also in parti-
cular has happily applied it to the Cestoids. In regard to the
intestinal worms, also, he has had much success in illustratmg
its true significance. We will here quote a passage to exemplify
the lively style of the Louvain Professor, so well adapted to the
explanation of the phenomena :—

* A, de Chamisso, De Animalibus quibusdam e classe Vermium. Fasci-
culus 1. De Salpa. Berolini, 1819, 4to. I may here notice a slight in-
accuracy in the author of the work before us. He speaks (p. 289) of
Meyen’s observations on Salpe, and adds, “ Les biphores (Salpe) furent
de nouveau étudiés peu de temps aprés par Chamisso.”’ Meyen’s observa-
tions were, on the contrary, made fourteen or fifteen years later than those
of Chamisso 2

—
ee &

Prof. P. J. Van Beneden on the Intestinal Worms. 351

“Sur des centaines ou des millions a ceufs que chaque individu
pond a i Pépoque de sa maturité, il n’y a que bien peu qui arri-
vent & leur destination ; et parmi les embryons qui éclosent, la
grande majorité périt au milieu de mille dangers qui les assail-
lent d cette époque de la vie. Pour vivre, il faut que le jeune
animal trouve son gite et s’installe dans sa cabane; c’est une
citadelle vivante dont chaque parasite doit faire le siége ; si Pas-
siégeant a réussi dans l’assaut, chaque embryon engendre a lu
seul une armée, et toute la place est envahie. C’est le cheval de
Troie qui cache ses soldats dans son flanc. Ainsi le premier
embryon qui parvient a sa destination met au jour une et quelque-
fois plusieurs générations, et ces générations, nées dans la place,

ne devant plus faire le siége, sont completement dépourvues des
organes propres & la locomotion et A Vassaut; ne devant plus
changer de milieu, elles n "éprouvent pas autres besoins que
ceux de la nutrition et de la perpétuation.

“Ce n’est pas tout, il y a souvent un second siége a faire ;
car ce n’est pas toujours dans cette premiére place que l’espéce
prend ses attributs sexuels. A cet effet une nouvelle génération
agame surgit de la précédente et porte des organes de locomotion
comme la grand’-mére; si cette nouvelle génération s’introduit
i son tour dans la seconde place, chaque individu se débarrasse
de ses appareils de siege et se loge de maniére 4 pouvoir attendre
patiemment la fin de sa mission.

“Une fois casé dans sa nouvelle demeure, son rdle change
entiérement ; ce soldat si actif et si plein de vie s’endort au fond
de son kyste, et ne se reveille que quand sa prison vivante, c’est-
i-dire ’héte qui l’a hébergé, est dévoré par un autre animal.
Ici son patron disparait sous laction dissolvante du suc gastrique;
sa loge méme se dissout dans l’estomac, mais sans action dis-
solvante sur lorganisme vivant, le suc de l’estomac, et peut-étre
la chaleur du nouveau milieu, le tire de son état d’engourdisse-
ment, et il commence une nouvelle vie. De V’estomac il se rend
dans Vintestin et de-lé il peut envahir les canaux biliaires, le
foie, le poumon, et tous les organes, en un mot, qui dépendent
de Pappareil digestif. Une fois introduit dans son appartement
définitif, le parasite s’accroit avec rapidité, grandit souvent con-
sidérablement au bout de quelques heures, lappareil sexuel se
montre avec tous ses attributs, et des milliers d’ceufs vont se
semer sur la route de nouveaux patrons.” (pp. 303, 304.)

This is the history of the Distomes :—From the egg proceeds
an embryo covered with vibratile cilia; this embryo or this larva
endeavours to fix itself within some freshwater mollusk ; in this
mollusk the larva brmgs forth a sporocyst—a form which pro-
perly is a sac with germs. These germs become cercaria, which
swim freely about, and often strive to penetrate into some spe-

352 Prof. P.J. Van Beneden on the Intestinal Worms.

cies of fish; when once this is effected, they lose their tail and
cover themselves with a cyst. The fish which affords them an
abode, when swallowed by some carnivorous animal, is dissolved
in its stomach ; and the Cercaria, which was concealed in its
cyst, awakes as a Distoma in the stomach or intestine of its new
host. It is only in this last abode that the Distoma attains its
fully-developed sexual organs. Thus the Cercaria undergoes a
metamorphosis, like an insect; but the Cercaria itself was pro-
duced from a Distoma, not by metamorphosis or change of form,
but by Generationswechsel or change of generation.

The fifth part of the work is dedicated to the consideration of
the transmissions or migrations of intestinal worms. Our plan
does not permit us to dwell long on it. The interesting facts
relating to Teni@ are now generally known through the obser-
vations of Kiichenmeister, V. Siebold, Leuckart, and others.
It cannot be denied that our author, by his announcement that
the Tetrarhynchi of osseous fishes pass into Rhynchobothrius in
the stomach of cartilaginous fishes (Plagiostomes), 2. e. the Rays
and Sharks, has a claim to the discovery of the regular trans-
planting of worms ; it was shortly afterwards succeeded by the
remarkable discoveries respecting the Tenie.

The sixth and last part of the work before us contains con-
siderations respecting the systematic arrangement of worms. It
is well known that Van Beneden is not disposed to unite the
ringed worms (Annulata) with the Condylopoda, as Cuvier did,
by including in his type of articulate animals both these divi-
sions of the animal kingdom. He comes to the conclusion that
the animals which Linneus named worms ought again to be
conjoined. This division of the animal kingdom would then
contain the Mollusks and Radiates of Cuvier besides the Annu-
lata. These animals, named by Van Beneden allocotylés, form,
according to him, six classes—Mollusks, Worms, Echinoderms,
Polyps (with which he unites the Acalephs), Foraminifera, and
Infusoria. The intestinal worms, no longer regarded as a di-
stinct class, are by him united with the so-named rmged worms
and Turbellarie. He divides this class of worms into four groups
—Annélides, Nématotdes, Phyllides, and Térétularides. To the
Nématoides belong, amongst the previously so-named Entozoa,
the Nematoidea and Acanthocephala; to the Phyllides the Tre-
matoda and Cestotdea, which here are placed in the neighbour-
hood of the Leeches.

The beautiful figures which are annexed to this work have all
been delineated by the author himself; they form not only an
ornament, but an essential part of it. In the last plate an ideal

Mr. J. Alder on new species of Sertularian Zoophytes. 353

figure of the organization of a Cestoid is given, which corresponds
with plate B in the treatise published by the Academy of Brus-
sels in 1850; and by the side of it a similar ideal figure of a
Trematode is now added. The work deserves to be perused and
studied, and must always be recorded with honour amongst the
zoological and anatomical literature of our age.

[This notice, by the Leyden Professor of Zoology, is translated from the
* Nederlandsch Tijdschrift voor Geneeskunde,’ 1859.]

XXXVI.—Descriptions of three new species of Sertularian Zoo-
phytes. By Josuva AtpeEr, Esq.

[With three Plates. ]
Plumularia halecioides. Pl. XII.

Polypary about an inch high, irregularly branched. Stem
compound, giving off branches, which are also compound for a
part of their length, becoming single as they rise upwards, and
having two joints above the insertion of each branchlet or pinna ;
pinne alternate, frequently short, terminating in a single cell,
but in full-grown and luxuriant specimens extending to a greater
length, and bearing three or four rather distant, moderately
sized, cup-formed cells on the upper side. There are two, or
occasionally three, joints at the origin of each pinna, as well as
between the cells, and a small tubule above and another below
each cell. Sometimes there is a tubule on the stem above the
origin of the pinna. The polypes are rather large in proportion
to the cell, rising a little out of it, and having from fourteen to
eighteen muricated tentacles. The ovicapsules are large, ovate,
with a broad truncated top, and are strongly ribbed or wrinkled
transversely ; they are set on the stem singly or in clusters by a
very short pedicle.

I found two specimens of this very distinct and beautiful little
Plumularia on stones near low-water mark, at Cullercoats, North-
umberland, in the summer of 1857, and again met with it at
the same place in the following year. Mr. Albany Hancock has
also obtained it at Roker, on the Durham coast. In its young
state, or when partially denuded of its cells, it has very much the
appearance of a Halecium, which genus it resembles in its mode
ot growth. The ovicapsules are similar to those of Campanularia
Johnstoni—the only instance within my knowledge of this form
of capsule being found in a Plumularia. Pressed between plates
of glass, the capsules showed the ova im a very early stage. I
unfortunately did not succeed in keeping the specimens alive so
as to observe their further development.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. in. 23

354 Mr. J. Alder on new species of Sertularian Zoophytes.

Halecium labrosum. Pl. XIII.

Polypary between 3 and 4 inches high, irregularly branched
and rather flaccid. Stem compounded of several tubes, and
fixed at the base by numerous fibres; the larger branches com-
pound and generally dividing dichotomously, bearing alter-
nate branchlets or pinne; jointed, and more or less ringed or

transversely wrinkled above each joint. The cells arise singly
or in pairs below the joints, and are also jointed and ringed at
the base, above which a short tubular portion bears the cell,
which is moderately deep and much expanded and everted at
the margin. Capsules ovate, broad below and obtusely poimted
above, without any tubular aperture; they are of a purplish-
brown colour, and set unilaterally on the stem by a short pedicle
of about two rings.

This Halecium has occurred to me occasionally from deep
water on the Northumberland coast; but I have never had an
opportunity of seeing it alive. Its distinctness from the other
British species, however, cannot be doubted. It differs from
H. halecinum mm its more lax and irregular mode of growth, as
well as in colour, which has somewhat of a purplish hue when
fresh. The branches, too, are more ringed and wrinkled, and
the capsules more regularly and broadly ovate, than in that spe-
cies*, But the best distinction is found in the form of the cell,
which is deeper than in any of the other species, and has a re-
markably expanded lip, which usually turns over at the margin.
I may here remark that what Dr. Johnston calls the cell in this
genus consists of two portions, the upper and shallower of which
constitutes the true cell, and contains the polype. The cells in
this species, as in others of the genus, are often seen to rise one
within the other, occasioned probably by the polype being re-
newed at intervals, and each fresh polype forming a new cell
within the old one.

I have met with what appears to be the young of this species,
parasitical on Tubularia indivisa and Sertularia abietina. In this
state it is remarkably delicate and beautiful, and might be taken
for a distinct species. The stems rise from a creeping fibre, and
are yery strongly and profusely ringed; they give off branches
from the base of each cell, and sometimes two from one cell.

A specimen of the adult form, without capsules, has been sent
me by Mr. Macdonald of Elgin, obtained in the Moray Frith ;
and Mr. Barlee has also met with it lately in Shetland.

* It has been pointed out by Mr. Hincks, that the male and female cap-
sules are of different forms in H. halecinum. Should this be the case in
other members of the genus, those of H. labrosum now described may
belong to the former sex.

Mr. J, Alder on new species of Sertularian Zoophytes. 855
Halecium nanum. PI. XIV.

Polypary creeping over the surface of Sargassum bacciferum
and forming an irregular network of fibres, throwing up short
stunted stems at each bifurcation or intersection. The stems
consist of little more than the tubular portion or pedicles of
the cells, which arise above each other in a zigzag order, each
springing alternately from the side of the last. The cells are
broad and shallow, and scarcely at all expanded at the rim. The
portion of the stem beneath each cell is nearly of the same width
as the latter, short, a little wrinkled at the base, and having a
single jomt near its junction with the cell below. Frequently
there is only a single cell at each joimt of the creeping fibre, or
a succession of cells developed one within the other. The ovi-
capsules are very large, and generally set in clusters of two or
three together on the stem or the sides of the cells; they are
irregularly ovate, bulging out more on one side than the other,
and terminated by an oblique aperture with two lips; they are
fixed by short pedicles of two or three rmgs. Height of stem
seldom above 75th of an inch.

This curious little parasite of the Gulf-weed is worthy of no-
tice from its showing an interesting variation in size and form
im a genus of which so few species are yet known, and those
nearly all inhabiting the British shores.

It appears to have hitherto escaped observation, unless it is
the “Campanularia?” very imperfectly figured (but not described)
in Dana’s ‘Zoophytes of the United States’ Exploring Expedi-
apn, p.G90, pl. 61. £..9.

The specimen from which the present description and accom-
panying figures were taken was found on Gulf-weed collected
by Mr. William Wright in lat. 34° 48’ north and long. 34° 25!
west, and presented to me by his brother, Mr. Joseph Wright,
of the Newcastle Museum.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
PLaTE XII.

Figs. 1 & 2. Plumularia halecioides, natural size and magnified.
Fig. 3. A portion more highly magnified.

Fig. 4. Ovicapsules.

Fig. 5. A portion of the compound stem.

Puate XIII.

Fig. 1. Halecium labrosum, natural size.
Fig. 2. A portion magnified: a, capsules.
Fig. 3. A portion of a variety magnified.
20%

356 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

PLATE XIV.

‘ig. 1. Halecium nanum, natural size.
Fig. 2. A portion magnified, showing its mode of ereeping over the Sar-
gassum.
Figs. 3 & 4. The stems, with cells and ovicapsules, more highly magnified.

XXXVII.—WNotices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. BerKe-
Ley, M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Brooms, Esq.

[Continued from vol. xiii. 2nd Series, p. 469.]
[With three Plates. ]

785. Agaricus (Lepiota) gliodermus, Fr. Hymenomycetes, p.31.
Amongst sticks, &c. Wothorpe Grove, Stamford, Aug. 1857,
M.J. B.

A very beautiful species, of which we have a figure copied
from the collection of drawings of Hymenomycetes now depo-
sited by Fries in the Swedish Museum at Stockholm.

786. A. (Tricholoma) bufonius, Fr. Ep. p. 40 (Bull. t. 545,
f. 2). Coed Coch, Denbighshire, Nov. 1858, Mrs. Wynne.

This interesting addition to our flora was made by Mrs.
Wynne, of Coed Coch, who has been induced to study the
Agarics in consequence of the beauty and profusion in which
they are produced in her neighbourhood.

787. A. (Tricholoma) cinerascens, Bull. t. 428. f. 2. In
woods. Mossburnford (Jedburgh), Aug. 1857, A. Jerdon, Esq.

Ceespitose ; pileus 2-3 inches across, convex, of a dirty pale
ochre, slightly streaked with watery lines, firm but not brittle,
clothed with very obscure matted down; flesh thin, white. Stem
curved, slightly streaked, tinged like the pileus, paler above and
slightly pulverulent, solid, strmgy. Gulls moderately distant,
at first attenuated behind, at length rounded and easily sepa-
rating, as in Pavillus involutus, white or very slightly ochraceous,
stained lke the pileus when old and bruised, very slightly ana-
stomosing behind. Spores certainly not cinereous. Smell rather
disagreeable, pungent; the stem, however, when broken, smells
like new meal.

788. A. (Mycena) pelliculosus, Fr. Ep. p. 116. Mossburn-
ford, Oct. 25, 1858, A. Jerdon, Esq.

Remarkable amongst its allies for the viscid separable cuticle.

789. A. (Entoloma) Placenta, Batsch, f. 18; Fr. Ep. p. 144.
On the ground in pastures. Swanage, Dorsetshire, Oct. 1857,
C. E. B.

790. A. (Mntoloma) elodes, Fr. Ep. p. 144, On heathy pas-
tures. Denbighshire, M. J. B.

Pileus and stems livid. Smell like that of fresh meal.

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 357

791. A. (Leptonia) ewchrous, Fr. Ep. p. 153; b. cespitosus,
Pers. Syn. p. 843. On alder. Mossburnford, A. Jerdon, Esq.

792. A. (Hebeloma) lucifugus, Fr. El. p. 177. On the ground
in woods. Wothorpe, Norths., Sept. 1857, M. J. B.

*A. (Flammula) flavidus, Scheff. t. 35; Fr. Ep. 187. Abun-
dant on lime stumps. Colleyweston, Norths., Oct. 25, 1858,
M. J.B.

793. A. (Psalliota) albocyaneus, Fr. Ep. p. 219; Pers. Mye.
Eur. t. 29. f. 2,3. On dung in grassy pastures. Swanage,
Oct. 1857, C. E. B. Apethorpe, Nov. 1858, M. J. B.

Resembling A. e@ruginosus, but more delicate and softer.
Both species sometimes occur together. There is little or no
difference in the spores.

794. A. (Hypholoma) dispersus, Fr. Ep. p. 222. On the
ground. Mossburnford, A. Jerdon, Esq.

*795, A. (Psilocybe) cernuus, Mill. Fl. Dan. t. 1008 (not
1005). About the roots of an ash-tree. Apethorpe, Dec. 1858,
M. J.B.

The species described under this name in the ‘ English Flora’
has a veil, and therefore is not a Psilocybe.

796. A. (Panzolus) Phalenarum, Fr. Ep. p. 235. On horse-
dung in a stable; abundant. Apethorpe, Norths., Sept. 6,1858,
M. J.B.

797. Cortinarius (Hygrocybe) acutus, Fr. Ep. p. 314, In
fir woods. Mossburnford, A. Jerdon, Esq.

Mr. Jerdon’s specimens are czespitose. The species has the
habit of Galera.

798. Hygrophorus obrusseus, Fr. Ep. p. 331. Mossburnford,
Oct. 2, 1858, A. Jerdon, Esq.

Remarkable for its bright gold-coloured pileus and adnate
ventricose gills.

*Lactarius pyrogalus, Fr. Ep. p. 389. Abundant at Coed
Coch, 1858, Mrs. Wynne.

799. L. mitissimus, Fr. Ep. p.345. In woods. Coed Coch,
Mrs. Wynne.

*Russula nigricans, Fr. Ep. p. 350.

This is A. adustus, Eng. Fl., which is known by its coarse
habit, and from parts of the plant becoming red when bruised.

800. R. adusta, Fr. Ep. p. 350. On the ground in woods.
Coed Coch, M. J.B.

Well distinguished by its comparatively thin crowded gills,
and other points.

801. Cantharellus umbonatus, Fr. Ep. p. 365. Mossburnford,
Oct. 2, 1858, A. Jerdon, Esq.

Possibly not uncommon; but the general appearance is so
like that of some Agaric, that it may be easily overlooked.

358 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

802. Marasmius Wynnei, n.s. Inodorus; pileo carnoso con-
vexo-plano umbonato lilacino-fusco, stipite fistuloso subconcolori
furfuraceo, lamellis crassis distantibus adnexis leeticoloribus.

Amongst twigs, &e. Coed Coch, Denbighshire, Mrs. Wynne.

Gregarious or cespitose. Pileus 1-1} inch across, variously
tinged with brown and lilac, not rapidly changmg colour, um-
bonate, slightly fleshy. Stem 2 inches high, 13 line thick,
rather paler than the pileus, fistulose, furfuraceous, sprmging
from a white mycelium, but by no means strigose or tawny at
the base. Gills distant, thick, moderately broad, adnexed, beau-
tifully tinged with lilac; imterstices even.

One of the most beautiful of Fungi, and apparently quite
distinct from M. fusco-purpureus, of which Fries thinks it may
be a form destitute of strige. The pileus does not, however,
rapidly change colour, as in that species; the stem is not of a
blackish purple, neither is it smooth, and the lilac tint is very
striking.

803. M. spodoleucus, n.s. Conchiformis, resupinatus, mar-
gine liberato, supra cinereus, subfurfuraceus; stipite prorsus
nullo; hymenio albo, lamellis paucis ; interstitis levibus.

On dead elm twigs. Batheaston, Jan. 1859, C. E. B.

About 2 lines across, resupinate, altogether stemless, conchi-
form, margin free, arched; above cinereous, pulverulent, or
slightly furfuraceous. Hymenium white, very even. Gills few,
narrow, entire, so short as to leave a naked space at the base.

A most elegant little species, and very distinct.

804. Boletus badius, ¥r. Kp. p. 411.

Near Birmingham, Mr. Matthews, Oct. 31, 1857.

805. Polyporus (Mesopus) Schweinitzii, Fr. Kp. p.483. About
the roots of fir-trees. Dorsetshire, C. HE. B.

It occurs with a central stem, and also imbricated, and varies
in the thickness of the tomentose coat. Sometimes it resembles
closely P. Herbergii of Rostkovius, to which species we referred
it, till a large specimen was found with a central stem. The
imbricated specimens are precisely what we have from Fries
under the name of Pol. Schweinitzu var. dimidiatus.

806. P. (Anodermei) chioneus, Fr. Ep. p. 453. On dead
wood. Mossburnford, A. Jerdon, Esq.; Bathford (on fir),
C. E. B., Dec. 1858.

The specimens are named on the authority of Fries.

807. P. (Inodermei) Wynnei,n.s. Confluenti-multiplex, pileo
postice adnato effuso reflexo tenui alutaceo lineato-sericeo, poris
parvis angulatis albis.

Running over twigs, grass, &e. Coed Coch, Denbighshire ;
New Brighton, Cheshire, M.J. B.

Thin, incrusting various substances, with the margin more or

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 359

less broadly reflected, tan-coloured, sericeous, and marked with
raised lines; pores ;\- inch across, angular, white, acquiring a
slight tint like that of the pileus in drying.

This species has somewhat the habit of P. amorphus, but is
not of so fleshy a texture. Specimens have been submitted to
Fries, who says that he is unacquainted with the species, and I
have therefore no hesitation in proposing it as new.

808. Hydnum gelatinosum, Scop. Fr. Ep. p.512. On dead
wood. Weybridge, I’. Currey, Esq.

809. Thelephora anthochroa, Fr. Bp. p. 544, var. versicolor.
On dead sycamore. Wothorpe, M. J. B.

The full-grown plant is just like authentic specimens from
Fries ; the young plant, however, is not at all brick-coloured, but
variously tinted with fugitive shades of lilac and brown. It must
therefore be considered, for the present, as a remarkable variety.

810. Tremella frondosa, Bull. t. 499. f.T; Fr. Ep. p. 588.
At the base of a living oak-tree. Wothorpe, M. J. B.

Perhaps the finest of our Tremedie, and, when fresh, of a
peculiar pale pinkish yellow.

*T’, indecorata, Sommerfeldt. On oak. Mossburnford, A.
Jerdon, Esq.

811. Exidia saccharina, Fr. Hp. p.591. On Scotch fir. Moss-
burnford, A. Jerdon, Esq.

*Hydnangium carotecolor, B. & B. Ann. of Nat. Hist. vol. xu.
p- 351. Ballard’s Down, Swanage, Nov. 7, 1857, C. E. B.

812. Phoma eriophorum, un. s. Peritheciis globosis lberis,
primum pallidis, demum nigrescentibus, deorsum tomentosis
e mycelio similari oriundis.

On Spanish chestnuts, C. E. B.

Perithecia at first white, globose, clothed more or less with
white or yellowish cottony down, like that of the mycelium from
which they spring; at length dark; but when seen by trans-
mitted light, reddish. Spores very abundant, white, slightly
curved, ‘00025 inch long.

A very distinct species.

813. P. devastatriz, n. s. Peritheciis minutissimis puncti-
formibus nigris globosis, sporis oblongis 2-3-nucleatis.

On Lobelias. Shrublands, Suffolk, Aug. 1856.

This minute species, all but invisible to the naked eye, was
most destructive in the gardens of Sir W. Middleton in 1856.
The perithecia are globose, and perforated with a minute round
aperture; the spores oblong, hyaline, containing from two to
three nuclei, and -0004—-00033 inch long.

814. Excipula fusispora, u.s. Muinuta, aterrima, setis rigidis
vestita; sporis fusiformibus multiseptatis, articulis mediis ob-
scurioribus.

360 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

On the under side of the bark of Clematis Vitalba. Batheaston,
Jan. 1859, C. KE. B.

Forming very minute black specks; perithecia clothed with
dense, slightly waved, continuous setz ; spores curved, fusiform,
‘002 inch long, multiseptate, the two extreme articulations hya-
line, the others rather darker, and generally containing a glo-
bose nucleus.

Puate IX. fig. 1. Spores on their filiform sporophores magnified.

815. Sporodesmium uniseptatum, n.s. Sporis obovatis uni-
septatis, breviter pedicellatis czespitosis, articulo inferiore bre-
viore.

On Clematis Vitalba. Batheaston, Jan. 1859, C. E. B.

Forming minute dark specks consisting of obovate, uniseptate,
shortly pedicellate spores, ‘0005 inch long, the lower articulation
of which is much the shorter, and narrow. As seen by trans-
mitted light, they have a slight vinous tinge.

Puate IX. fig. 2. a. Plant slightly magnified; 4. spores on their sporo-
phores highly magnified.

816. Bactridium Helvelle, B. & B.; Didymaria Helvelle,
Cord. Fasc. 6. fig. 24.

On the hymenium of Peziza testacea. Batheaston, Dec. 1858,
C. E. B.

Spores at length 5-7-septate, ‘0025 inch long.

Corda’s figure gives an excellent representation of our plant
in an early stage of growth; but at length it acquires several
septa, and cannot be distinguished from Bactridium.

Puate IX. fig. 3. Spores highly magnified.

817. Stachybotrys atra, Cord. Fase. 1. p. 21, fig. 278. On
millboard. Batheaston, C. E. B.

This is very like Sporocybe lobulata, Berk., which evidently
belongs to the same genus; but the spores are not in any stage
echinulate, nor are they so broad.

HAPLOGRAPHIUM, 0. g.

Flocei atri non fasciculato-stipati, articulati; spore concate-
nati, hyaline.

Distinguished from Graphium by its stem consisting of a
single thread, and from Penicillium by this being carbonized.

818. H. delicatum, n.s. Capitulis parvis, subolivaceis ; sporis
oblongis.

On dead stumps with Monotospora spherocephala. Bath-
easton, C. E. B.

Mixed with the black Monotospora, it forms a subolivaceous
stratum ; flocci black, mostly simple, but occasionally slightly

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 361

divided ; heads small, composed of subdichotomous threads con-
sisting of oblong sublinear spores about 00002 inch long.

Graphium tenuissimum, Corda, and Periconia chlorocephala,
Fries, belong evidently to the same genus. It is to be observed
that in H. delicatum the flocci, when squeezed, often split longi-
tudinally, though they are not in the slightest degree com-
pound.

Puare IX. fig. 4. Plant magnified.

819. Monotospora spherocephala, nu. s. Stratum effusum
nigerrimum ; floccis simplicibus, sporis globosis levibus.

On a dead stump. Batheaston, Dec. 1858.

Forming a dense black stratum; flocci black, moderately
thick, with two or three septa; spores globose, terminal, even,
‘001 inch in diameter, sometimes seated on a swollen base.

This is very near Monotospora megalospora, B. & B., but the
spores are globose, not obovate, and smaller.

Piate IX, fig. 5, Plant magnified.

820. Dendryphium comosum, Wallr. Fl. Crypt. vol. 11. p. 300 ;
Cord. 1. p. 21, fig. 279.

On dead nettle stems. Batheaston, December 1858, C. E. B.

The base of the flocci is sometimes sheathed, as in the genus
Sporochisma.

821. Otdium equivocum, Berk. & Br.; Torula equivoca, Cord.
Fase. 2. tab. 9. f.37. On Polyporus Schweinitzii. Dorsetshire,
Rev. J. H. Austen.

Our plant seems to be precisely that of Corda, which was
developed on the spores of Selenosporium Hippocastani, of which
he was observing the germination.

821%. Psilonia nivea, Fr. Syst. vol. in. p. 450.

On the bark of a beech-tree. Brington, Huntingdonshire,
P. Fernie, Esq.

Remarkable for its curled flocci, which sometimes resemble
unrolled spiral vessels.

822. Arthrobotryum atrum, u.s. Stipite brevi; sporis magnis
apicibus hyalinis; articulis inequalibus.

On dead nettle stems. Batheaston, Dec. 1858, C. E. B.

Minute. Stem short, composed of simple articulated threads,
which are swollen above, and terminate in subelliptic, very ob-
tuse, unequally-articulated spores, which are dark in the centre
and hyaline at the extremities, ‘001--0015 inch long, exclusive
of the swollen base.

This very beautiful plant is evidently congeneric with A. sfil-
boideum, Cesati, figured, but not described, in ‘ Hedwigia,’ and is
readily distinguished by the much larger spores.

PuaTte IX. fig. 6. a, Plant magnified; 6. spores and threads more
highly magnified.

362 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi,

823. <digerita candida, Pers. Syn. p. 684.

On willows in damp marshy ground. King’s Cliffe, M.J. B.

We have little doubt that 4. perpusilla, Desm., is merely this
species. As no complete analysis has been given, we subjoin a
figure. There is certainly no peridium, and the genus is typi-
cally a compact Ozdium. Dr. Greville figures the spores of 4.
candida as globose ; but, beautiful as the figures of the Scottish
Cryptogamic Flora are, the more minute details are often in-

correct. Spores ‘0006-0005 inch long.
Puiate IX. fig. 7. A portion of the plant.

824, Pilacre Petersit, Berk. & Curt. Stipite breviore can-
dido; capitulo magno, floccis subrectis.

On hornbeam. Hainault Forest, C. E. B.

Stem 2 lines high, white; head 1-2 lines or more across ;
threads anastomosing, far less flexuous than in P. faginea.
Spores snuff-coloured, about ‘0002 inch across. When fresh,
it has a smell hke that of some Hypericum.

This species was originally found in Alabama by Mr. T. M.
Peters, and is No. 3811 of Mr. Curtis’s Collection. It differs
essentially in its white stem and large head. The threads per-
haps vary in character. The spores in both are nearly the
same. In habit the species resembles a little Nyctalis.

825. Helvella esculenta, Pers. Comm. p. 64, On sandy ground.
Weybridge Heath, Apr. 11, 1855, F. Currey, Esq.

826. Peziza lutescens, Hedw. Muse. Frond. u. t. 9. fig. 3.
On dead sticks amongst moss. Mossburnford, A. Jerdon, Esq.

*P, testacea, Moug. Fr. El. u.p.11. On the cotton linmg
of a dress exposed to decay. Batheaston, Dec. 1898.

Asci broad ; sporidia biseriate, ‘008 inch long, elliptic, at first
smooth, then minutely echinulate.

827. Cordyceps alutacea, Fr. Summ. p. 381. On gorse roots.
Swanage, Nov. 1857, C. E. B.

A very singular form.

828. C. purpurea, Fr. Syst. u. p. 825. On ergoted wheat.
King’s Cliffe, M. J. B.

828*. C. microcephala, Tul. On ergoted seeds of the com-
mon reed, F. Currey, Esq.

C. Hookeri, K1., is probably referable to this species.

829. Hypocrea Vitalbe, nu. s. Minuta fusca convexa sub-
lobata, peritheciis ovatis ; ascis cylindrico-clavatis ; sporidiis bi-
seriatis triseptatis torulosis fusiformibus utrinque appendiculatis
hyalinis.

On Clematis Vitalba. Batheaston, C. E. B.

Forming minute groups of brown, convex, sometimes slightly
lobed or confluent stromata; perithecia ovate ; ostiola obsolete ;

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 863

asc cylindrical clavate ; sporidia *0022--0025 inch long, ‘00025
wide, fusiform, triseptate, hyaline, torulose, elongated at either
end into a slender setiform appendage. ‘

Allied to H. rufa, but differing altogether im its fruit.

Puare IX. fig. 8. a. Plant, natural size when moist; 5. vertical section
magnified ; c. portion of ditto more highly magnified; d. ascus and sporidia.

830. Hypoxylon succenturiatum, B. & B.; Spheria succentu-
riata, Tode, Fung. Meck. fig. 109. On oak. Weybridge, Sept.
1856, F. Currey.

Asci linear ; sporidia brown, uniseriate, oblong, obtuse, -O005-
‘0006 inch long.

831. Diatrype (Lignose) undulata, Fr. Summ. p. 385. Rudloe,
Wilts., Feb. 1843, C. EK. B.

What is usually considered as D. undulata is merely a form
of D. stigma characterized by its short sausage-shaped sporidia.
The specimens here referred to that species have the same ex-
ternal characters, but different fruit. Asci linear; sporidia uni-
seriate, subovate, pointed at one end, at length triseptate, -O004-
0007 inch long.

Puate IX. fig. 9. Asci and sporidia magnified.

832. D. (Lignosz) dryophila, Currey in Linn. Trans. vol. xxi.
p- 269 (cum ic.). On dead oak twigs.

Asci linear. Sporidia uniseriate, dark, oblong, narrow, ‘(0004—
‘0006 inch long, sometimes binucleate.

833. D. (Lignose) nucleata, Currey, 1. c. p. 270 (cum ic.).
On furze. Weybridge, F. Currey, Esq.

Sporidia linear, acuminate, constricted in the centre, 4-nu-
cleate, ‘0007-0008 inch long.

834. D. (Lignosee) varians, Currey, l. c. (cumic.). On dead
twigs. Eltham, F. Currey, Esq.

Sporidia biseriate, colourless, obtuse, constricted in the mid-
dle, uniseptate, 0006 inch long, cymbiform when seen laterally ;
varying much in width.

The position of this species, as Mr. Currey remarks, is doubt-
ful. The bark, in which the perithecia are immersed, is scarcely
at all changed.

835. D. (Lignosz) denigrans, Curr. /. c. (cum ic.).

Sporidia dark, elliptic, 0005 inch long.

836. D. (Lignose) Badhami, Curr. /. c. (cum ic.).

Sporidia narrow, subelliptic, 3-4-nucleate, appendiculate at
either end, °0005--0006 inch long.

837. D. (Lignose) inequalis, Curr. 1. c. On furze. Wey-
bridge, F. Currey, Esq.

Sporidia greenish, obtuse, constricted in the middle, unisep-
tate, ‘0006 inch long.

364 Rey. M.J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

This appears to be nearer to Circumscripta than Lignose ; but
our specimens are in bad condition.

838. D. (Versatiles) sordida, B. & B. On oak twigs. Wey-
bridge, Sept. 1856, F. Currey.

Sporidia oblong, very obtuse, uniseptate, constricted at the
septum, ‘001 inch long, germinating at two lateral pomts on
either articulation.

This is what Mr. Currey refers to Spheria angulata in his
paper in the ‘ Linn, Trans. ;’ but the plant of Fries has oblong
curved sporidia, and belongs to the Incuse. Spheria sordida, P.,
is now a species of Melogramma.

839. D. (Versatiles) quercina, Fr. Summ. p. 385; Spheria
quercina, Pers. Disp. Meth. p.2. On oak branches. Rudloe, &c.,
C.E.B. & M. J.B.

Asci clavate ; sporidia lanceolate or subcymbiform, ‘0018 inch
long ; endochrome quadripartite.

It is very doubtful whether V. arcuata, Currey, is more than
a form of this; it is clearly not a true Valsa. The fructification
is very like that of Melogramma Quercuum (Moug. & Nest.
no. 770). The species given by Desmazicres is merely D. verruce-
forms.

840. D. (Versatiles) Hystriz, Fr. Summ. p. 885; Spheria
Hystriz, Tode, Fung. Meck. f. 127. On bark. Cornwall, J.
Ralfs, Esq.

Sporidia sausage-shaped, 0-0002 inch long.

The species, of which the sporidia are figured by Mr. Currey,
was gathered in Italy, and marked by De Notaris, and is some-
thing very different.

841. D. (Versatiles) pyrrhocystis, n. s. Trregularis, disco
plano 1. concavo, ostiolis nigris punctato; stromate pallido;
peritheciis rufulis ; sporidiis ellipticis uniseptatis binucleatis.

On hazel twigs. Batheaston, C. EH. B., March 1854.

Irregular; dise plane or concave, studded with the black
shining ostiola; stroma within pallid; perithecia brown ; asci
clavate ; sporidia biseriate, ‘O01 inch long, elliptic, obtuse or
slightly pointed, uniseptate, slightly constricted, with two large
nuclei.

The brown perithecia, pallid stroma, and peculiar fruit are
the characteristics of this species.

Puate IX. fig. 10. Asci and sporidia magnified.

842. D. (Concrescentes) incarcerata, n. s. Cortici immersa,
epidermidem discutiens; peritheciis globosis, ostiolis conicis
elongatis ; ascis clavatis; sporidiis biseriatis oblongis utrinque
acutis medio constrictis uniseptatis 4-nucleatis.

On rose stems. ‘'Twycross, Rev, A. Bloxam.

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 365

Immersed in the brown inner bark, casting off the cuticle ;
perithecia globose; ostiola conical, elongated; asci clavate ;
sporidia ‘0005 inch long, biseriate, oblong, pointed at either
extremity, constricted in the centre, uniseptate, quadrinucleate.

Fruit exactly like that represented by Currey under S. entero-
leuca.

843. D. (Concrescentes) stipata, Curr. in Linn. Trans. vol. xxii.
p- 274. Onelm. F. Currey, Esq.

Allied more nearly to D. elevata than to D. stellulata. Spo-
ridia sausage-shaped, ‘0007—-0009 inch long. Mr. Currey finds
them sometimes reaching ‘001.

844. D. (Concrescentes) elevata, Berk. & Br. ; Spheria elevata,
Berk. Decades, no. 71.

On dead twigs of Huonymus. Batheaston, Jan. 1852, C. EK. B.

Asci clavate; sporidia numerous, sausage-shaped, 0:0003-
0:00035 long. Our measurement does not accord with Mr.
Currey’s, though our figure of the fruit does in other respects.

845. D. (Circumscripte) corniculata, B. & B.; Spheria cor-
niculata, Ehr. Cr. Exs. no. 300. On dead branches. Lucknam,
Wilts., C. E. B., March 26, 1850.

Asci clavate, containing eight sausage-shaped sporidia, ‘0004-
‘0005 inch long.

846. D. (Circumscripte) cincta, B. & B.; Valsa cincta, Curr.
lc. fig. 185 (not 185, as in text).

On twigs. Blackheath, F. Currey, Esq.

Sporidia dark, obtuse, constricted in the middle, uniseptate,
0007 inch long.

This is certainly not a true Valsa. In fruit it approaches S.
Notarisii, Mont. & Dur., but not in the ostiola. It appears to
grow on some Robinia.

847. Valsa (Circumscripte) syngenesia, Fr. Summ. p. 411 ;
Spheria syngenesia, Fr. Obs. i. t. 7. f. 1. On elder. Elmhurst,,
March 1852, C. E. B.; Clifton, Notts., M. J. B.

Our plant is exactly what is figured by Fries. In Mr. Cur-
rey’s plant the sporidia are elliptic-acuminate, with a quadri-
partite endochrome; in ours they are minute and sausage-
shaped.

848. V. (Circumscripte) Crategi, Curr. Tr. Linn. Soe. xxii.
p- 278. On dead hawthorn twigs. Blackheath, &c., F. Currey,
Ksq.

The figure of the spores, as given by Mr. Currey, accords with
what we have seen in the early stage of growth; but at length
they are strongly constricted, uniseptate, with two distinct nu-
clei in each articulation, and ‘0006 inch long, which accords
with his measurement. It cannot, then, be any form of Valsa
stilbostoma.

366 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

*V. (Incusz) angulata, Fr. Summ. p. 411. On Cytisus Labur-
num. Lambley, Notts., M. J. B.

Desmazieres finds, in Fries, no. 72, which in our specimen
is without fruit, sausage-shaped sporidia.

849. V. (Incusz) ¢aleola, Fr. Summ. p. 411. Common on
dead oak branches.

Asci linear; sporidia uniseriate elliptic when young, broadly
lanceolate rather irregular and uniseptate when mature, ‘O008—
001 inch long. Mr. Currey’s 8S. ta/eola is identical with S, /et-
phemia, and different from this, which belongs to a different
section.

Puate IX. fig. 11. a. Ascus with young fruit and paraphysis magnified ;
b. young fruit magnified; c. mature fruit magnified.

850. V. (Incusee) dryina, Curr. U.c. p. 278. On dead oak
branches. Weybridge, I’. Currey, Esq.

Sporidia oblong, strongly curved, ‘0003 inch long.

851. V.(Obvallate) Platanigera, n.s. Disco minuto albido ;
peritheciis paucis, ostiolis obscuris ; ascis elavatis; sporidiis lan-
ceolatis minutis.

On plane. Leicestershire, Rev. A. Bloxam.

Perithecia 4-7 in a group, globose, subdecumbent, neck about
the same length, oblique; disk small, white; ostiola obscure ;
asci clavate ; sporidia hyaline, lanceolate, ‘0007 inch long.

An obscure but distinct species.
has IX. fig. 12. a. Single perithecium magnified; 5. ascus; ¢. spo-
ridila.

852. V. (Obvallate) ¢etratrupha, n.s. Pustulis mimutis ; peri-
theciis ovatis; ascis linearibus; sporidiis quaternis fenestratis.

On twigs of alder. Batheaston, Feb. 1852, C. EH. B.

Forming minute pustules which pierce the cuticle by means
of a flat pallid disk studded with black ostiola; asci lmear ;
sporidia four, ‘0009--001 inch long, yellow-brown, oblong, at
first uni- triseptate, at length fenestrate.

Fruit strongly resembling that of S. elongata.

PuatTe X. fig. 13. Ascus and sporidium magnified.

853. V. (Obvallate) fenestrata, n.s. Peritheciis fuscis, ostiolis
obsoletis ; sporidiis elliptico-oblongis uni- triseptatis utrinque
appendiculatis fenestratis.

On dead oak twigs. Orton Wood, Leicestershire, Rev. A.
Bloxam. On alder. Spye Park, March 1859.

Perithecia forming little pustules, brownish; disk narrow ;
ostiola obsolete ; sporidia ‘002 inch long, elliptic-oblong, uni-
septate, with a small appendage at either extremity ; endochrome
divided into innumerable cells; septum at length obsolete, and
surface of the sporidia-granulated. In the plant on alder, spo-

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 367

ridia ‘O62--003 inch long. There are sometimes three septa, and
the appendages are more acute.

Piate X. fig. 14. a. Mature and immature sporidia magnified ; 6. spo-
ridium from the plant on alder.

854. V. (Obvallate) ¢etraploa, Berk. & Curt. MSS. Peri-
theciis congestis, ostiolis 20-30 czespitem compactum efforman-
tibus, subquadrisulcatis ; sporidiis minutis oblongis curvis.

On dead sticks. Elmhurst, Feb. 1850, C. E. B.

Perithecia 20-30, crowded, their ostiola; which are mostly
quadrisulcate, forming a little close tuft. Sporidia minute,
sausage-shaped.

A very common species in the United States, occurring on
many different kinds of wood.

855. V. (Obvallate) rhodophila, n. s. Pustulis minutis con-
vexis epidermidem discretum elevantibus ; ostiolis minutis levi-
bus nitidulis ; ascis clavatis; sporidiis octonis oblongis curvis.

On dead rose twigs. Orton Wood, Leicestershire, Rev. A.
Bloxam.

Pustules minute, lifting up the cuticle, which separates from
them ; disk convex ; ostiola minute, shining, even ; asci clavate,
containing eight sausage-shaped sporidia, *O004 inch long.

856. V. (Obvallatze) querna, Curr. J. c. p.279. On oak twigs.
F. Currey, Esq.

aoe oblong, slightly curved, -0002--0003 inch long.

857. V. (Obvallatze) biconica, Carr. dc. Weybridge, F. Cur-
rey, Esq.

Sporidia biconical, ‘0011-*0012 inch long.

858. V. (Obvallate) pulchra, Curr. /. c.

Sporidia elliptic, greenish, slightly constricted in the middle
and slightly acuminate at either end, uniseptate.

859. V. (Obvallate) ¢etraspora, Currey,*l. c. On willow.
Weybridge, Jan., F. Currey, Esq.

Sporidia four in each ascus, sausage-shaped, obtuse, ‘0008
inch long.

860. V. (Obvallatze) intexta, Curr. 1. c. On oak. Weybridge,
F. Currey, Esq.

Sporidia interwoven, filiform, very long.

861. V. (Circinate) bitorulosa, Ts As Peritheciis suboctonis
brunneolis subpulverulentis ; collibus decumbentibus rectis os-
tiolis confluentibus ; sporidiis uniseptatis, septo articulisque
binucleatis constrictis.

On hornbeam. Elmhurst, Dec. 1851, C. E. B.

Concealed by the cuticle ; perithecia ‘globose, collapsed, cir-
cinating, about eight in a group, with straight decumbent necks
and confluent ostiola; asci clavate; sporidia biseriate, ‘O007-

368 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

‘0008 inch long, uniseptate, constricted strongly at the septum
and in the centre of each of the binucleate articulations.

The fruit somewhat resembles that of Valsa faginea, Currey,
but is larger and more constricted.

PuarTe X. fig. 15. Ascus and sporidia magnified.

*V. (Circinatee) chrysostroma, Fr. Summ. p. 412; S. xantho-
stroma, Mont. On hornbeam. Lucknam.

The Lucknam plant is just that of Desm. 1756. The sporidia,
however, when fully developed, are uniseptate and strongly con-
stricted in the centre. Montagne’s name is preoccupied by
Schweinitz.

PuateE X. fig. 16. Sporidia magnified.

862. V. (Circinatee) agleostoma, n.s. Peritheciis ovatis, os-
tiolis nitidis congestis; sporidiis oblongis 4-septatis torulosis.

On elm twigs. Rev. A. Bloxam, Leicestershire.

Perithecia i groups of from four to six, ovate ; ostiola crowded,
cylindrical, shinmg; sporidia oblong, 4-septate, constricted at
each septum, ‘O008--001 inch long.

Resembling somewhat V. hypodermia, but differing essentially
in the fruit and in other points.

Puate X. fig. 17. Ascus and sporidia magnified.

*V. (Circinate) hypodermia, Fr. Summ. p. 410. On elm
twigs. Common.

Sporidia sausage-shaped, ‘O01 inch long. Spermatia on
branched septate threads, almost linear, ‘00015 inch long.

PuateE X. fig. 18, a. Spores magnified; &. spermatia on their threads.

863. V. (Circmate) Innesiz, Curr. l. c. p. 281.

Sporidia colourless, thrice constricted, acute at either end,
‘001—-0012 inch long, often appendiculate.

864. V. (Circinate) faginea, Curr. 2. c. Eltham, Oct., F.
Currey, Esq.

Sporidia colourless, elliptic-acuminate, constricted in the mid-
dle and irregular, ‘0005 inch long.

865. V. (Circinate) Tilaginea, Currey in Phil. Trans. 1857,
p- 546 (sub Spheria). On lime twigs. Blackheath, F. Currey,
Esq.

pemmckable for the green disk above the perithecia.

866. V. (Circinatz) vestita, Fr., Currey in Phil. Trans. 1857,
p- 546. On dead twigs. F. Currey, Esq.

Sporidia elliptic, transversely and longitudinally septate,
°0006--0008 inch long.

867. V. (Incusz) concamerata, Curr. l. c. p. 277. On oak
twigs. F. Currey, Esq.

Sporidia oblong, curved, ‘0004 inch long.

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 369

868. Spheria (Cespitose) Saubinetii, Mont. Syll. On herba-
ceous stems, Twycross, Rev. A. Bloxam. On elm twigs, Bath-
easton, C. E. B.

This has the violet walls of S. pulicaris, but the fruit is much
larger. The Batheaston plant may be considered as a variety
with ovate perithecia and rather large sporidia. In Mr. Bloxam’s
plant they are ‘001 inch long; in the Batheaston plant -0012,
and at length torulose.

869. S. (Cespitose) nigerrima, Blox., Curr. 1. c. p.272. Para-
sitic on several species of Diatrype. Gopsall, Rev. A. Bloxam.
Mossburnford, A.Jerdon, Esq. St.Catharine’s, near Bath,C. E. B.

Asci clavate ; sporidia biseriate, hyaline, subelliptic, but often
swollen on one side hike the frustules of Lwnotia, at length multi-
septate, with one or two vertical dissepiments, ‘00083-0005
inch long.

The perithecia are sprinkled over with short stiff bristles ;
they appear at first like the ostiola of the Dzatrype, m conse-
quence of which the species is included by Currey in Versatiles.
It approaches very near to Dothidea.

Puate X. fig. 19. a. Perithecia magnified ; b. ascus ; c. sporidia magnified.

870. S. (Cespitosz) barbula, n.s. Ceespitosa ; peritheciis glo-
bosis collapsis subtiliter pilosis ; sporidiis oblongis uniseptatis.

On bark of pine. Wraxall, March 1845.

Forming little tufts; perithecia globose, collapsed when dry,
astomatous, clothed with a few short scattered hairs; sporidia
oblong or subelliptic, 0005 inch long, uniseptate.

Perhaps too near to S. Chetomium, Cord. S. helicospora,
B. & B., and S. Eres, B. & B., are allies.

PuaTE X. fig. 20, Sporidia magnified.

871. S. (Cespitosee) apotheciorum, Mass. Lich. p. 26, fig. 41.
On Parmelia subfusca. Benarth, Conway, 1851, Key. C. Ba-
bington.

Fruit just like that of Phacopsis varia, Tul.

872. S. (Villosee) callimorpha, Mont. Syll. p.227. On bram-
bles. Leicestershire, Rev. A. Bloxam.

873. S. (Denudate) rhytidodes, n. s. Gregaria atra; peri-
theciis e mycelio maculformi oriundis subglobosis rugoso-sul-
catis; ostiolo papilleformi; ascis elongatis; sporidiis biseriali-
bus 3-6-septatis torulosis.

On ash pollards. Batheaston, Jan. 1852, C. E. B.

Mycelium black, forming dark stains, on which are seated
subglobose laterally sulcate perithecia with a papilleeform ostio-
lum ; asci elongato-clavate; sporidia biseriate, -O01--0013 inch
long, cymbiform.

Ama, & Mag. N, Hist, Ser. 3, Vol, iii. 24

370 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

Allied to S. pulvis pyrius; but the fruit is different, im addi-
tion to other characters,
Puate X. fig. 21. a. Single perithecium magnified; 6. ascus and spo-

ridia more highly magnified; ec, threads of mycelium within tissue of
matrix.

874. S. (Denudatze) vesticola, n. 8. Peritheciis gregariis ovatis
obliquis sursum attenuatis deorsum subvestitis ; ascis linearibus ;
sporidiis limoniuformibus nigris.

On the lining of an old gown, with Peziza testacea. Bath-
easton, Dec. 1858, C. EH. B.

Perithecia gregarious, olive-black, ovate, attenuated above,
oblique, rough below, with a few obscure flocci or furfuraceous
prominences. Asci linear; sporidia at first concatenated, then
free, leomon-shaped, ‘0007 inch long, germinating at either ex-
tremity.

This has many points in common with Schizothecium fimicola,

Corda. The asci are soon absorbed; and then the structure is
just what Corda figures. The shape of the perithecia is the
same; but there is no fissure.
_ Mr. Currey suggests that this may be a form of S. copro-
phila, Fr. In that species, however, we find filiform sporidia.
It is true that in filiform multinucleate sporidia the endochrome
of the upper articulation sometimes undergoes a change analo-
gous to that which takes place in some Algze; and therefore
Rabenhorst’s S. coprophila may be the same as ours, though it
presents dark elliptic mstead of filiform hyaline sporidia. In
the present plant, however, no such change takes place.

875. S. (Pertusee) Jenynsii. Peritheciis semi-immersis sub-
pruinosis, ostiolis conicis l. eylindricis; ascis clavatis; sporidiis
cymbiformibus demum triseptatis.

On dead wood. SBottisham, Sept. 29, 1823, Rev. L. Jenyns.
Batheaston, Dec. 1851, C. E. B.

Half-immersed in the wood, but not accompanied by any
black stain; perithecia subpruinose or rugose; ostiola conical
or cylindrical, sometimes slightly compressed. sci clavate ;
sporidia biseriate, ‘0012 inch long, cymbiform, at length tri-
septate.

PuatE X. fig. 22. a. Ascus; 0. sporidia magnified.

876. S. (Pertusze) pecilostoma, n.s. Peritheciis semiliberis
subglobosis opacis ; ostiolo variabili, obsoleto, conico, cylindrico ;
ascis brevibus ; sporidiis cymbiformibus acutis.

On twigs of Ulex. Twycross, Rev. A. Bloxam.

Perithecia quite free above, subglobose, opake; ostiolum very
variable in form, obsolete, conical, compressed or abruptly cylin-
drical. Asci clavate, short; sporidia ‘001 mech iGage ove

:

Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi, 371

acute at either extremity, or even appendiculate, containing four
nuclei.

Allied to S. Jenynsii, but more freely developed, smaller, with
shorter asci and smaller sporidia. We have only seen them
without septa, which they probably acquire in age.

PuaTE X. fig. 23. Ascus and sporidia magnified.

877. S. (Pertusz) brachythele, nu. s. Peritheciis semi-immersis
globosis, ostiolo brevi papilleformi; ascis cylindricis; sporidiis
magnis subfusiformibus centro constrictis 1—5-septatis.

On decorticated elder. Batheaston, Feb. 1859.

Perithecia rather large, scattered, half-immersed, globose,
attenuated above into a short papilleform ostiolum ; asci cylin-
drical; sporidia ‘0013 inch long, subfusiform, with one side
more convex when seen laterally, strongly constricted in the
centre, at first uniseptate, at length 3-5-septate; endochrome
dark.

PuaTeE X. fig. 24. Sporidia magnified.

878. S. (Pertusz) pertusa, Fr. Syst. vol. i. p. 464, var. Bath-
easton. On boards of elm, &c. Elmhurst, Dec, 1851; St. Catha-
rine’s, Feb. 1852, C. HE. B.

Differing from the typical form in not haying any black stain.
Asci clavate, elongated. Sporidia biseriate, oblongo-lanceolate,
for the most part strongly constricted in the centre, uniseptate,
‘0007--0008 inch long; each articulation containing two nuclei.
Occasionally two additional septa are formed, and the sporidia
are curved, and either even or constricted at the commissures.
In every case they are much smaller than those of S. Jenynsi,
Unfortunately we have no analysis of the typical form of S. per-
tusa.

PiateE X. fig. 25. a. Ascus magnified; . sporidia in various conditions,
magnified.

879. S, (Pertusze) Aspegrenit, Fr. in Kze. Myc. Heft 2. p. 40.
On blackthorn. Orton Wood, Leicestershire, Rev. A. Bloxam.

Asci linear ; sporidia uniseriate, but not concatenate, oblong,
triseptate, enucleate, ‘0008 inch long.

Puate XI. fig. 26. Ascus and sporidia magnified.

880. S. (Platystome) excipuliformis, Fr. Syst. vol. 1. p. 469,
var. On dead wood. King’s Cliffe, &e., M. J. B.

Sporidia fusiform, curved, with about six septa, ‘0012 inch
long; commissures not constricted. The typical form, published
by Fries in ‘Scleromycetes Suecicz,’ has sporidia of precisely
the same shape, but twice as long. We find them sometimes
0028 inch long. Asci apparently uniseriate.

Puate XI. fig. 26*. Sporidium from ‘ Scl. Suec.,’ magnified.
24°

372 Rev. M.J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

881. S. (Platystome) angustilabra, n. s. Peritheciis semi-
immersis rugulosis ; ostiolo angusto compresso ; sporidiis fusi-
formibus appendiculatis curvatis uniseptatis 4-6-nucleatis.

On gorse. Leicestershire, Rev. A. Bloxam.

Perithecia half-immersed, rugulose, somewhat elongated; os-
tiolum compressed, narrow; asci clavate; sporidia biseriate,
"0018-0016 inch long, fusiform, curved, uniseptate, constricted
at the septum, each articulation containing from two to three
nuclei, and terminating in a hyaline point.

Differing from S. eacipuliformis in the structure of the spores,
which are possibly at length multiseptate ; but, if so, they are at
first composed of two very elongated cones apposed to each
other at their bases, and strongly constricted at the commissure.

Puate XI. fig. 27. Sporidia magnified.

*8. (Platystome) macrostoma, Tode, Fung. Meck. f. 76, 77.
On dead holly twigs. Spye Park, April 19, 1850, C. E. B.

Sporidia ‘0008 inch long, oblong, torulose, triseptate. Very
like those of S. Aspegrenii.

882. S. (Ceratostome) lampadophora, n.s. Peritheciis gre-
garis globosis sordide pruinosis, collo longo flexuoso irregulari ;
sporidiis fusiformibus curvis multiseptatis.

On decayed wood. LBatheaston, Oct. 1855; Combe Hay,
April 1855, C. E. B.

Gregarious; perithecia middle-sized, globose, brownish, pul-
verulent or subtomentose; neck clongated, irregular, flexuous ;
sporidia lineari-fusiform, ‘003 inch long, multiseptate.

A very fine species, with the habit of S. rostrata; but that
has minute sausage-shaped sporidia.

PuaTeE XI. fig. 28. Sporidia magnified.

883. S. (Ceratostome) ligneola, n. s. Peritheciis globosis
subeglaucis glabris demersis, collo elongato obtuso; sporidiis
ellipticis uniseptatis.

On decayed oak. Portbury, Somerset, Jan. 1845, C. E. B.

Perithecia scattered, immersed in the wood, globose, smooth,
black with a slight glaucous bloom; neck about as long as the
perithecia, obtuse ; sporidia *O003—-0004 inch long, binucleate,
at length uniseptate.

Resembling young S. cirrhosa, but perfectly smooth and glau-
cous, and by no means fibrillose.

PLATE oe fig. 29, Sporidia magnified.

884. S. (Obtectee) Gis, Berk. & Curr. Peritheciis mediis
depressis sub epidermide nidulantibus astomis; mycelio amplo
tomentoso fusco; sporidiis oblongis curvis obtusissimis quadri-
nucleatis.

On oak twigs. Weybridge, Sept. 1856, F. Currey,

Rey. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 373

Completely concealed by the cuticle, which shows when re-
moved a dense mycelium containing numerous depressed asto-
matous perithecia. Sporidia -O008—-0009 inch long, sausage-
shaped, very obtuse, quadrinucleate.

Intermediate between S. danata and S. hirta, the former of
which has very large perithecia and minute curved sporidia.

885. S. (Obtectee) hemitapha, n.s. Peritheciis globosis semi
immersis opacis e macula alba oriundis; ostiolo papilleeformi ;
sporiduis elliptico-oblongis triseptatis.

On felled oak. St. Catharine’s, Bath, Feb. 1852, C. E. B.

Growing on white bleached spots; perithecia globose, the
upper half free, opake, not shining; ostiolum small, papilli-
form ; asci lineari-clavate ; sporidia biseriate, ‘00125 inch long,
oblong elliptic, at length triseptate, but not torulose.

Very near to S. hypotephra, but there are no cinereous spots ;
the perithecia are half-exposed, and the sporidia larger.

Prate XI. fig. 30, Sporidia magnified.

886. S. (Obtecte) unicaudata, n.s. Peritheciis minutis sub-
tectis subglobosis collabentibus; sporidiis clavatis quadrisep-
tatis deorsum caudatis.

On Clematis Vitalba. Batheaston, C. E. B.

Scattered beneath the cuticle, subglobose, collapsed when dry ;
asci oblong, but varying in form according to the pressure of
the sporidia ; sporidia ‘0015 inch long, clavate, triseptate ; the
upper articulation hyaline, the three followmg brownish, often
containing a globose nucleus ; appendage, or fifth articulation,
hyaline, gradually tapering or constricted near the tip. Very
rarely there are four brown articulations.

A very curious and distinct, though obscure species. The
fruit resembles that of S. Massalongi, Mont.

Puiate XI. fig. 31. Ascus and sporidia magnified.

887. S. (Obtectze) oblitescens, n.s. Perithectis depressis tec-
tis, ostiolo obscuro ; ascis linearibus elongatis ; sporidis oblongo-
ellipticis obtusissimis uniseptatis.

On dead twigs of Cornus. Spye Park, Jan. 29, 1851.

Perithecia covered by the cuticle, depressed, moderately large ;
asci cylindrical, elongated ; sporidia uniseriate, oblongo-elliptic,
very obtuse, uniseptate, slightly constricted at the commissure,
0005 inch long; paraphyses linear, some of them eontaining
one or two sporidia.

This species has somewhat the habit of S. mamillana. The
cuticle is also occasionally discoloured above the perithecia.
The fruit, however, of that species 1s very different, the sporidia
being cymbiform and triseptate.

PuaTe XI, fig. 32. a, Asci magnified; 5, sporidia magnified,

374 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr, C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

888. S. (Obtectze) melina, n. s. Subcuticularis globosa; os-
tiolo minuto; ascis sublinearibus ; sporidiis uniserialibus cymbi-
formibus triseptatis.

On dead ash twigs. Batheaston, March 1850.

Perithecia immersed in the bark, which is stained brown im-
mediately above them, piercing the cuticle by a minute ostiolum ;
asci elongated, linear, obtuse ; sporidia uniseriate, subeymbiform
when seen laterally, triseptate, ‘0009 inch long.

Puate XI. fig. 33. a. Ascus magnified; 3. sporidia seen laterally an
dorsally. '

*§. (Obtectze) clypeata, Nees, Syst. f. 8355. On dead Epilo-
bium. Batheaston, March 20, 1851.

Asci linear ; sporidia uniseriate, oblong, 0008 inch long, 4-5-
septate.

889. S. (Obtecte) anserina, Pers. Ic. et Dese. t. 1. fig. 8.
Shrewsbury, Rev. W. A. Leighton.

Mr. Leighton’s specimens have sublinear asci, and elliptic
uniseptate uniseriate sporidia ‘0008-001 inch long. The spo-
ridia in fact resemble the common type of Diplodia.

890. S. (Obturatz) obliterans, n.s. Peritheciis sparsis, fibris
matricis dealbatis semitectis, collabentibus astomis; ascis cylin-
drico-clavatis, sporidiis uniserialibus obovatis triseptatis, septis
demum obliteratis.

On bare fir poles. Batheaston, March 22, 1850.

Scattered, half-covered by the bleached fibres of the wood,
collapsing, astomous ; asci cylindrico-clavate ; sporidia ‘0007 inch
long, uniseriate, obovate, triseptate ; septa at length obliterated,
their position being still indicated by a slight constriction.

Puate XI. fig. 34. a. Ascus magnified; 6. sporidia magnified.

891. S. (Caulicole) planiuscula, n. s. Sparsa complanata,
ostiolo obseuro; ascis clavatis; sporidiis biserialibus oblongis
uniseptatis centro irregulariter incrassatis.

On dead stems of herbaceous plants. Ashley, Wilts., 1853,
C. E. B.

Minute, scattered, covered by the cuticle, depressed, with an
obscure ostiolum ; asci clavate; sporidia biseriate, oblong, uni-
septate, slightly but irregularly swollen at the commissure,
the one articulation generally being more swollen than the
other, ‘0006 inch long.

Puate XI. fig. 35, Sporidia magnified.

892, S. (Caulicole) Lunaria, n.s. Gregaria; peritheciis atris
subglobosis, ostiolo tantum papilleformi epidermidem pene-
trante; ascis linearibus; sporidiis biseriatis oblongis triseptatis.

On dried pods of Lunaria rediviva. King’s Cliffe, M. J. B.

Gregarious, minute, black, subglobose, piercing the cuticle by

ev .M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 375

the papilliform ostiolum; asci short, linear, obtuse; sporidia
‘001 inch long, biseriate, oblong, acute or obtuse, very slightly
curved, triseptate ; articulation slightly torulose.

Puate XI. fig. 36. Sporidia magnified.

893. S. (Foliicole) anarithma, n.s. Sparsa obtecta; perithe-
ciis globosis ostiolo minuto papilleformi ; ascis clavatis ; sporidiis
biserialibus sublanceolatis uniseptatis medio constrictis.

On Aira cespitosa. Batheaston, March 1854; Bowood, Oct.
1853, C. E. B,

Scattered, minute; perithecia globose, penetrating the cuticle
by the small papilliform ostiolum; asci clavate; sporidia bi-
seriate, sublanceolate, strongly constricted in the centre, and
uniseptate, ‘0012 inch long.

There is apparently another species on the same leaves with
an obscure ostiolum, and the sporidia of a slightly different
shape and ‘0008-—-0009 inch long. We have not, however, seen
this in perfection, and therefore for the present omit it.

Puate XI. fig. 37. Sporidia magnified.

894. Melogramma rubro-notatum, n. s. Peritheciis confluen-
tibus, ostiolo papilleformi lateritio; ascis linearibus; sporidius
oblongis 3-septatis.

On elm bark. King’s Cliffe, Dec. 1852, M. J. B.

At first, bursting through the cuticle and forming distinct
round patches, which, however, at length run together into a
nearly uniform mass; perithecia confluent; ostiolum papilli-
form, perforated, the perforation surrounded with brick-red meal ;
asci linear; sporidia uniseriate, oblong, ‘0006 inch long, tri-
septate.

A very remarkable species. When the red meal is rubbed off,
it looks as if it belonged to the tribe Concrescentes.

895. M. oligosporum, n.s. Peritheciis opacis rugosiusculis ;
ostiolis demum pertusis ; ascis clavatis; sporidiis magnis paucis
breviter fusiformibus.

Twycross, Rev. A. Bloxam.

Forming roundish patches bursting through the cuticle;
perithecia opake, rather rough; asci clavate; sporidia shortly
fusiform, ‘0022 inch long, at first surrounded by a hyaline
border, changing from uniseptate to triseptate; dissepiments,
especially the central one, constricted.
| PLATE XI. fig. 38. Ascus and sporidia magnified.

896. Nectria Helminthicola, n.s. Carnea minuta globosa
parasitica glabra; ascis sursum angustioribus; sporidiis bi-
quadrinucleatis.

Parasitic on some large species of Helminthosporium. Bath-
easton, Jan, 1859, C. E. B.

376 Rev. M. J. Berkeley and Mr. C. EK. Broome on British Fungi.

Searcely visible to the naked eye, globose, flesh-coloured,
smooth ; asci generally attenuated upwards, often curved; spo-
ridia hyaline, with two to four nuclei, and consequently either
uniseptate or ultimately triseptate, ‘O006--00056 inch long.

897. N. graminicola, n. s. Peritheciis ovatis sparsis demum
collapsis rubris; sporidiis fusiformibus uniseptatis.

On Aira cespitosa. Batheaston, Jan. 1850, C. E. B.

Scattered over the dead leaves, ovate, red, at length collapsed ;
sporidia fusiform, ‘0007-0008 inch long.

Closely resembling N. Peziza; but the sporidia in that spe-
cies are broadly elliptic, ‘0006 inch long. It is possible that
the nuclei in the sporidia of N. graminicola are indications of
two more septa.

Puate XI. fig. 40. Sporidia magnified.

898. N. Rousseliana, Mont. Syll. p. 224. On box leaves.
Twycross, Rey. A. Bloxam.

Var. viridis. Peritheciis siccis atro-viridibus, madidis prasiis
ovatis pilis sparsis hyalinis obsitis; sporidiis ellipticis.

On the under side of box leaves. Batheaston, C. E. B.

When dry, presenting nearly black specks, when moistened,
green; perithecia beset with scattered hyaline hairs; sporidia
elliptic, ‘0007 inch long, hyaline.

Our plant resembles that of Montagne so closely, except in
colour, that we do not like, without further opportunity of study-
ing it, to keep it distinct. Both are probably the same thing
with Spheria fulva, Fr. Elench.

Chetostroma Buxi, Cord., is apparently a state of the same
species. See Debat’s curious memoir in ‘ Ann. des Sci. Nat.
vol. ix. 1858, where the transition from Psilonia Buzxi into a
Nectria is all but demonstrated.

899. Dothidea tetraspora, n.s. Stromate pulvinato ; cellulis
immersis |. subprominentibus ; ascis cylindricis tetrasporis ; spo-
ridiis uniseriatis uniseptatis obovatis medio constrictis.

On dead twigs of Daphne Laureola and Ulex. Mossburnford,
A. Jerdon, Esq., Feb. 1859.

Stroma pulvinate, black, either quite even or studded with the
projecting cells; asci cylindrical, containing four sporidia ar-
ranged in a single row; sporidia ‘001-0013 inch long, obovate,
uniseptate, yellow-brown, the lower articulation generally shorter
and narrower. Very rarely there is a third septum.

PuaTeE XI. fig. 39. Ascus and sporidia magnified.
900. Capnodium elongatum. Berk. & Desm. Journ. Hort. Soe.

vol. iv. p.251. On spurs of living pear-trees. Cornwall, Sir
C. Lemon.

>
x

Dr. A. Giinther on Sexual Differences in Frogs and Fishes. 377

We find in the British specimens both stylospores and asci.
The latter, however, are not sufficiently perfect to contain full-
grown sporidia. The stylospores are exactly like those figured in
the ‘ Horticultural Journal.’ As regards the sporidia, we must
wait for better information. The genus, at any rate, is new to
this country.

[To be continued. |

XXXVIII.—On Sexual Differences found in Bones of some Recent
and Fossil Species of Frogs and Fishes. By Dr. Aubert
GUNTHER.

[ With two Plates.]

Tue production of the following paper has been induced by an
examination of several fossil remains of Batrachians in the Col-
lection of the British Museum; they were procured near Lagoa
Santa (Brazil), in localities contaimmg remains of those fossil
South American mammals which have been described by Lund,
Owen, Gervais, &c., and are unequivocally in a truly fossil state.
Nevertheless | am induced to believe, from comparison with the
skeletons of living species, that the fossil remains which I shall
here discuss do not belong to species different from the recent.
Being unaware of the existence of any description of the ske-
letons either of the fossil or living animals, I think it the more
necessary to give one, as we shall find a new proof how important
is the knowledge of sexual differences existing in the osteology
of living species, In many instances of determining fossil remains.

There are, first, two skulls, in a more or less perfect condition,
and two fragments of maxillary bones. Although differmg in
form, and still more in size, they both belong to the same spe-
cies, Ceratophrys cornuta. I have compared them with the male
and female of their descendants of our period, and have found
that the latter present exactly the same differences in the struc-
ture of the head.

The skull of Ceratophrys is distinguished by its complete
ossification, by its excessively firm structure, by the tubercular
surface of all the upper parts, and by the extraordinary develop-
ment of bones belonging to the dermo-skeleton, surrounding the
eye and forming an orbit, externally completely closed: nearly
all the sutures seem to disappear in early age.

The skull, which I believe to be that of a male Ceratophrys
cornuta* (Pl. XV. fig. A), is broadest between the articular ex-

* For comparison with Ceratophrys ornata, see the figure given by
Hallowell, Journ. Nat. Sc. Ac. Philad. 4th series, vol. iii. pl. 36, under the
name of Trigonophrys rugosa. There is another figure on the same plate

(right-hand, bottom), probably representing a restored skull of Ceratophrys
cornuta; but there is no reference whatever to it in the text.

378 Dr. A. Giinther on Seaual Differences

tremities of the tympanic bones (242), longest in its median dia-
meter (18!), and highest in a vertical from a prominent crest of
the os petrosum (92), The latter extraordinary elevation of the
posterior part of the skull is not only effected by the crest above
mentioned, but chiefly by a most powerful development of the
tympanic bone. Thus the upper surface of the skull, instead
of being flat, as in other frogs, descends steeply to the margins
of the jaws. In viewing the skull from behind, we find that the
occipital vertebra itself is as much depressed and low as in other
frogs, leaving beneath a wide free space for the pharynx, spacious
enough to admit the passage of the largest prey which these
eigantic frogs are capable of holding. The sutures between the
exoccipital and the neighbouring bones have entirely disappeared.
There is, immediately below and at the exterior of each of the
condyli, a very distinct opening for the passage of nn. vagus and
glossopharyngeus ; above and externally, a thick and obtuse pro-
cess—probably the place of junction of the exoccipital and os
petrosum, and homologous with the crista occipitalis of the Car-
nivora; it affords a broad base for the insertion of the muse.
temporalis on the anterior side, and for that of a part of the
muscles of the neck on the posterior. This process is relatively
larger in Cystignathus. The ossified dermal plate*, which covers
the parietal region, projects with a sharp edge, somewhat above
the process mentioned, forming a small recess below. The os
petrosum is stronger than in any other Batrachian. We may
distinguish in it three portions—one joining the occipital, and
two for the suspension of the tympanic. The former, or internal
portion, passes at the base of the skull, without visible interrup-
tion or suture, into that of the other side and into the basiocei-
pital; it is anteriorly excavated, with a large round foramen for
the n. trigeminus, and has a low crest at the pharyngeal side.
The two outer portions, a superior and an inferior, which in other
frogs form a more or less deep fork, are here united by a thin
bony plate with a very small opening, which is closed in the
living animal by a cartilage. The superior portion widens very
much above, and is covered with a broad bony dermal plate,
which projects posteriorly in a very prominent crest}, and ex-
tends anteriorly over the mastoid process; at its inner side it emits
a bony bridge reaching to the frontal bones and separating, from

* The dermal plates form, in fact, one continuous covering of the upper
surface of the skull; but the description will be clearer by describing
separately certain portions of it corresponding to the bones hidden be-
neath.

+ This crest is entirely absent in other Batrachians, but_well developed
in the order of the Cheloni, in which, however, it has a longitudinal diree-
tion, whilst here it is transversal.

in the Bones of some Frogs and Fishes. 379

that large open space which in other frogs represents an imper-
fect orbita, a smaller part—the fossa fempiin alis. This superior
portion of the petrosal has moreover posteriorly a notch between
its prominent posterior ridge and the thick process of the ex-
occipital. Immediately below is the entrance of the organ of
hearing. The Jasioccipital is remarkable from its lateral branches
forming a rather acute anterior angle with the longitudinal axis
of the bone; in Cystignathus, for es these branches are
directed backwards, so as to form an obtuse anterior angle ; in
Rana and Cultripes the angle is a right one. The lateral parts
of the brain-capsule are entirely ossified, and apparently formed
by the basioccipital. The bone itself is very narrow, and its
lower part a slightly rounded ridge. The parietal and frontal
bones are not to be distinguished from one another; they pre-
sent a surface equally covered with tubercles; by emitting on
each side, behind the orbit, a process to meet the bony bridge
from the os petrosum, they appear twice as broad as between
the orbits; at the latter place they are very slightly concave,
and three-quarters the width of the orbit. The part situated
in front of the orbits, and corresponding to the ossa frontalia
anteriora, widens again, and emits laterally an anterior bony
bridge to jom the maxillary and the mastoid processes: this
bridge, likewise present in other frogs, is here very solid, and
covered with a granulated dermal plate furrowed by a “deep
groove going from the anterior and inferior angle of the orbit
to the nasal opening, and forming a channel for a blood-vessel
and a nerve in the living animal; it is more or less visible in
most of the species of Chelonii*. At the lower side of the skull
the palatine bone corresponds to the bridge described ; it is fur-
nished with a sharp longitudinal ridge, slightly denticulated.
In front of the bridge is situated the nasal opening ; irregularly
quadrilateral at the ‘outside, it appears more rounded and semi-
circular in the cavity of the mouth. The exterior opening is
narrow in comparison with other frogs, as a part of it is covered
by a bony plate ascending from the maxillary, and as the eth-
moid, the anterior part of the frontal, and the maxillary form
one solid bridge. The ethmozd is separated from the neighbour-
ing bones by still visible sutures; it is perforated in front by
two very distinct openings (for the x. olfactorius), and emits on
each side a process 5! long and slightly arched, with the con-
vexity in front; each process extends laterally to the posterior
end of the suture, which is formed by the maxillary and inter-
maxillary bones. At the outside of the skull these processes
are hidden beneath the bony plate in the middle of the fore-

* Cf. e.g. the skull of ‘aye gic Temminckii, poe Catal. Shield
Rept. pl. 38. f..2, 4

380 Dr. A. Gunther on Sexual Differences

head, and those ascending from the maxillary ; but there remains,
near the origin of the process, a narrow and smooth groove lead-
ing to the posterior part of the nasal cavity. The vomerine bones
cover the greater part of the ethmoid from beneath, and are
similar in form and parallel to this bone, being arched, and ex-
tending nearly to the extremity of the ethmoidal processes. In
the middle of their length they are furnished with a short ridge
projecting into the choana, and armed with two irregular den-
ticulations. The intermazillary is lost. The maaillary bone is
very slightly arched, and tapers where it meets the hypo-tym-
panic; it is armed with a series of teeth, compressed, pointed,
and closely set *. The bone itself is smooth ; but there is jomed
with it a tubercular dermal plate, which covers the whole cheek
and is in immediate contiguity with the broad mastoid process ;
it is slightly excavated, and exhibits posteriorly a deeper tri-
angular groove with elevated lateral ridges. The tympanic bone
is most powerfully developed; a separated hypo-tympanic can-
not be distinguished ; its articular extremity and the two apo-
physes, which in other frogs are angularly bent and separated
from one another, form here one straight broad bone, obliquely
directed backwards, posteriorly convex, anteriorly deeply exca-
vated ; the articular extremity has two prominent condyles, with
a groove between; the pterygoid process is broad, and united
with the maxillary without the slightest suture; finally, the
mastoid process, 3” broad, extends downwards to the maxillary,
thus completing a bony ring for the eye, and separating from
the orbit another elliptical free space (fossa zygomatica). A
similar structure is known in Cultripes provincialist and Calyp-
tocephalus Gayi, respecting which I shall have more to say in the
course of this paper. The mandibular is lost.

The skull of the female (P1. XV. figs. B. &C.) is the largest among
the Tailless Batrachians, even larger than that of those species
such as Bufo agua, which surpass Ceratophrys dorsata in the size of
the body ; it is nearly three times as large as that of the male, and
relatively somewhat shorter and broader; its greatest breadth is
a little before the articular extremities of the tympanic bones, and
amounts to 41!"t, its greatest length to 25", its greatest height

* Prof. Owen (Osteol. Catal. i. p. 121) describes the maxillary bones of
Ceratophrys as edentulous; but the skeleton from which the description
was made belongs to Bufo agua,—and the other smaller skeleton, which
is also referred to Ceratophrys, to another South American species of Bufo
—probably to Bufo (Otilophus) marguaritifer, male.

+ Pelobates fuscus does not exhibit a temporal arch or an externally
closed orbit ; therefore the separation into two genera appears to be justi-
fied. The peculiar structure of the skulls of these Batrachians is briefly
mentioned also in the ‘ Erpétologie générale’ of Duméril and Bibron.

+ The greatest breadth of the skull of a female, observed by Wied von
Neuwied, is 2 inches 11 lines only, Wied, Beitr. i. p. 586.

cet .

me fs

in the Bones of some Frogs and Fishes. 38h

to17!. It differs from the skull of the male in the following
details: the foramen occipitale magnum is relatively broader and
lower ; the process of the exoccipital is compressed, and projects
as a rather sharp ridge ; the crest of the external superior portion
of the os petrosum is much more developed, and elevated above
the level of the skull, whilst the bridge which separates the orbit
from the fossa temporalis is not much broader than in the male.
The vertex is relatively narrower, and the interspace between the
eyes more excavated; likewise the whole cavity of the mouth,
viewed from beneath, is more concave and deeper. The maxillary
bone is equally broad in its whole length, and exhibits an obsolete
suture where it meets the hypo-tympanic; the tympanic bone is
bent more outwards ; and the fossa zygomatica 1s larger, irregu-
larly four-sided, anteriorly with an obtuse angle, and posteriorly
with an acute one. The orbit is relatively much smaller. The
anterior part of the facial bones is lost.

All these differences—differences of form—are exactly the
same as between the male and female of the living species. For
the purposes of future comparison, the following dimensions are

added :—

Male. Female,
lines. lines.

Greatest length of the skull .c.cccscsccsscecsescetecesceceseece - 18 25
=F breadth of the skull ..... BER A RCRCE REY EHCCIECCECOCECL 24: 41
re height of the skull ........cesscesecseeeecesceoseeasees 9: 17
Depth of the foramen occipitale magnum .........+ teeeceeeee 2 2
Width of the foramen occipitale magnum .........sceeeeeeeee 2. os
Greatest distance between the fossz temporales ............ 8 103
Smallest distance between the orbits ...... SF a Be ee > beers 4 7
Distance between the foramen occipitale magnum and the
exizemity Of the ethmioid....0...5.ccseccnscccssnnovsncscececee 134 204
Breadth of the bridge between fossa temporalis and orbit. 1; 1}
»” 9» a fossa zygomatica and orbit. 3 5
sf “3 if 55 » andtemporalis 53 8
FE fe is orbit and nasal opening ... 2 4k
Musnicier Gf tlie Orbit (s.3<i.deasesesa tae ceee Sie eee Ptecctabs a! 52. »62

Distance between the outer extremities of the palatine bones 145 25

The peculiar and solid structure of the skull of Ceratophrys,
deviating from most of the Tailless Batrachians, is in immediate
connexion with the mode of life of these large frogs. They are
said to feed on other frogs, on birds, mice, young rats, &c.*:
I myself found, in the stomach of one of these animals, an en-
tirely uninjured Cystignathus ocellatust half the size of its de-
stroyer. It is reported by Dalton that frogs were successfully
introduced from the continent of tropical America into some of
the West Indian islands, because they were known to be very
useful destroyers of the rats. I think that the Horn-frog is much

* Wied, Beitrage, i. p. 589. + Dum. & Bibr. viii. p. 437,
Se, 1. p P

382 Dr. A. Giinther on Sexual Differences

more likely to have given rise to this opinion than some of
the large species of Cystignathus. In the first place, it is by the
exceedingly wide cleft and the enormous cavity of the mouth
that the Horn-frog is enabled to seize such large animals. We
will compare in this respect the skull of a female Cystignathus
labyrinthicus, which in the size of the body rather exceeded that
of the female Horn-frog, the skull of which I have described :—

Horn-frog. Cyst. lab.

Greatest width of the cavity of the mouth 31 lines 23 lines.
we dength of dittO ..ssccccccescedecsaus 2hon3 2iee,
gsic> A epth: OF Mithorg ..dess.cen><apenses eee 14 ,, 6) 15

As the other dimensions show the same ratio in both skulls, we
find the cavity of the mouth in the Horn-frog nearly four times
as spacious as in the other. The teeth cannot have more than
a subordinate office in holding the struggling animals: as they
are present in the upper jaw only, relatively short, and not
hook-like, as in the Snakes, they would be of no use at all but
for the mandibula, by which an object may be pressed so firmly
against the series of teeth, that, as Tilesius relates, deep impres-
sions were found on a pencil seized by the animal. Thus the
principal effect in holding the prey is produced by the muscular
strength of the mandible (together with that important cooperation
of the tongue common to all the Anura). Received in the cavity
of the mouth, the prey is unable to overcome the strength of
the elevators of the mandible ; consequently we find especially
those parts of the skull which serve for the insertion of these
muscles exceedingly developed and powerful, viz. the tympanic
and the neighbouring bones. Further to support the weight of
the skull and to afford a strong base for its muscular functions,
the hinder portion is furnished with strong crests and processes
for the muscles of the neck. The skull of Ceratophrys, com-
pared with that of other Anura, is modified in the same way as
that of a Carnivorous Mammal from that of an Herbivorous.
There we find a strong zygomatic arch and an elevated parietal
crest—here the tympanic bone and the front part of the occipital
crest are adapted to the same purpose; there we have the hinder
portion of the skull elevated by the crest of the occipital bone
alone—here by a broad process of the os petrosum besides.
Moreover, the other parts of the skull, which are not in im-
mediate relation with the process of feeding, are necessarily like-
wise strengthened, and form a strikimg contrast with the same
parts in other Anura, where portions of the bones remain carti-
laginous through life, or are thin, flexible, and jomed together
only by a fibrous tissue, which may easily be destroyed. This
great strength of the bones in Ceratophrys is caused not only by
an increased deposition of inorganic matter in the bones them-

in the Bones of some Frogs and Fishes. 383

selves, but also by bony plates, of decidedly dermal nature, and
so joined to the primary bones that they appear to be parts of
them. The most interesting part of this dermal structure is that
which, coming from the mastoid process, separates the fosse
temporalis and zygomatica from the orbit. But this separation
is merely external; internally these cavities form one only, as
in the other Anura.

If we look for a similar structure of the bones surrounding
the eye in other cold-blooded Vertebrata, we must compare it
with the temporal bridge of the Chelonit and many Saurti, and
the infraorbital arch of most of the Teleoste: and Ganoidei—the
former being formed by primary bones of the skull, the latter
being considered as part of the dermo-skeleton. In Ceratophrys,
Cultripes, and Calyptocephalus, we have elements homologous with
both. Having skulls of adult animals only, I am not enabled
to show the boundary-line between the endo- and exo-skeleton
in all the parts; but an examination of the young will un-
doubtedly show that the dase of this bony ring round the orbit
is formed by bones homologous with the posterior frontal, os
zygomaticum, and processus mastoideus, as in Chelonii and
Saurit*, and that it is completed and covered by dermal plates
situated between the frontal and maxillary bone,—homologous
with the infraorbital arch of Fishes. Even the external simi-
larity of the skull of the Batrachians mentioned, to that of
the Chelonii, is very great: the temporal bridge is relatively
narrow in Ceratophrys, leaving posteriorly a distinct round
open space (the fossa temporalis), with a free entrance from
the upper surface of the skull; it is exactly the same in the
skull of Testudo, Emys, &c. In Cultripes provineialis the bridge
is very broad}, covering the fossa temporalis above, and leaving
an entrance from the back part of the skull only: it is exactly
similar in the skull of Cheloniat, where the os frontale posterius
extends behind further than in any other Tortoise. In Calyp-

* The arrangement of the bones forming the temporal arch. varies a
little. In many Chelonii and most of the Saurit it is formed by the os
frontale posterius, zygomaticum, and quadrato-jugale (Stann. und Siebold,
Zoot. Vert. p. 159). Ina skull of Emys Dhongoka, I find the bones very
well separated from one another by sutures. The bridge is here formed
by the os frontale posterius, a zygomatic bone divided into two parts, and
by a part of the os quadrato-jugale, likewise separated from the posterior
part by a suture. These sutures are not very distinctly marked in the
figure given in Dr. Gray’s Cat. Shield Reptiles, t. 36. f. 1.

+ Cf. Dugés, Recherch. Batrac. p. 15, pl. 2. f. 11,13. In a specimen in
the British Museum, the temporal arch is not quite so large as it is figured
by Duges, yet fully covermg the groove beneath. This, however, may
depend on age.

{ This similarity has been observed also by Bibron (ef, Dum. & Bib.
viii. p. 448); but he refers it to Calyptocephalus.

584, Dr. A. Giinther on Sexual Differences

tocephalus Gay the arch is still broader, and joined with the os
petrosum throughout its length, so that the fossa temporalis is
perfectly closed behind. Such a development of the os frontale
posterius is not known in Tortoises. But, on the other hand,
the skull of Calyptocephalus approaches more closely those of
other frogs in having considerable portions not ossified, espe-
cially on the side of the brain-capsule.

The ossified dermal covering of the temporal bridge and of the
ring round the lower and anterior part of the orbit is, I think,
homologous with the infraorbital arch in Fishes. The similarity
is greatest with Trigla and its allied genera, where the dermal
plate is likewise broad, granular, covering the cheek, but joimed
to the opercular apparatus, whilst here it is attached to the
maxillary arch.

The two next bones of these fossil Batrachians are two hind
legs; they appear rather too slender to belong to Ceratophrys ;
and as the humeral bone, next to be described, decidedly belongs
to Cystignathus, there can be little uncertainty in determining
the genus to which they should be referred. But the crura of
the three large species living in South America are so much
like one another, and the form of these fossil bones agrees so
well with them, that it is impossible to determine the species, if
it is not allowed to refer at least the larger fossil to the same in-
dividual,’part of which has been the humerus, which, we shall see,
belongs to Cystignathus labyrinthicus. They possess no peculiar
interest: the original separation into two bones (tibia and fibula)
is still visible externally from longitudinal grooves at the extre-
mities; at the upper extremity of the bone the groove is deeper
posteriorly, at the lower anteriorly ; at both extremities the bone
is broader; the inner side is nearly straight, and has an angular
ridge nearly throughout its length; the outer side is more
rounded and curved. There is anteriorly, a little below the
middle of the length, a large foramen nutritium, and posteriorly
another, situated somewhat above the middle. The larger of the
bones is from the right side of a full-grown individual, and is 31”
long without the condyles; the smaller is from the left side of
a half-grown individual, and is 24! long. In both, the condyles
at the lower extremity are lost.

Far more interesting is the next bone, a left humerus, the three
lower quarters of which are preserved (PI. XV. fig. D.) ; it is distin-
guished by three high and sharp ridges ; one of them arises from
the tuberculum major, is thick and slightly channel-shaped, and
runs along the anterior and interior side of the bone downwards
to the lower third (spina tuberculi majoris) ; the two other ridges
are at the opposite side, and arise from the lower extremity of
the bone; they are very compressed and thin, convergent, and

in the Bones of some Frogs and Fishes. 385

form, from the middle of the bone upwards, one high ridge,
which is lost before reaching the caput humeri. To which of
the South American species is this bone to be referred? A
similar structure of the humerus has only been known in Cys¢i-
gnathus ocellatus. Spix* has described this species under a
new name, C. pachypus. Without knowing the osteological
peculiarity, he chose this name from the externally visible
strength of the upper arm; and he was well aware of the fact of
a sexual difference, neglected by all subsequent naturalists. He
observes, “ humero maris intumido,” and “ foemina differt a mare
femore pedis anterioris non incrassato.” Prof. Stannius + first
mentions the internal structure in these words: —“ In C. pachypus
the humerus is peculiarly developed in breadth, becoming a
nearly flat bone.” We find it more accurately described by Prof.
Owen{. In this species, namely (PI. XV. fig. G.), the two hinder
ridges are enormous, and form a broad crescent-shaped plate,
the breadth of which exceeds twice that of the central bone ;
there is, moreover, a fourth ridge at the hinder side of the bone,
convergent with the other one descending from the caput
humeri. A comparison of several skeletons has now shown me
that this structure is peculiar to the male only, whilst the bone of
the female is framed as in other frogs, viz. exhibiting the spina
tuberculi majoris alone. It is evident at the first glance that our
fossil does not represent a bone of the latter species, whilst it
perfectly agrees with the humerus of a male C. labyrinthicus
(fig. E.), with some slight differences of size, and perhaps of age.
In the female of C. labyrinthicus (fig. F.) the humerus is
formed as in C. ocellatus. It must be mentioned, that neither
in Ceratophrys nor in the Australian Cystignathide does a similar
osteological difference of the sexes exist. The physiological
relation of this structure to the process of propagation is as clear
as the development of the rudimentary thumb and of the second
metacarpal bone in the males of many Anura. The second meta-
carpal bone has, besides, in several species of Cystignathus, an
external acute conical spur.

Such sexual differences, conspicuous in parts of the skeleton,
occur in all the classes of Vertebrata, and certainly are of great
importance to the palzeontologist. Some years ago, I pointed out
that the thick ray in the ventral fins of the Tench (Tinea vulgaris)
is a sexual peculiarity of the male, not present in the female §,—
an observation which has been latterly adopted and confirmed by
Heckel|]. I was not then aware, nor has it been observed by

* Spec. nov. Test. Ran. p. 26.

+ Stannius und Siebold, Vergl. Anat. Reptil. p. 143. nota 1.

~ Osteol. Catal. i. p. 120. § Neckartische, p. 51.
|| Heckel und Kner, Siisswasserfische Oestr. p. 77.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. i. 25

886 Dr. A.Ginther on Sexual Differences in Frogs and Fishes.

the latter ichthyologist, that this difference extends also to the
pubic bones. In the male (Pl. XVI. fig. A. A’.), the pubic bones
are convergent towards each other, and generally not perfectly
symmetrical in shape. The anterior portion of each of them is
composed of two broad horizontal plates, one above the other,
united for the greater part of their length, but separated by a
narrow fissure anteriorly. The upper plate is concave, spoon-
like, broadest anteriorly, and terminates posteriorly in a thick
oval knob, to which are joined the first two rays: the first thin,
small, rudimentary, without phalangeal joints; the second ex-
tremely thick and cuneiform. There is a stout metatarsal part
at its base, situated along the inner side of the first rudimentary
ray; its length is nearly one-third of the entire ray. The lower
plate is twice as broad as the upper. The posterior portion of
the pubic bone is irregularly three-sided, broadest behind ; its
upper angle especially is thick and rounded. The broadest side
of this portion has an oblique direction to the longitudinal axis
of the pelvis.

Comparing these pubic bones with those of a female (Pl. XVI.
fig. B. B’.), we find the latter not deviating from the form usual
in other species of Leuciscus: namely, each of them has more the
appearance of a single bone, with a longitudinal ridge and with
a deep and wide notch in front; they are more parallel to one
another or slightly convergent. In specimens of the same size,
the pubic bone of the male is 14 as broad as that of the female.
The point where the first two rays articulate is not much
thickened, and these rays themselves are only half as stout as
in the male. The posterior processes of the pubic bones are
similarly shaped, but only half as large ; and their broadest side
has a horizontal direction.

Prof. Troschel* described and figured, in the same year in
which I published the observation on the externally visible
sexual difference of the Tench, one of those remarkably well-
preserved freshwater fishes from the Braunkohle of the Sieben-
gebirge. He found therein the same structure of one of the
rays of the ventral fins and the broad pubic bones; and not
being aware of the peculiarity of this part in the Tench, he called
the fish Leuciscus tarsiger, or Tarsichthys elegans. I think the
specimens on which this species is founded are males of a species
of Tinca. Leuciscus macrurus, Agass., certainly is a different
species, and not the female of Tursichthys, having much larger
scales, similar in size to those of Leuciscus vulgaris. But Tars-
ichthys elegans agrees, moreover, in other respects with Tinca.
Most of the European Leucisci have nine rays in the ventral
fins, whilst Tinca vulgaris, like Tarsichthys, has ten, or, im fact,

* Verhand. Niederrhein, Vereins, xi. pl. 1. f. 2, 3.

Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicide. 387

eleven, the first short rudimentary ray being a true ray, and
present in the living and extinct species. Troschel has rightly
marked it; but he has mistaken it for a part of the first thick
ray, so that this appeared to have two metatarsal bones, one at
the side of the other. The fossil fish differs from Tinca in
having the dorsal fin decidedly more advanced towards the head,
and the caudal fin forked; but if we consider, on the other
hand, the thickness of the rays in general and the small size of
the scales (also expressly mentioned by Prof. Troschel), we are
nevertheless obliged to acknowledge its close affinity to the
recent genus*.

This sexual difference in the Tench appears to be in connexion
with the propagation. In the season of spawning I usually
found the base of the ventrals, in old males, inflamed, and even
excoriated and bleeding. At that time of the year they are
compelled continually to rub the belly upon places where the
spawn is deposited by the females; and they are so passionate,
that they continue to do so, even if caught, on the bottom of
the vessel in which they are kept.

XXXIX.—New Helicidee collected by W. Theobald, Esq., jun., in
Burmah and the Khasia Hills, and described by W. H. Brn-
son, Esq.

1. Helix Acris, nobis, n. s.

Testa anguste umbilicata, elevato-conica, trochiformi, oblique stri-
atula, obsolete granulosa, subtus minutissime spiraliter striata,
albida ; spira elongato-conica, lateribus planis, apice obtusiusculo,
sutura leviter impressa; anfractibus 64 planulatis, ultimo vix de-
scendente, ad peripheriam acute carinato, basi planiusculo ; aper-
tura valde obliqua, tetragono-lunata, peristomate superne expan-
siusculo, subtus expanso, reflexiusculo, margine columellari late
angulato-reflexo, umbilicum partim celante.

Diam. major 10, minor 9, axis 9 mill.

Habitat ad Teria Ghat montium Khasie, raro.

It approaches the larger H. Capitium, B., of the hill region
south of the Gangetic angle; but, besides the absence of the pe-
culiar colouring of that species, it is distinguished by its more
elongate and regular conical form and by the flatter base. The
single specimen examined is much weathered, so that the sculp-
ture and colour may eventually require an amended description.
There is a faint rufous tint, not to be detected elsewhere, towards
the termination of the keel. The spire is more attenuate than

* Specimens of Tarsichthys elegans from the same locality (Siebenge-
birge), im the British Museum Collection, and specimens collected by my-
self at that place, exactly agree with Prof. Troschel’s description and figure.

25%

388 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicide.

that of the Javanese H. Conus, Ph., from which its umbilicus
and the form of the aperture sufficiently distinguish it. I had
affixed the MS. name of Puellu/a to this shell in my report to
Mr. Theobald; but, on account of its similarity to H. Puella of
the late Mr. W. J. Broderip, I have deemed it advisable to adopt
a more distinct and expressive designation on publishing a de-
scription.

2. Helix Galea, nobis, n.s.

Testa vix perforata, conica, trochiformi, oblique’ striatula, striis con-
fertissimis spiralibus granulosis decussata, albida (decorticata) ;
spira regulariter conica, apice acutiusculo, sutura impressiuscula,
submarginata; anfractibus 7, superioribus convexiusculis, tum
planulatis, ultimo non descendente, acute carinato, subtus planu-
lato, prope carinam leviter excavato ; apertura valde obliqua, trans-
versa, anguste angulari-lunata, peristomatis margine superiori
recto, ‘poeall arcuato, intus incrassato, columellari superne reflexi-
usculo perfor ationem subtegente.

Diam. major vix 9, minor 8, axis 54 mill.

Habitat ad Teria Ghat, raro occurrens.

This species is shorter in proportion to its height than the
Javanese H. Conus, and may easily be distinguished by the last
whorl not descending. The shell is much weathered ; the sculp-
ture is indistinct and the colour uncertain in the single spe-

cimen submitted to my examination.

3. Helix Petasus, nobis, n. s.

Testa perforata, orbiculato-convexa, radiato-striatula, nitida, trans-
lucente, cornea; spira brevi, convexiuscula, apice elevatiusculo,
obtuso, sutura leviter canaliculata ; anfractibus 6 convexiusculis,
lente accrescentibus, ultimo ad peripheriam valde rotundato, sub-
tus convexo ; apertura subverticali, late lunata, peristomate intus
ad marginem ipsum albo-labiato, margine basali arcuato, colu-
mellari ad perforationem hoes mefexo.

Diam. major 10, minor 9, axis 4 mill.

Var. spira convexiori: Diam. major 94, minor 9, axis 4} mill.

Habitat ad Phie Than, vallis Renee rien

A small polished Nanina of the vitrinoid type, notable chiefly
for its shallow canaliculate suture, and for the labiation, which is
so even with the edge of the lip, at the base, as to give a solid
appearance to the shell.

4. Helix Cauisa, nobis, n. 8.

Testa perforata, conoideo-depressa, solidula, oblique striatula, striis
minutissimis confertissimis spiralibus sub lente signata, nitidula,
fulvescenti-cornea, subtus pallidiori; spira conoidea, sutura 1m-

Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicide. 389

pressa, submarginata, apice obtuso, hyalino; anfractibus 5 con-
vexiusculis, ultimo ad peripheriam valde rotundato; apertura
obliqua, subrotundato-lunari, peristomate acuto, recto, margine
columellari breviter expanso-reflexo.

Diam. major 7, minor 6, axis 4 mill.

Habitat ad Phie Than, vallis Tenasserim.

A small Nanina-like species, with no very prominent cha-
racter besides the minute spiral sculpture.

5. Helix Molecula, nobis, n.s.

Testa anguste perforata, conoideo-globosa, tenui, obsolete radiato-
striata, nitida, fusco- vel castaneo-cornea ; spira conoidea, lateribus
conyexiusculis, sutura impressa, submarginata, apice obtuso ; an-
fractibus 51 arcte convolutis, convexiusculis, ultimo ad peripheriam
rotundato, subtus convexo; apertura vix obliqua, late lunati, pe-
ristomate recto, acuto, margine columellari anguste reflexo.

Diam. major vix 5, minor 4, axis 3 mill,

Habitat ad Rangoon, satis copiose.

A minute shell with a more conoid spire and more closely
wound whorls than H. Causia. It is altogether deficient m the
spiral strize which distinguish that species.

6. Helix forabilis, nobis, n.s.

Testa subanguste et profunde umbilicata, conoideo-semiglobosa,
oblique striatula, cornea; spira depresso-conoidea, apice elevati-
usculo, obtuso, sutura impressa; anfractibus 6 convexiusculis,
ultimo non descendente, ad ambitum rotundato, circa umbilicum
yix perspectivum carinato, carina spirali, intrante; apertura leviter
obliqua, rotundato-lunata, peristomate recto ?, acuto?, marginibus
callo tenui junctis, columellari breviter reflexo, cum basali angulum
fere rectum efformante.

Diam. major 8, minor 7, axis 4 mill.

Habitat ad Phie Than.

The single specimen obtained for examination is not in good
order, and the aperture is clearly defective. Notwithstanding
these disadvantages, the formation of the umbilicus, with its
carinated edge continued along the whorls within the cavity, and
the consequently angular base of the columella present such
peculiar features, that the form runs no risk of bemg confounded
with any other known species, and is certain of recognition when
it may again be met with.

7. Helix Acerra, nobis, n.s.

Testa perforata, orbiculato-depressa, tenui, obscure radiato-striatula,
pallide cornea, vix nitente ; spira planata, apice vix elevatiusculo,
obtuso, sutura impressiuscula, tenui-marginata; anfractibus 61

390 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicide.

angustis, arcte convolutis, planulatis, ultimo superne convexiusculo,
ad peripheriam superne angulato-compresso, subtus convexo ;
apertura vix obliqua, late lunari, angustiori, peristomate tenui,
acuto, margine basali arcuato, columellari oblique descendente, su-
perne breviter reflexo.

Diam. major 28, minor 25, axis 9 mill.

Habitat in valle Tenasserim, et ad urbem Mergui, satis frequens.

A thin Nanina, distinguished at first sight from decussata and.

other allies of N. vitrinoides by its more depressed form, flat-
tened spire, and more compressed periphery, independently of
the great difference between its sculpture and that of H. decus-
sata, B. From resplendens, Ph., of the Tenasserim region it is
separated by its spread orbicular form, its flatness above, and by
its compressed periphery obsoletely angled towards the upper
part of the last whorl. A single specimen, not quite fresh, was
received for description.

8. Helix perpaula, nobis, n. s.

Testa perforata, depresso-globosa, oblique striatula, sub epidermide
cornea albida; spira conoideo-convexa, apice obtuso, sutura im-
pressa ; anfractibus 43 sensim crescentibus, convexiusculis, ultimo
rotundato, subtus convexo; apertura obliqua, rotundato-lunari,
peristomate recto, acuto, margine columellari reflexo, suboblique
descendente, basali arcuato. -

Diam. major 2, minor 12, axis 15 mill,

Habitat ad Phie Than, raro.

Allied to H. Molecula; but, besides its much smaller size, it is
more globose. The single specimen received is much weathered.

It is probably translucent and polished when fresh. The spire

is less conoid, and the whorls not so closely wound as in H.
Bullula, Hutton, of the Western Himalaya.

9. Helix pauzillula, nobis, n. 8.

Testa minute perforata, depressa, striatula, striis confertis minutis-
simis spiralibus utrinque ornata, diaphana, nitente, pallide cornea;
spira convexiuscula, apice obtuso, sutura profundiuscula ; anfrac-
tibus 4 sensim crescentibus, convexiusculis, ultimo subtus convexo;
apertura obliqua, sublate lunari, peristomate recto, acuto, margine
columellari arcuatim descendente, superne expanso ; periomphalo
excavato.

Diam. major 2, minor 13, axis 2 mill.

Habitat ad Thyet Mio, nec raro.

This minute shell, when examined under the microscope, ex-
hibits a beautiful and well-pronounced spiral sculpture, which,
in addition to its flatter spire and smaller number of whorls,
assists in distinguishing it from the Western Himalayan H. pla-
niuscula, Hutton.

———— a

Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicide. 391

10. Helix scalpturita, nobis, n. s.

Testa umbilicata, globoso-depressa, striatula, confertim spiraliter
acuducto-striata, nitidiuscula, albida, versus apicem et antice pal-
lide rufescente, aliquando unifasciata ; spira conoidea, apice obtuso,
sutura impressa; anfractibus 54 sensim accrescentibus, convexi-
usculis, ultimo rotundato, antice parum breviter descendente ;
apertura obliqua, rotundato-lunata, peristomate tenui, expansi-
usculo, margine columellari dilatato-expanso, umbilicum angustum

_ profundum partim celante.

Diam. major 22, minor 19, axis 14 mill.

Var. depressior : Diam. major 204, minor 18, axis i] mill.

Habitat in regno Ava, teste Prof. Oldham.

Independently of size, colour, and greater solidity, there would
be little to distmguish this shell from the true H. similaris, Fér.,
were it not for its peculiar sculpture. A still more depressed and
smaller variety than that of which the measurement is given, was
found by Mr. Theobald at Thyet Mio or Prome, in company
with H. stmilaris of the ordinary form and size, and having the
horn-coloured epidermis minutely wrinkled as in the Pinang
shell. H. stmilaris also occurs in the neighbourhood of Dacca
in Bengal, in Southern India, where Dr. Jerdon found it scarce,
in China, and most plentifully on the hills of Moka in the Mau-
ritius, creeping even on the wood work of the country-houses.
Dr. Theodore Cantor is the authority for its occurrence at Macao
and Pulo Pinang, from both of which places he favoured me with
specimens. If its Brazilian habitat be correctly given, it is the
most widely-spread tropical Helix known. H. scalpturita is
named from its shallow scratched sculpture.

11. Helix levicula, nobis, n. s.

Testa angustissime perforata, globoso-depressa, tenui, oblique stria-
tula, striis spiralibus obsoletis sub lente vix decussata, polita, sub-
diaphana, luteo-cornea ; spira convexiuscula, apice vix elevatiusculo,
obtuso, sutura impressa, marginata ; anfractibus 3 celeriter accres-
centibus, ultimo antice majori, subtus convexo-subconoideo, peri-
pheria superne subangulato-rotundato; apertura obliqua, magna,
rotundate-quadrato-lunari, peristomate acuto, superne antrorsum
arcuato, margine columellari subverticali, superne breviter reflexo,
umbilicum subtegente, basali leviter arcuato.

Diam. major 7, minor 54, axis 34 mill. ; apert. 4 longa, 44 mill. Jata.

Habitat ad Phie Than, raro occurrens.

Described from a single specimen in Mr. Theobald’s collec-
tion. Were it not for the presence of the perforation, the shell
might be easily ascribed to Vitrina. It has close relations with
two species, which are nevertheless quite distinct, collected in
Pulo Pinang by Dr. Cantor, and by Dr. Jerdon in Southern
India.

392 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Helicidee.
A shell was obtained by Mr. Theobald at Thyet Mio, which, in

form and sculpture, has a great resemblance to M. Albert
Mousson’s Madura Helix squamulosa—only 43 whorls beng
present, and the aperture imperfect; the narrower umbilicus
may be due to*the immature state of the Burmese shell. I can-
not, therefore, without further information, venture to describe
it under the provisional name* communicated by letter to its
discoverer. It is here indicated in the hope that it may be
deemed worthy of search by future collectors.

Two other small Helices were met with by Mr, Theobald at
Thyet Mio and Phie Than; and a minute species, with an open
umbilicus, at Rangoon. ‘These are in such a defective state as
to render them unfit for description, any attempt at which would
probably lead to confusion.

Helix climacterica, nobis.
Journ. As. Soc. Caleutta, 1836, vol. v. p. 352.

This species was taken at Teria Ghat, in good condition, by
Mr. Theobald. It is covered by an olivaceous epidermis strongly
plicate obliquely on the upper side, the folds extending a little
way below the keel. My original specimen was decorticate.

Ejusdem varietas ? nana.

Testa minore, carina obtusiori, sutura impressa ; anfractibus 7 con-
vexiusculis, ultimo subtus convexior1.
Diam. major 15, minor 14, axis 8 mill.

A single weathered specimen of this shell has been examined.
It may possibly prove to be a distinct but allied species when
a series of perfect specimens can be examined ; but I do not con-
sider its separation advisable without further information re-
specting it.

On reviewing the shells from the Burmese Territory described
in this and former numbers of the ‘ Annals,’ it appears that of
the genus Helix alone twenty-one new species have been obtained
by Mr. Theobald, in addition to four novel forms in a state too
imperfect for description, and that two others have been contri-
buted by Professor Oldham, making a total of twenty-three de-

* On further consideration it appears probable that this shell is no-
thing more than an immature and decayed specimen of the variety of
H. rotatoria, V.d. Busch, which I formerly noted as occurring lower down
the Irawadi, at Akouktoung. There it appears to be associated with a
variety of H. fapeina, B., which has been confounded with H. rotatoria by
cbservers unacquainted with the typical form. The relations of the Java-
nese species with H, squamulosa are very close.

ee

Mr. W. H. Benson on a new Bulimus. 393
scribed Helices. From the Khasia Hills, Mr. Theobald’s re-

searches have furnished four species previously unknown, besides
fixing the exact localities of those described from the same
quarter twenty-three years ago.

Mr. Theobald has, moreover, either already published, or is
about to publish im an Indian Journal, under the names of
Helix Castor and H. Pollux, two shells which I consider to be in
an immature condition. One of these’ I have no hesitation in
referring to the young of H. Ozytes, B.; the other, if not the
young of a variety of that shell with a more conoid spire, is pos-
sibly that of H. Cymatium, B., discovered by Dr. Cantor in the
island ealled Pulo Lancavi, or of H. Chevalieri, Souleyet, an in-
habitant of the Malayan Peninsula, and which, if found also in
the Khasia Hills, will not extend through a longer range of
country than H. Castra, B., has been proved to occupy at certain
distant intervals.

An examination of the young of H. Cycloplaz, B., the Dar-
jilimg ally of Ozytes, m which Mr. W. Blanford considered,
though with some hesitation, that he had detected a new shell,
confirms my opinion that these large sharply-keeled specimens
are in a state which demands caution in dealing with them as
distinct species.

Cheltenham, March 25th 1859.

XL.— Description of a new Bulimus from Jerusalem.

By W. H. Benson, Esq.
Bulimus Benjamiticus, Roth, MSS.

Testa perforata, subulato-turrita, solidula, oblique rugose subplicato-
striata, ferruginea, circa aperturam albida; spira sensim decres-
cente, satis gracili, apice obtuso, sutura profundiuscula ; anfracti-
bus 6 subconvexis, ultimo + longitudinis eequante, subtus rotundato;
apertura obliqua, ovali, peristomate recto, acuto, marginibus callo
tenui junctis, columellari superne lato, expanso.

Long. 74, diam. 3, apert. long. 23 mill.

Habitat prope Hierosolymam. Detexit Dr. Roth; specimen descrip-
tum invenit Dom. E. Atkinson.

The late Dr. Roth first discovered this species while in com-
pany with Mr. Edward Atkinson, a surgeon residing at Jerusa-
lem, by whom two specimens were subsequently obtained, one
of which was transmitted to the Leeds Philosophical Institution,
with a request that it might be published under Dr. Roth’s ma-
nuscript designation.

The shell has certain relations with Bulimus acutus, Mill., but
may at first sight be distinguished from the young of that species,

394 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracez, .

provided with only six whorls, by the absence of any angle at
the periphery, its greater solidity, larger perforation, more con-
vex whorls, more slender spire, and by the greater obliquity of
the striation. The aperture is not quite perfect ; and the shell
has evidently been buried in a ferruginous soil, with the colour
of which it has become stained. ;

M. Albert Mousson, in a Memoir on Professor Bellardi’s
shells, notices B. acutus as found at Sayd, as well as Pupa Gra-
num, which had not previously been observed so far to the east-
ward. A dead specimen or two of the latter shell, found by
Mr. Atkinson in the sand of the Brook Kedron, near Marsabba,
accompanied B. Benjamiticus, and, not having been previously
noticed in the vicinity of Jerusalem, was supposed to be a new
species. Like the shell taken by myself in Provence, and the
specimens which occur near Villa Franca, in the neighbourhood of
Nice, it possesses a parietal tubercle at the angle of the insertion
of the outer lip,—a feature omitted in the characters contained
in the 2nd volume of Dr. Pfeiffer’s Monograph, where only seven
teeth and plicze are assigned to the aperture.

The discovery of these two shells near Jerusalem in a living
state, will be necessary to prove that they are not subfossil relies
of a past era. They are discoveries of a more recent date than
the publication, in 1855, of Dr. Roth’s ‘ Spicilegium.’

Cheltenham, April Ist, 1859.

XLI.—On the Natural Order Styracez, as distinguished from
the Symplocacee. By Joun Mimrs, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.

{Continued from p. 284.]
4, PAMPHILIA.

Turs genus scarcely differs from Sérigilia, the principal pot
of distinction being the suppression of one-half of its stamens,
which are only five in number, and alternate with the petals;
they are only two-thirds the length of the petals, and the anthers
are one-third the length of the filaments: these last are mem-
branaceous, broad, nearly double the breadth of the adnate
anther-cells, forming an expanded thin border round the sides
and apex of the anthers. The anthers are sometimes deficient of
pollen, in which case they cohere slightly by their margins into
a tube, from the bottom of the anthers to the base; but when
polliniferous, they are distinct and free, a character of frequent
occurrence in Strigilia: they are glabrous, except along a dorsal
median nerve, which is stellately pilose. The ovary is depressed
and turbinate, corresponding in its internal structure with that

as distinguished from the Symplocacez. 395

of Strigilia in all respects, except that it has only a single erect
ovule in each pseudo-cell. The fruit I have not seen, nor does
it appear to be yet known. The followmg amended generic
character is founded upon my own observations :—

Pampuii1a, Mart.—Flores hermaphroditi aut subpolygami.
Calyx campanulatus, crasso-coriaceus, extus dense tomen-
tosus, margine 5-denticulatus. Petala 5, oblonga, crassa,
tomento stellato dense velutina, apice inflexa, eestivatione val-
vata, imo adhzesione staminum breviter connata. Stamina 5,
hypogyna, petalis alterna et paullo breviora; filamenta latissima,
complanata, membranacea, antheris duplo longiora et latiora,
glabra, imo plus minusve breviter sese et cum petalis laxe
adheerentia, apice obtusa et retusa; anthere oblong, dorso
ad filamenta adnate, 2-lobz, lobis linearibus parallelis paullo
segregatis, rima longitudinali antice dehiscentibus, valvis
membranaceis, glabris ; (stamina sterilia fertilibus omnino si-
milia, sed infra antheras in tubum coherentia, tubo cum petalis
laxe agglutinato, antherarum locellis vacuis). Pollen ovatum,
3-sulcatum, reticulatum. Ovarium depresso-turbinatum, al-
bido-tomentosum, calyce tertio brevius, superne 1-loculare,
imo pseudo-3-loculare, septis cum nervis totidem parietalibus
continuis ; ovula 3, e basi erecta, in locellis solitaria. Stylus
teres, longitudine staminum, erectus, glaber. Stigma obsolete
3-lobum. Fructus ignotus.

Arbuscule Brasilienses ramulis, foliis subtus, racemis calyci-
busque pilis fasciculatis rubiginoso-tomentose ; folia alterna,
elliptica, coriacea, integra, subtus tomentosa, nervis venisque

. reticulatis valde prominentibus, jumora superne pubescentia,

* adulta glabra; racemi simplices, axillares, foliis sub-breviores,
pedicellis alternis, calyce brevioribus; flores parvi; petala ex-
terne albido-tomentella, intus glabra.

1. Pamphilia aurea, A. DC. Prodr. vii. 271.—Brasilia (Prov.
Minas Geraés. Claussen, 184).

2. Pamphilia styracifolia, A. DC. loc. cit. 271; Delessert, Icon.
Sel. v. 18. tab. 42.—Brasilia (Prov. Minas Geraés. Claussen,
135 ; Gardner, 4994:).—v. s.

I have two specimens of the latter species, one collected by
Claussen, the other by Gardner: in the latter the anther-cells
are entirely void of pollen, and the filaments below them are
united into a monadelphous tube: im Claussen’s specimen the
filaments are distinct, and free nearly to the base, as shown in
Delessert’s excellent representation; the anthers are pollini-
ferous. The ovary is ovuligerous, as in Gardner’s plant. It is
therefore most probable that in P. aurea the union of the fila-

396 Mr. J. Miers on the Styraceze,

ments for nearly their whole length, as described by Prof. DeCan-
dolle, is a sexual, not a general character,

5. FovrouaRia.

This genus was established by Ruiz and Pavon upon five
Peruvian species: of these, Prof. A. DeCandolle rejects four,
which he refers to Styrax (Strigilia), retainmg only F. ferru-
ginea; of the latter, an excellent figure is given in Delessert’s
‘ Icones Selecteer,’ y. tab. 43, the detailed analysis of which, and
the description in the ‘ Prodromus,’ constitute all the knowledge
we have concerning it. As I have never seen a specimen, I
cannot form a decided opinion of the validity of the genus. Like
Pamphilia, it is distinguishable from Strigilia in its ovary having
only a solitary erect ovule in each pseudo-cell ; but it differs again
from Pamphilia in having, like Strigilia, 10 stamens. Its chief
differential character, that of its monadelphous stamens, as I
have suggested in Pamphilia, is probably only a sexual feature,
and not more than a lax agglutination of the margins of the fila-
ments: that of its free ovary is common to Sérigilia and all the
genera of the Styracinee. It resembles Pamphilia greatly in
habit, and appears to differ from it and Sérigilia only in the cha-
racters above mentioned. If, therefore, its ovules be sometimes
more than one in each division, as Prof. DeCandolle suspects,
there would not then remain a single feature to distinguish the
genus from Sérigilia.

From the materials above cited I have drawn up its generic
character as follows :—

Fovrotarts, R.& P. Tremanthus, Pers.—Flores subpolygami.
Calyx campanulatus, crasso-coriaceus, extus densiter tomen-
tosus, margine 5-denticulatus. Petala 5, oblonga, crassa,
calyce 2-plo longiora, extus tomentosa, imo (adhesione sta-
minum) breviter connata, <estivatione valvata, apice inflexa,
Stamina 10, uniserialia ; filamenta lata, membranacea, antheris
sesquilonga, dorso pubescentia, imo sese et cum petalis laxe
in tubum connata; anthere lineari-oblong:, dorso ad fila-
menta adnate, 2-lobz, lobis linearibus, parallelis, distinctis,
rima longitudinali dehiscentibus. Ovartum ovoideum, se-
riceum, superne 1-loculare, imo brevissime pseudo-8-locella-
tum, septis cum nervis totidem parietalibus continuis ; ovula
in quoque locello 1 (vel interdum 2) e basi erecta. Stylus
cum oyario continuus, gradatim attenuatus, pilosulus, longi-
tudine staminum. Stigma breviter 3-lobum. Bacca oyvoidea,
calyce suffulta, 1-locularis. Semina 1 vel 2, imo oyvulis steri-
libus notata, structura Strigiliea.

Frutex elatus, Peruvianus, ramis racemis calycibus foliisque subtus

————

a

as distinguished from the Symplocacez. 397

ferrugineo-tomentosis, pilis fasciculatis ; folia alterna, oblongo-
elliptica, integra, utrinque obtusa, coriacea, superne glabra ;
racemi azillares, simplices, foliis duplo longiores ; pedicelli al-
terni, calyce breviores ; flores parvt.

1. Foveolaria ferruginea, R.& P. Syst. 100; DC. Prodr. vin. 272 ;
Deless. Icon. Sel. v. 19. tab. 43. Tremanthus ferrugineus,
Pers. Ench. i. 467. Strigilia racemosa, DC. Prodr. 1. 621
(non Cav.).—Peruvia.

6. HALEsIA.

I have already given full details of the structure of the ovary
in this genus, of the curious mode of development of its ovules,
and the growth of its fruit and seed, all of which show clearly,
notwithstandmg these anomalous appearances, that it belongs
truly to Styracee. In habit, the species bear great external re-
semblance to those of Styraz; the petals are of the same form,
colour, and size, the estivation of the corolla is similar, and in
their stamens there is a remarkable resemblance : but the flowers
are not racemose, as in that genus; on the contrary, they grow
upon slender, drooping, solitary peduncles, which are few, and
fasciculated at the ends of the terminal branchlets, appearing in
the axils of the fallen leaves of the previous year’s growth, before
the new leaves sprout, so that the branchlets then bear the sem-
blance of racemes ; but before the fall of the corolla, other young
branchlets grow out of the axils with great rapidity, to a con-
siderable length, producing fresh leaves in abundance, which
completely destroy the racemose appearance of the branchlets.
The peduncles are longer than the flowers, which resemble those
of Styrax officinalis. In their structure the anthers quite con-
form to those of Styrax and Strigilia, the two parallel linear
lobes being separated by a considerable interval, quite adnate
for their entire length upon a more or less broad ligular fila-
ment, very thin and membranous in texture, and bursting in-
wardly by a longitudinal fissure: the filaments continue broad
and compressed to their base, where they are laxly connate for
a short distance, and at the same time they slightly agglutinate
together the bottom of the claws of the petals—all being easily
separated without any laceration of the parts; indeed before the
flower fades they become detached from one another of their
own accord; it is therefore incorrect to describe the corolla as
monopetalous, and the stamens as monadelphous. I have ob-
served that in H. tetraptera the style is simple throughout its
entire length; but in H. diptera it most frequently (but not
always) divides into three distinct thread-like portions for a
considerable distance from the summit, There is generally

398 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracez,

much symmetry in the number of its parts: in H. tetraptera the
calyx is 4-toothed, the petals four in number, and the stamens
eight or twelve; in H. diptera the same numbers prevail, the
stamens not exceeding eight ; but im the latter species there are
sometimes five teeth in the calyx, and in such case there are
five, rarely six petals, and the number of stamens is diminished
to seven or six; but these are probably only exceptional occur-
rences. The style is conical and hollow at its base for about a
quarter of its length upwards, the three or four parietal nervures
continued from the inner surface of the ovary extending along
the sides of this hollow cavity. The structure of the ovary, and
the singular mode of its development and growth, have been
minutely described in a preceding page (137). From these
observations, which are in great part novel, I have drawn up the
following character of the genus.

Haxesta, Ellis—Flores hermaphroditi. Caly# parvus, turbi-
natus, ovario adnatus, margine libero hinc breviter 4~-5-denti-
culatus, dentibus acutis, erectis, nervis medianis cum carimis
totidem decurrentibus continuis. Petala 4-5, dentibus caly-
cinis alterna, ampla, lata, cuneato-oblonga, tenuiter membra-
nacea, adhzsione staminum imo brevissime agglutinata, esti-
vatione valde imbricata. Stamina 8 vel 12, sepe 10, uni-
seriata, subzequalia, petalis paullo breviora; jilamenta com-
pressa, loriformia, imo cum petalis laxe agglutinata, interdum
libera ; anthere introrse, summis filamentorum omnino ad-
nate, et iis 5-plo breviores, 2-lobze, lobis discretis, parallelis,
linearibus, rima longitudinali dehiscentibus. Pollen 3-gonum,
angulis bulla signatum. Ovarium turbinatum, semisuperum,
dimidium inferius calyci adnatum, hine post anthesin cito
elongatum et valde auctum ; dimidium superius non auges-

cens, hine conicum, liberum, stylo continuum, immutatum, -

et fructu coronante persistens ; 1-loculare, imo septulis 4-5
brevibus radiantibus ad placentam centralem e basi ortam
nexis, et cum carinis totidem imternis prominulis parietalibus
intra stylum percurrentibus continuis, hoc modo _breviter
4-5-locellatum, locellis superne apertis et lobis calycinis oppo-
sitis: ovula oblonga, 4 ad 8 in quoque locello, ad placentam
biseriatim funiculis brevibus affixa, superiora erecta, inferiora
pendula, fere omnia abortientia ; (exinde prolatione fundi ovarit
obtingit ut locelli spurii 3 (unico evanido) jampridem basi-
lares, mox.parietales eveniunt; isti in principio aperti, dein
membrana clausi, sepe cum pericarpio osseo indurescant).
Stylus filiformis, imo incrassatus et cavus, stamina paullo
superans, integer, aut apice 3-fidus. Stigma simplex, fere
obsoletum. Fructus oblongus, siccus, indehiscens, apice

as distinguished from the Symplocacez. 399

summo persistente ovarii coronatus, 2-4-alatus, alis amplis,
eequalibus, vel alternatim minoribus, e nervis calycinis ori-
undis. Nuz ossea, fusiformis, 8-suleata, centro 1-locularis,
parieti interno (e locellis modo supradicto translatis et clausis)
1-3-locellata, locellis monospermis. Semen erectum vel sus-
pensum, exarillatum, cylindricum; funiculus brevis; testa cuti-
cularis, ad pericarpium laxe adherens, raphide simplici sub-
laterali notata; integumentum internum tenuissimum, versus
hilum filamento brevi donatum, et ad alteram extremitatem
chalaza lineari transyersali signatum. Embryo in albuminem
carnosum pareum paullulo longiorem inclusus, subteres ; ra-
dicula teres, cotyledonibus vix latioribus linearibus fere equi-
longa.

Frutices Americe septentrionalis, aspectu Styracis ; folia alterna,
ovata, acuta, integra vel glanduloso-denticulata, decidua ; flores
laterales, ex axillis annotinis aphyllis orti, solitarti, vel sepius
terni, fasciculati, pilis stellatis tomentosi, pedicellis elongatis,
nutantibus.

1. Halesia tetraptera, Ellis, Phil. Trans. li, p. 931. tab. 22;
Linn. Sp. 636; Cav. Diss. vi. p. 338. tab. 186 ; Gaertner, Fruct.
i. 160. tab. 32. fig. 2; Bot. Mag. tab. 910; Lam, Ill. t.404;
Mich. Fl. Bor. ii. p.40; Pursh, FI. N. Amer. i. p. 449;
Lod. Bot. Cab. t.1173 ; A. DC. Prodr. vil. p. 269 ;—ramulis
subangulatis, cortice in fibrillis solubili ; foliis ellipticis, acu-
minatis, serrulatis, dentibus glandulosis, membranaceis, reti-
culatis, junioribus pubescentibus, adultis fere glabris, costa
nervis venisque molliter subpilosulis, lete viridibus, subtus
pallidioribus, nervis stramineis ibi prominulis, petiolo sub-
tenui, tereti, canaliculato, puberulo; floribus 3-4-fasciculatis,
ex axillis aphyllis annotinis, cum pedicellis articulatis ; pedi-
cello flori eequilongo, nutante, tomentoso ; calycis tubo glabro,
dentibus obtusiusculis, pubescentibus ; petalis late obovatis,
elabris ; staminibus 12, filamentis late membranaceis, demum
canaliculatis, molliter puberulis, imo cum petalis brevissime
agelutinatis; stylo glabro, staminibus longiore, stigmate fere
obsoleto ; fructu 4-ptero.—In Carolina, Georgia, et Florida.
—v.v. in hort. Kew.

The above diagnosis, differing in some respects from that
given by Prof. DeCandolle, is drawn from my own observation
upon a tree that has been growing i Kew Gardens from the
time of Aiton. The leaves are 43-5} inches long, 2-22 inches
broad, upon a petiole 6 lines in length. The peduncles are
from 4-6 lines long. The calyx here is distmetly articulated
upon the peduncle, and is always glabrous, though its teeth and

400 Mr. J. Miers on the Styracce,

the peduncle are tomentose, while, I believe, in the American
specimens the calyx is wholly tomentose, as described in the
‘ Prodromus ;’ the whole flower is indeed only half the size of
those in specimens from the United States, so that we may infer
that it constitutes perhaps a distinct variety. The petals here
are 6 lines long and 4 lines broad, narrowing gradually to the
base into a claw, and are quite glabrous ; in native specimens
they are sparsely clothed on both sides with stellated hairs, and
in the bud tomentose externally. The stamens are 4 lines
long, the anthers 1 line, the cells linear, parallel, and separated
by a distinct interval; cach filament is perfectly glabrous,
tubularly hollow, sub-4-gonous, and marked by a nervure
along its back ; the termination of this tube is fleshy, forming
a roundish linear connective, upon which the anther-cells are
dorsally adnate for their entire length. In the American spe-
cimens the stamens are 6 lines long, the anther-cells being
2 lines in length; but then the filaments are much broader, con-
sisting of a thin simple membrane with a central nervure, and
they are sparsely stellately pilose ; those in the bud appear to
adhere together by their margins for their whole length, but on
the opening of the petals they separate from one another almost
to the base, and even there they are detachable by a slight force.
The style is 7 lines long, slender, continuous with the free coni-
cal summit of the ovary, and, like it, perfectly glabrous; in
the American specimens the style is pubescent. The internal
structure of the ovary has been fully described; the placenta in
this instance rises to 3 the length of the internal space, four
ovules in two series being found in each of the four basal divi-
sions, two erect and two pendent. The fruit is from 1-14 inch
long, and 2-3 inch broad across the wings, which are equal.

2. Halesia diptera, Linn. Sp. 636; Cav. Diss. vi. 338. tab. 187;
Mich. Fl. Bor. Amer. ii. 40; Pursh, N. Am. Fl. 11.450; Lod.
Bot.Cab. t. 1172; A. DC. Prodr. viii. 270 ;—ramulis subangu-
latis, cortice in fibrillis longis rimoso ; foliis oblongo-ovatis,
acumine angustato, imo acutis, margine denticulatis, dentibus
glandulosis, supra lete viridibus, subglabris, subtus palli-
dioribus, obsolete puberulis, margine ciliatis (junioribus pu-
bescentibus), petiolo canaliculato vix puberulo ; floribus 3-4
majoribus, et ut im precedente in axillis annotinis aphyllis
preecocibus, pedicellis flore brevioribus, nutantibus, et cum
calyce tomentosis ; calycis dentibus acutis, petalis 4-5, sparse
molliter puberulis, staminibus 8, filamentis latis, membranaceis,
glabris, imo vix agglutinatis ; ovario semisupero, tomentoso,
stylo hine usque ad medium puberulo, superne glabro, et sz-
pissime in filis 3 tenuibus fisso; fructu semper alis 2 latis,

as distinguished from the Symplocacee. 401

2-3 obsoletis aut angustissimis.—In Carolina, Georgia, et
Plorida.—v. v. in hort. Kew.

The tree from which the above diagnosis has been drawn has
always been considered by every one attached to Kew Gardens
as the Styrax grandifolium of Aiton. Mr. Smith, who has been
in that establishment for a period of thirty years, says that
when he first went there this tree was understood to be Aiton’s
plant above mentioned; but although differing essentially in
character, no one during this interval has suspected it to be
otherwise than the species mentioned. Last year I watched its
growth, with the hope of finding for examination the fruit of an
American species of Styrax; but, to my surprise, I found it to
belong to Halesia, when I was assured that it had never been
known to produce fruit before. On comparing it with au-
thentic native specimens of Halesta diptera, | am unable to
distinguish any specific difference between them; but as many
essential discrepancies exist in the published accounts of the
plant, I have given the above diagnosis from my own observa-
tions. I find one peculiarity in the leaves which does not ap-
pear to have been noticed: they are serrato-denticulated, and
each tooth is terminated by a distinct stipitate gland, as I have
noticed in some species of Cyrta. The tree scarcely exceeds
8 or 10 feet in height—httle more than half the size of H. te-
traptera, and is more frondose. Its leaves are from 33-4 inches
long and 243-23 inches broad, upon a petiole of 6 or 7 lines in
length. Its peduncles are not articulated with the calyx ; they
are 6 lines long; the calyx is 1 line; the petals are 10 or12 lines
long and 3-4 lines broad, tapering towards the base. The
stamens are 8 or 9 lines long; the filaments broad and mem-
branaceous, quite glabrous; the anthers 2 lines in length :
in the bud the filaments adhere by their margins for their whole
length ; but when the flower is expanded they are free nearly to
the base, afterwards quite unconnected, and also unattached to
the petals. The upper free moiety of the ovary is conical, to-
mentose, and continuous with the style, which is slender, pu-
bescent, and 9 or 10 lines in length. It frequently occurs that
the style becomes deeply trifid, being divided for a third of its
length mto three fine threads,—a circumstance that does not
occur in H. ¢etraptera, nor is it anywhere recorded of this species.
The placenta rises to near the middle of the cell of the ovary ;
and it bears a greater number of ovules than the former species.
The fruit has only two opposite wings, the others being almost
obsolete ; it measures 1} inch in length and 2 inch in breadth:
the nut is fusiform, as in the other species. The parts of the
flower, though generally 4-merous, are very frequently 5-merous,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. ini. 26

,
.
‘s

402 Mr. J. Miers on the Styraceze,

so that this character alone ceases to form a distinction between
Halesia and Pterostyraz *.

3. Halesia parviflora, Mich. Fl. Bor. Amer. 11. 40; Lindl. Bot.
Reg. tab. 952; A. DC. Prodr. vin. 270.—In Florida et ’
Georgia.
7. PrrrostTyRax.

We have no knowledge of this genus beyond the description
of Zucearini in Sieber’s ‘ Flora Japonica,’ where the typical
species is figured. Having seen a specimen in flower in Sir
William Hooker’s herbarium, I am enabled to speak of it with j
more confidence. The character, as given by Zuccarini, agrees
well with the structure of the flower in Halesia, differing in no i
respect except in the pentamerous disposition of its parts; but
even that distinction I have shown to be of no value, because
we sometimes meet with five petals in Halesia, while in Ptero- {
styrax corymbosa 1 have found some of the flowers with only four 4
teeth im the calyx, with four petals and eight stamens, all re-
sembling in size, shape, and structure those of Halesia, the ovary
being at the same time of similar form, and in lke manner 4-
locellate at its base; indeed I can perceive no difference what-
ever in the structure of the tetramerous flowers of Pterostyrax
and those of Halesia. There is, however, a considerable disparity ;
in their respective habits ; and this appears to constitute the
principal generic distinction. Zuccarini describes the calyx as
haying fee nervures between the lobes ; but he omits all mention
of the carinate nervures, which, proceeding from the points of the
teeth, run down decurrently along the pedicel, exactly as in
Halesia; in the latter genus we find the same intermediate
nervures as are ascribed to Pferostyraz. ‘The petals are spathu-
lately oblong, membranaceous, and free to the base, as in Halesia
diptera ; and I find their zestivation to be quincuncially imbricate,
not sinistrorsely convolute, as stated. The stamens are quite
similar in form to those of the species last mentioned, the fila-
ments being broad, flat, membranaceous, and pubescent, slightly
cohering together at the base, and even there being separable b
the slightest force: the anthers are a very little broader than the
filaments, the parallel cells separated by an interval, and dorsally
adnate to the filaments, not affixed to them by their base, as they
are described to be. As in Halesia, the ovary is half-superior,
and in like manner has a central placenta rising to the middle,
leaving the upper moiety 1-locular, its lower portion bemg
divided into four or five divisions, which, branching from the

* Analytical figures, showing the floral and carpological structure m
these two species, will be given in the ‘ Contributions,’ plate 31.

as distinguished from the Symplocacee. 4.03

placenta, are continuous with as many parietal nervures that run
up into the hollow style. The fruit of Pterostyrax is much
smaller, scarcely more than one-fourth the size of that of Halesza,
and its nut is much thinner in substance; but its structure is
quite analogous, leaving little doubt that it has undergone the
same peculiar mode of growth and development as that before
described in the latter genus. In the only seed-vessel I have
seen, the seeds were destroyed by age. The habit of Pterostyrax
corymbosum is more like that of Styrax Obassia, its leaves having
the same kind of deep sharp serratures: its inflorescence, as in
Styraz, is racemose, the racemes being many-flowered, and axil-
lary as well as terminal in the young branchlets. Its flowers are
smaller than those of Halesia tetraptera, and about one-third the
size of those of H. diptera.

The following generic character has been framed from my
own observations :—

Prerostyrax, Sieb. et Zuce.—Flores hermaphroditi. Calyx
parvus, turbinatus, ovario adnatus, margine libero, hie 4-5-
dentatus, dentibus acutis, medio nervis decurrenti-carinatis.
Petala 4-5, dentibus calycinis alterna, spathulato-oblonga,
tenuiter membranacea, sublibera, estivatione imbricata. Sta-
mina numero petalorum dupla, uniseriata, subzequalia, petalis
pauilo breviora; ji/amenta late loriformia, membranacea,
sublibera, vel basi laxe agglutinata, l-nervia, intus stellato-
pilosula, extus glabra; anthere introrse, summo_ filamen-
torum omnino adnate, et iis 5-plo breviores, 2-lobe, lobis
discretis, parallelis, rima longitudinali dehiscentibus. Pollen
trigonum, angulis bulla rotunda notatum. Ovarium turbi-
natum, semisuperum, dimidium inferius calyce adnatum, hine
post anthesin cito deorsum elongatum, et valde auctum ; dimi-
dium superius non augescens, hine conicum, liberum, immu-
tatum, fructum coronans; 1-loculare, imo septulis 4-5 brevibus
ad placentam centralem e basi ortam nexis, et cum carinis
totidem internis prominulis parietalibus imtra stylum_per-
currentibus continuis, hoe modo breviter 4—5-locellatum,
locellis superne apertis, et lobis calycinis oppositis ; ovula ad
placentam centralem in quoque locello 2-seriatim affixa, in-
feriora pendula, superiora erecta, fere omnia abortientia.
Stylus simplex, staminibus longior. Stigma clavatum, summo
4—5-denticulatum. Fructus oblongus, siccus, indehiscens,
4-5-alatus, alis interdum fere obsoletis, apice summo per-
sistente ovarii coronatus ; structura Halesie omnino similis,
sed minor, et substantia nucis tenuior.

Frutices Japonice habitu Styracis, pilis stellatis tomentellis ;

folia alterna, acuminato-ovata, argute glanduloso-serrulata ;
26%

404 Mr. A. White on Myriapoda of the genus Zephronia.

inflorescentia racemosa; racemuli in ramis novellis axillares
et terminales.

1. Pterostyrax corymbosum, Sieb. et Zuce. Fl. Japon. 1. p. 94.
tab. 47; A. DC. Prodr. viii. p. 269.—In Japoniz merid. mon-
tosis.

. Pterostyrax micranthum, Sieb. et Zucc. ; Walpers, Ann. 1. 500.
—In Japonia.

3. Pterostyrax hispidum, Sieb. et Zuce. ; Walpers, Ann. 1. 500.—

In Japonia.

©

XLII.—Spicirecta Aprerotocica.—l. Description of some
Myriapoda of the genus Zephronia (J. EB. Gray), in the Col-
lection of the British Museum. By Avam Wurts, A.Z.D.

British Museum.
[With a Plate. ]

Tue genus Zephronia contains Millipedes from Ceylon, Borneo,
Natal, Madagascar, and other Asiatic and African places, beside
which our little ‘ Pill-beetle” (Glomeris marginata) is a tiny
dwarf. Mr. Arthur Adams, F.L.S., the Naturalist of H.M.S.
‘Samarang,’ mentions that, in the moist woods of Borneo, he,
Sir Edward Belcher, and Rajah Brooke found “great treasure”
of them among decaying vegetable matter. He found at the
same time some parasitic plants (perhaps of the Rafflesia group),
which he could not preserve, but which were vividly present to
his memory, as he described them. Some of the Zephronie he
brought, though in bad condition, were very distinct. I pur-
pose here to describe two or three species, now in the Museum
Collection.

The genus Zephronia is a very well-marked one, first recorded
by Dr. Gray in Griffith’s edition of Cuvier’s ‘ Animal Kingdom.’
Exclusive of the head, the body consists of twelve segments, and
a plate, which may or may not be taken as a thirteenth seg-
ment, though I am inclined to regard it as belonging rather to
the head than to the body. Professor Brandt has divided the
group into two genera, to which he has given the names of
Spherotherium and Spheropeus*. He places them in his Sec-
tion b. of the division PenTazontA ; the section is characterized
by the numerous eyes being arranged in two groups, one on each
side of the head, by the antennz beimg inserted on the sides of
the head, and by the number of segments, to which I have
already alluded. His genus Spherotherium contains species

* Bulletin de la Société Imperiale des Naturalistes de Moscou, vi. p. 198
(1833).

Mr. A. White on Myriapoda of the genus Zephronia. 409

with seven-jointed antennz, in which the sixth or penultimate
joint is oblong generally, a little longer than the fifth, the last
the least of all, and truncated at the tip; while in Spheropeus
the antenne are six-jointed, the penultimate is short, and the
last is the largest, is oblong, and is rounded at the tip. My
friend Professor Gervais* has judiciously (so I think) reduced
these two genera of the able Russian naturalist into one, retain-
ing Dr. Gray’s excellent name of Zephronia.

1. Zephronia Acteon,n.s. Pl. VIL. figs. 5, 5a & 5b.

Z. gigantea, nitida, polita, livido-flava; capite postice et inter oculos
sparsissime punctato, antice plus punctulato ; segmentis puncta-
tissimis, punctis fere confluentibus, marginibus posticis levibus
subpunctulatis ; segmentis 8, 9, 10 et undecimo lateribus abrupte

sectis.
Hab. Madagascar (Madame Ida Pfeiffer).

This comes near Zephronia hippocastanum, Gervais (I. c. 83) ;
the last ring of the abdomen has on the side, at the base, a slight
notch, or rather the basal edge projects beyond the general
margin ; the nuchal plate is very smooth and has scarcely any
punctures; the front margin is only slightly waved ; the eyes of
each group are closer on the inner part of the squarish mass,
into which they are accumulated.

2. Zephronia (Spherop.) pulverea, n.s. Pl. VIL. figs. 4, 4a, & 46.

Z. obscure fusco-pulverea, linea dorsali mediana interrupta, lzevissima ;
segmentis crusta, terre pulveri simili, densissime tectis, segmento
apicali postice lobato-angulato, lzevissimo, et cavato.

Haé. in Afr. mer. (Port Natal).

Head and cervical plate shining, smooth, deeply and irregu-
larly punctured; head between the eyes with two longitudinal
depressions ; eyes granularly beaded like mulberries.

Last segment smooth and polished, except at the base, where
it is dull and pulverose, hollowed behind ; edge somewhat waved
on each side, behind roundly lobed.

This species is allied to Z. dorsalis, Gervais, /. c. p. 79.

3. Zephronia (Spheerop.) versicolor, n.s. Pl. VII. figs.3, 3a, & 36.
Z. levis, nitida, lutea, nigro irregulariter plagiata et maculata ; oculis,
antennis pedibusque (in mortuis exemplis) pallide viridibus ; capitis
segmento nuchali lateribus acuminatis, antice medio sublobato.
Hab. Ceylon.

This species may be known by its luteous-yellow colour,
blotched and spotted with black, each specimen varying in mark-
ing; the head, on the face, is punctured with distant points,

* Walckenaer et Gervais, Apteres, iv. p. 75 (1847).

406 Mr. W. Clark on British Mollusca.

some of which are subobsolete ; the upper ridge of the face has
about 8-10 little short spines, 4-5 on each side, near the eyes ;
the vertical plate is smooth, with a widely rounded outline be-
hind, very narrow and sharp over each eye, then in front, with
a wide sinus on each side and a broad rounded Jobe in the
middle.

The eyes, antenne, and legs are of a pale greenish hue; and
doubtless, when the creature is alive, these hues are much
brighter and must contrast. It was collected at Peradenia by
Mr. Thwaites.

4. Zephronia (Spheroth.) De Lacyi, n.s. Pl. VIL. figs. 2 & 2 a.

Z. politissima, postice subangustata, supra olivaceo-cinerea, segmentis
singulis postice flavo marginatis.
Hab. in Nova Zealandia.

Named in compliment to my brother-in-law, Mr. De Lacy, of
Alma Cottage, Ravensbourne, Otago, New Zealand, a gentleman
very fond of natural history, and who studies it in his New
Zealand home.

This species is very highly polished, and has a few scattered
punctures on each segment, only visible by turning the Zephronia
about. Itis of a delicate pale greyish-olive hue, perhaps greenish
when alive, the segments narrowly margined with yellow. Nu-
chal plate margined in front, and with a crescent-like impressed
line close to the anterior margin, circle outwards. The body is
shortish, and the last segments are gradually narrowed. The
last segment, before the hinder margin, has a widish paler band.
The legs and under side are yellowish. It is a pretty and very
distinct species, the first I have seen from New Zealand. In
one specimen the segments are curiously mottled with pale
yellowish patches.

The complete figures are of the size of nature; the others are
magnified, and were carefully drawn by young Mr. Mintern, the
pupil of Mr. Ford, who directed him when drawing the objects.

XLIUL—On Mr. Jeffreys’s ‘ Gleanings in British Conchology,’
published in the ‘Annals of Natural History’ for January and

August 1858 and for January and February 1859. By Wm.
Crark, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN, 7 Norfolk Crescent, Bath.

Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys, my fellow-labourer in the Molluscan
fields, favoured me very lately with a couple of days’ visit, to

— — a: , %. =

ert

nt One Par

Mr. W. Clark on British Mollusca. 407

inspect my collection of British shells, and to gratify me
with the sight of some of his own rarities. In so fruitful a
field for divergence of opinion, we differed and agreed again and
again.

This conference, if you are pleased to allow me a little space
in your valuable Journal, will afford the opportunity I have
wished for to make some remarks on Mr. Jeffreys’s “ Gleanings
in British Conchology.” I have very partially consulted that
gentleman on the observations I am about to offer; for when
the interests of science, as I think, are jeopardized, it at once
becomes the duty of the faithful observer to attempt to correct
error ; and the more independently we exercise our opinions and
judgment, the better we shall succeed m searching out the truth,
and procuring the explanations and corrections which science
requires.

That I may not exceed the ample limits you have afforded me,
I shall on this occasion only apply my remarks to those species
that appear to have the more pressing claims for attention, and
which, if passed over any longer without correction, may preju-
dice this branch of science.

Mr. Jeffreys, in his “Gleanings” in the January ‘ Annals’ for 1858,
3rd series, vol. i. pp. 39-48. pl. 2. f. 2, has introduced a new species
with the appellation of Diodonta Barleei, captured by Mr. Barlee
off Arran Isle, county Galway. I was entirely unacquainted with
this, as I supposed, Irish species, until Mr. Jeffreys, seeing some
minute bivalves of Diplodonta rotundata on one of my tablets, de-
clared that they did not belong to that species, but were Diodonta
Barleei ; he made a minute of them, and the new habitat, Exmouth.
I was greatly surprised at this very unexpected determination, and
on Mr. Jeffreys’s departure I instituted a careful examination of his
discovery that my minute specimens of Diplodonta were the Diodonta
Barleei. 1 found that Mr. Jeffreys had fallen into an error, and that
my shells were without doubt Diplodonta rotundata; they pre-
sented all, even the minute attributes of that species, as the car-
dinal teeth, the absence of lateral ones, the adductor muscles con-
nected, as in it, by the circular pallial impression, showing in the
most decided manner its entirety, and absence of the siphonal scar,
which denotes that posterior tubes do not exist in this animal—and
that fact I have shown in my own sketch of D. rotundata, figured
in the ‘ British Mollusca,’ and accompanied by a description of the
soft parts,—whereas in the true Diodonta the siphonal scar is deep,
and more conspicuously pronounced than usual, denoting the pre-
sence of long siphons. My series of closed and open examples from
zisth to .4;ths of an inch, with a series of older shells, incontestably
corroborate this determination. The question that naturally arose
on this discovery was this,—Has Mr. Jeffreys mistaken my young
Diplodonta rotundata for the Diodonta Barleer? To ascertain this,
I wrote to Mr. Barlee for specimens ; but I failed to obtainthem. 1

408 Mr. W. Clark on British Mollusea.

then applied to Mr. Jeffreys for an example: this was forwarded ;
and after an interchange of the minute shells in question, and having
opened Mr. Jeffreys’s example, and compared the dentition, muscular
and pallial impressions, and absence of siphonal sear, with mine, I
instantly perceived that my young Diplodonta rotundata and his
young shells of the supposed Diodonta Barleei were identical. I
pointed out to Mr. Jeffreys the impossibility of his so-called Dzo-
donta being that genus, from the absence of the siphonal scar.
After a correspondence, I suggested to that gentleman that he had
better at once withdraw a supposititious object, and attribute it and
the description and figure in the ‘ Annals’ to an accidental error that
all conchologists may occasionally be subject to, Mr. Jeffreys wrote
to me as follows:—‘ Perhaps you are right about the Dzodonta
Barleei, at least to this extent, that I believe on reconsideration it
may be a Diplodonta.”

We must now turn our attention to the “Gleanings” in the August
‘Annals’ for 1858, 3rd series, vol. il. pp. 117-133.

Rissoa cimicoides (the R. sculpta of the ‘ British Mollusca’). This
species has not been taken at Exmouth, as Mr. Jeffreys states in a
subsequent portion of the ‘Gleanings :’’ the error of that habitat
has arisen from seeing the specimens received from Mr. Damon on
my tablet of Rissoa reticulata (Mont.), as at first view I thought
them a mere variety of that species.

Aporrhais pes-carbonis. 1 have always thought it a dwarf variety
of A. pes-pelecani. Mr. Barlee’s distinctive characters of these two
objects are not of specific value, being dependent as to colour on
locality, food, depth of water, and other circumstances. As to the
different appearances, in the two objects, of the head, tentacula,
proboscis, and foot, they are often very fallacious specific characters ;
these organs are in constant vibration, and their changes are incessant :
the tentacula often appear to have a line running down their centres ;
this, as if by magic, disappears at the will of the animal, until it is
reproduced by volition. There are the same capricious phases in the
proboscidal apparatus as regards its rotundity and flatness; but
these momentary mutations have no valid specific import; there
must be persistent and substantial differences of structure for the
foundation of species.

Being on the subject of distinction of species, I may mention that
some naturalists think that if animals of general resemblance, but
which are nevertheless distinguished by certain variations of contour,
live together, and preserve their respective differences, from that
fact they are probably distinct. I dissent from this supposition in its
full extent; for the animals in question may be typical species, with
their varieties, and of course are certainly not distinct. The argument
of animals living together neither proves identity nor distinction ; but
these gentlemen will not abandon their views of distinction, which is
the cause why so many spurious objects, resting on very slight dif-
ferences of contour (especially amongst the Chemnitzie, wider which
term the Odostomie and Hulimelle of some authors are included,
as in my ‘Brit. Mar. Test. Moll.,” I have shown that the two

Mr. W. Clark on British Mollusca. 409

are identical with the Chemnitzie), have been introduced into our
books, which, after a short time, are discovered to be mere varieties
of a particular type.

As a final exposition of the doctrine I have mentioned, I may
state that it is insisted on, that the A. pes-carbonis, which presents
no difference but of size from the 4. pes-pelecani, is a distinct spe-
cies, from the fact of the two being found together, and each pre-
serving its respective variation of major and minor. But I ask, why
may not a dwarf variety of a type live with its chief as a variety,
without being invested with the attributes of distinctness? The two
may be distinct ; but I have, I think, as good reason to believe that
they may be varieties of the same species.

Rissoa pulcherrima. 1 have a series of this, which, I think, proves
that it is one of the endless varieties of the R. inconspicua.

Cerithiopsis pulchella. I have it from Mr. Jeffreys, and think it
a variety of a very variable species, the C. tubercularis.

Buccinum Humphreysianum is one of the innumerable varieties of
B. undatum. I refer to my observations on A. pes-carbonis to show
that Mr. Barlee’s distinctive characters are not valid.

Triton nodiferus. Those who believe this to be a British species
have much more faith than I can lay claim to.

Triton cutaceus. We must admit this species into the British list,
at least as a Channel Isle production, as on this day (31st of March,
1859) my friend Mr. Barlee, the fortunate possessor of the identical
specimen mentioned in the ‘“ Gleanings,” submitted it to my imspec-
tion at my house in Bath, and assured me that Dr. Lukis and him-
self personally dredged it, in a living state, off Guernsey. It is in
perfect condition, with the operculum, and appears to me to be less
than a half-grown shell. It is barely possible that it may have been
dropped from the bottom of a vessel from the Mediterranean: we
hope that more examples may occur, to put an end to every doubt.
I formerly possessed Dr. Turton’s full-grown shells of this species ;
but I always considered them as exotic ; it is, however, stated that
they have on other occasions occurred in the Channel. Prof. Forbes
and Mr. Hanley regarded them as exotic.

With respect to the ‘ Gleanings” inserted in the January: Num-
ber of the ‘ Annals’ for 1859, 3rd series, vol. iii. pp. 30-43, I have to
observe that Kellia lactea is not distinct from K. suborbicularis ;
the former is usually found in the mud of old bivalves, the latter in
the cavities of rocks; they are mere varieties of each other. I find
no difference in their dentition.

Lepton sulcatulum appears to be a good species—that is, on shell
examination.

Mytilus Galloprovincialis, taken in the Bristol Channel*, and the
M. ungulatus, from the Gouliot Caves at Guernsey, both of which
are figured in the January Number of the ‘Annals’ for 1859, and
of the latter of which Mr. Jeffreys presented me with a specimen,

* T have this 21st of April procured, im Bath, the finest live specimens
from the Scottish coasts, vid Bristol; and I have some reason to believe
that this mention of Bristol has been the cause of the Bristol Channel
being erroneously assigned as its habitat.

410 Mr. W. Clark on British Mollusca.

from Hayle in Cornwall, are, I think, only large examples of the
common M. edulis, of which that gentleman sent me a large valve
from Exmouth to compare with them. I could not, however, per-
ceive any differences beyond those slight ones that are always to be
seen even in the same species. I may observe that the animal of
the Mytil varies greatly, from the influence of locality and from the
changes of aspect arising from the different seasons of the year,—so
much so, indeed, that the mere conchologist often mistakes two phases
of the same for distinct species.

I now come to the “Gleanings”? in the February ‘ Annals’ for
1859, 3rd series, vol. mi. pp. 106-120.

Jeffreysia? Gulsone. This is my Chem. Gulsone, the shell of
which I described in the second series of the ‘ Annals,’ vol. vi.
p. 458, and the animal in vol. vii. p. 108 of the same series. I am
quite at a loss to discover upon what principle Mr. Jeffreys (even
with a ? affixed) has placed in his own genus this species, first
published by myself. Mr. Jeffreys has only examined the shell; but
I have seen both the shell and the animal; and though the torpidity
of the latter did not allow me to be so certain of its characters as I
could wish, still I am enabled to say, positively, that it is not a Jef-
Jreysia, as the operculum of that genus is of a very peculiar form,
and differs decidedly in structure from that of my Chemnitzia Gul-
sone.

Euomphalus nitidissimus (Skenea? nitidissima of British authors).
Mr. Jeffreys also states that he has no doubt it is the Truncatella
atomus of Philippi, Moll. Sicil. ii. p. 134, pl. 24. f.5. I do not believe
that so accurate an observer has committed the blunder attributed to
him by Mr. Jeffreys, of having described and figured his animal with
tentacula, if they had not existed. I think that gentleman is in
error, and I shall show that he has done Philippi an injustice ; and I
have no doubt, on some subsequent re-examination of the animal of
the 7’. atomus, it will be found to accord with his indices. Every one
knows the deceptive appearances of minute creatures, from the effects
of light, water, and their constant vibrations, when under microscopic
examination. From the mention of the cilia in Mr. Jeffreys’s report,
I very much think that the tentacula of his animals (at all times ‘‘ per-
brevia,’ teste Philippi) were not protruded; for if they had been,
the cilia would have clothed them—as in the Rissoe and most other
Gasteropoda, which have these delicate aids, for tact, of greater or
less length; and in consequence, the long terminal cilia alone on
each side of the rounded lobes, as figured, were visible.

I have observed that, though animals may apparently be lively,
sulkiness or their will often predominates as to particular organs :
in the Chemnitzie and Rissoe the tentacula are often retracted ; and
I have watched for hours before I could obtain a view of them, their
cilia being only visible at their terminations ; these, in some species,
are very long, of which fact I have pointed out examples in my
«Brit. Mar. Test. Moll.’ Iam surprised to find that Mr. Jeffreys was
not aware that any mollusk possesses the peculiar cilia that fringe
the veil or anterior part of the head of this animal.

I will now proceed to corroborate the correctness of Philippi’s

Mr. W. Clark on British Mollusca. 411

figure to a point of certainty which I think it will be difficult to impeach.

I have softened many of these minute creatures in their shells ; and
by bruising the anterior portion and carefully removing the spoil
from the head and neck, I have seen the short, broad, “triangular,
divergent tentacula, ak the very large eyes fixed at the centre of
their aes brought so prominently S view by moisture, and in such
fair relief, that it was impossible to have any doubt as to the presence
of tentacula as described and figured by Philippi. I was so struck
with this interesting sight, that I obtained the

assistance of an excellent lady-artist, to give Eee
me, by the aid of the half-inch object-glass body
of the microscope, the sketch, of which the - mantle
woodcut is a copy, very largely magnified, minus “£95

= s * operculum

the cilia, which, from their delicacy, were in-
visible from collapse; she produced in a few
minutes, from her own view, an almost fac-
simile of Philippi’s figure. The head, which
undoubtedly exists, was hidden under the mantle; but its presence
was betrayed by the minute tumour. It appears quite clear that
Mr. Jeffreys has delineated his animal with rounded lobes, or, in
other words, with the tentacula retracted, instead of those described
above, and figured in the woodcut as protruded. Mr. Jeffreys’s de-
scription of the animal is also contrary to its organization, in stating
that the eyes are fixed on the “ veil” (mantle) : this is not so, though
these and the tentacula, being seen through the tenuity of the ‘ veil, Z3
have the appearance of being fixed on it; but the body, head, foot,
the eyes, and tentacula form no part of the veil or mantle, which is
only their envelope when they are in retraction and quietude, and
from whence they are protruded when in action.

Mr. Jeffreys, in his miscellaneous remarks, charges Philippi with
more mistakes respecting the animals of 7 acntella truncatula and
T. littorea. I beg to say I have examined both alive, and fully de-
scribed them in my ‘ Brit. Mar. Test. Moll.,’ and I find that Philippi
is correct, except in saying ‘‘ operculum simplex, non spirale.” But
surely the most fastidious can hardly find fault with so venial an
error, when the objects are so minute as scarcely to be visible a
the naked eye; they do not exceed in length more than from {5th
to J,th of an inch; and we must recollect that the optical appliances
of his time were very inferior to those of the present day.

With respect to 7. atomus, I may state that the excellent view of
the organs I have succeeded in obtaining from the moistened speci-
mens enables me to say, without doubt, that it is, as Philippi states,
a congener of 7. truncatula, T. littorea, and, I think, of Assiminia
Grayana. (See my ‘ Brit. Mar. Test. Moll.’) I will now mention
some of the coincidences of this little tribe: the tentacula of all are
of a precisely similar character—very short, broad, and triangular,
being united at their bases, with the very large eyes inserted in them,
at varying distances from their points—not on prominences ; the
characters of the operculum agree in all, being, even in the globoso-
conic and discoid, somewhat elongated, with, at the base, a pauci-
_ spiral 14 volution, and finely striated to a point short of the outer

412 Mr. W. Clark on British Mollusca.

margin. I have them all mounted. Again, they are all strictly lit-
toral species, though by mistake they have been stated to have oc-
curred at sea. These are striking resemblances as to the organization
of the soft parts; but, strange to say, they all differ in the form of
the shell, one being cylindrically elongated, two globosely conic, and
the fourth discoid.

This is another instance, amongst others, in which the form of the
shells does not assist us in discriminating their respective species.
Though I object generally to the change of old generic and specific
names, I think that the present generic title of Truncatella points
too exclusively to one of its species, and it might be advantageously
changed : this is an exceptional case: I would therefore propose that
this very interesting group, in which all the animals, though the
shells differ, are identical in every essential character, should bear
the generic appellation of Assiminia (Gray, Leach) ; but if Dr. Gray
should think it inexpedient to allow of any enlargement of the generic
characters of Assiminia to receive Philippi’s three species (viz. T.
littorea, T. truncatula, and T. atomus), I defer to such high autho-
rity. And then Philippi’s genus 7vuncatella must receive his three
original species, unless only the conic 7’. littorea be transferred to
Assiminia; mw that case the T. truncatula would stand as the type
of the genus: still we must have a new one for 7'. atomus (certainly
not Huomphalus). Even such an arrangement will have its imcon-
veniences, from the animals being identical, though inhabiting dif-
ferently formed shells. This last observation is Philippi’s, who ob-
serves, in his ‘ Moll. Sicil.’ vol. i. p. 133, “This animal inhabits
different shells, viz. those that are subeylindrically decollated, globoso-
conic, and even discoidal.”’

Mr. Jeffreys appears to have drawn largely on his imagination in
considering this minute species the /ast living representative of the
fossil Huomphali, and in comparing it with £. pentangulatus. The
characters of our little shell do not agree with the fossils, especially
with respect to the aperture; but any of the Planordes, or even our
discoid Ressoa (Skenea Planorbis), have more pretension, if any at all
exist, to be called the living representative of the Huomphali than
our little Truncatella atomus: both the above-named are flat on one
surface and umbilicated on the other; and in many of the Planorbes
the aperture is subangular, as in Huomphalus, but in the T. atomus
it is suborbicular. I hope this summer to see the animal alive, and

I have no doubt that it will bear me out in the observations I have
offered *.

* I should be greatly obliged by any gentleman sending me, by the post,
some of these minute animals, as soon as captured, to Bath, before the
20th of May, 1859, and after that date, to Exmouth, Devon; they should
be put in an ounce-and-a-half bottle, quite full of fresh clear sea-water,
enclosed in a tin cylinder; for the cost of which and postage, I would
forward a Post-Office order. I have omitted to state that these minute
creatures, not exceeding, with their shells, ;;th of an inch in diameter,
are a littoral species, and feed on the Codium tomentosum or other minute
Algie in the rock-pools.

To find them, put the Alge in a sieve, m a pan of sea-water, with

Mr. W. Clark on British Mollusca. 413

I hope I have succeeded in rescuing the 7’. atomus of the excellent
Philippi from being supplanted by Mr. Jeffreys in consequence of
his fanciful idea that, because it is discoid, flat above, and umbilicated
beneath, it must be the last living representative of the fossil Huom-
phali. These are the only data given for a substitution which I
must consider destitute of foundation.

I shall now terminate this rapid sketch of some of the notices in
the “Gleanings”’ by giving an account of the Chemnitzie, which are
generally termed by Mr. Jeffreys Odostomie, and are largely men-
tioned in them, and have been kept back for the convenience of
considering them in a collective form.

These Pyramidellidan genera and species, though they have been
more sedulously looked after than any other division by the British
naturalist, are in a confused and unsatisfactory position, resulting
from the constant endeavour of conchologists to constitute species
from the almost imperceptible differences in the form and contour of
these minute objects, without considering, in the genera I have men-
tioned, the excessive versatility of the variations of their species.
Mr. Jeffreys, at our late conference, gave me some specimen-types of
his own constituted species, and afforded me the opportunity of in-
specting the remainder, of which examples could not be spared. The
result of a searching examination and comparison with my own ex-
amples has satisfied me that his own peculiar species, O. alba, O. al-
bella, O. dubia, O. rissoides, and O. Lukisii, are only diminutive sub-
varieties of a singular dwarf variety of my Chemnitzia pallida, which
is the O. eulimoides of some authors, and by far the most variable
species of the genus,—indeed so much so, that it is difficult to find
two similar examples; even Mr. Jeffreys has appended to it five va-
rieties, a, 6, c, d, e, inhis paper in the ‘Annals,’ 2nd ser. vol. ii. p.335.
I have compared the animal of this new dwarf variety with the typical
Chem. pallida, and found it identical, both in respect to the organs,
and the operculum, which latter appendage differs from that of
every other Chemnitzia ; and, with the reservation of the incidents that
may arise from a re-examination, I propose to name it Chem. pallida
var. nana et protea, as, out of my very numerous suite, more than half
are of such dissimilar forms, that they might constitute species with
more justice than many that figure in our books. This protean squa-
dron is the littoral phase of the Chem. pallida, and if ever found at sea
in deep water, has been transferred thither by the tides and currents.
I hope this summer to be enabled to remodel the Chemnitziea, so
that collectors may easily identify these objects, which now puzzle
them so much, that Mr. Jeffreys wrote me word that he has had hun-
dreds of shells of these genera and species sent him to name and
identify. What does this prove, but that the characters are so slight
and superficial as to defy discrimination? It will be asked, may not
the animals I consider as varieties live with the dwarf variety of the
* pallida” as species? I answer, the differences are too partial and

meshes large enough to let them pass through, when the Alew are moved
about carefully, into another very fine sieve placed under the first, from
~ which they may be collected by the aid of a lens and a camel’s-hair brush.

4.14 Royal Society :—

insufficient for specialties, as, if they were acknowledged, the entire
units of this protean variety must be promoted to the rank of species.
I do not contend that good species may not be found in company ;
for the Chem. Sandvicensis, Ch. plicata, and others are often seen
with it; but their characters are so decided as to admit of no doubt
of their distinctness.

Mr. Jeffreys, in the “Gleanings,” says that I have found a speci-
men of Mr. Alder’s O. nitida: I thought so too; but on examina-
tion after his departure, it turned out to be one of my protean dwarf
** pallida.”

I cannot admit that the O. turrita (Jeffreys) has been taken by
me at Exmouth; the shells he has mistaken for his object are varie-
ties of Chem. acuta, the animal of which I have often examined.

Mr. Jeffreys, speaking of his O. minima in the January “ Annals”
for 1858, Pl. 2. f. 3, says its nearest ally is perhaps O. cylindrica :
he is quite right. I showed him, under the microscope, at my house,
that it was an undoubted slender O. cylindrica ; but he seemed in-
disposed to concur with me.

In the notice of the above articles, I trust I have not out-
stepped the bounds of a fair and legitimate commentary.
I am, Gentlemen,
Your most obedient Servant,
Wo. Criark.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ROYAL SOCIETY.
November 18, 1858.—Richard Owen, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

“On the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull,” being an Abstract of
the Croonian Lecture. By Thomas H. Huxley, Esq., F.R.S.

(Abstract.)

I apprehend that it has been, and is, too often forgotten that
the phrase “Theory of the Skull’ is ordinarily employed to denote
the answers to two very different questions :—the first, Are all verte-
brate skulls constructed upon one and the same plan? the second,
Is such plan, supposing it to exist, identical with that of the verte-
bral column ?

It is also forgotten that, to a certain extent, these are inde-
pendent questions ; for, though an affirmative answer to the latter
implies the like reply to the former, the converse proposition by no
means holds good, an affirmative response to the first question being
perfectly consistent with a negative to the second *.

* There is a wide difference, too, in the relative importance of either question
to the student of comparative anatomy. Unless it can be shown that a general
identity of construction pervades the multiform varieties of vertebrate skulls, a
concise, uniform, and consistent nomenclature becomes an impossibility, and the
anatomist loses at one blow the most important of aids to memory, and the most
influential of stimulants to research. The second question, on the other hand,
though highly interesting, might be settled either one way or the other without
exerting any very important influence on the practice of comparative anatomy.

Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull, 415

As there are two problems, so there are two methods of obtaining
their solution. Employing the one, the observer compares together
a long series of the skulls and vertebral columns of adult Vertebrata,
determining, in this way, the corresponding parts of those which are
most widely dissimilar, by the interpolation of transitional gradations
of structure. Using the other method, the investigator traces back
skull and vertebral column to their earliest embryonic states, and
determines the identity of parts by their developmental relations.

It were unwise to exalt either of these methods at the expense of
its fellow, or to be other than thankful that more roads than one
lead us to the attainment of truth. Each, it must be borne in mind,
has its especial value and its particular applicability, though at the
same time it should not be forgotten that to one, and to one only,
can the ultimate appeal be made, in the discussion of morphological
questions. For, seeing that living organisms not only are, but become,
and that all their parts pass through a series of states before they
reach their adult condition, it necessarily follows that it is impossible
to say that two parts are homologous, or have the same morphological
relations to the rest of the organism, unless we know, not only that
there is no essential difference in these relations in the adult con-
dition, but that there is no essential difference in the course by
which they arrive at that condition. The study of the gradations of
structure presented by a series of living beings may have the utmost
value in suggesting homologies, but the study of development alone
can finally demonstrate them.

Before the year 1837, the philosophers who were occupied with
the Theory of the Skull, confined themselves, almost wholly, to the
first-mentioned mode of investigation, which may be termed the
“method of gradations.” If they made use of the second method
at all, they went no further than the tracing of the process of ossifi-
cation, which is but a small, and by no means the most important,
part of the whole series of developmental phenomena presented by
either the skull or the vertebral column.

But between the years 1836 and 1839, the appearance of three
or four remarkable Essays, by Reichert, Hallmann, and Rathke*,
inaugurated a new epoch in the history of the Theory of the Skull.
Hallmann’s work on the Temporal Bone is especially remarkable for
the mass of facts which it contains, and for that clearness of insight
into the architecture of the skull, which enabled him to determine the
homologies of some of the most important bones of its upper arch
throughout the vertebral series. Rathke showed the singular nature
of the primordial cranial axis; and Reichert pointed out in what way
alone the character of its lower arches could be determined. For the

* The titles of these works are,—Reichert, ‘De Embryonum arcubus sic dictis
Branchialibus,’ 1836, which I have not seen; the same writer’s essay, ‘Ueber die
Visceralbogen der Wirbelthiere im Allgemeinen,’ Miiller’s Archiv,1837. Hallmann,
‘ Die vergleichende Osteologie des Schlafenbeins,’ 1837. Rathke, ‘ Entwicke-
lungsgeschichte der Natter,’ 1839. I regret that, in spite of all efforts, I have
hitherto been unable to procure a copy of another very important work of
Rathke’s, the ‘ Programm,’ contained in the “ Vierter Bericht von dem natur-.
wissenschaftlichen Seminar zu Konigsberg.”

416 Royal Soctety :—

first time, the student of the morphology of the skull was provided
with a criterion of the truth or falsity of his speculations ; and that
criterion was shown to be Development.

My present object is to lay before you a brief statement of some
of the most important results to which the following out of the lines
of inquiry opened up by these eminent men seems to lead. Much
of what I have to say is directed towards no other end than the revival
and justification of their views,—a purpose the more worthy and the
more useful, since, with one or two honourable exceptions—I allude
more particularly to the recent admirable essays of Prof. Goodsir
—later writers on the Theory of the Skull have given a retrograde im-
pulse to inquiry, and have thrown obscurity and confusion upon that
which twenty years ago had been made plain and clear.

I have said that the first question which offers itself is, whether
all vertebrate skulls are or are not, constructed upon a common plan ;
and in entering upon this inquiry I shall assume (what will be
readily granted) that, if it can be proved that the same chief parts,
arranged in the same way, are to be detected in the skulls of a
Sheep, a Bird, a Turtle, and a Carp, the problem will be solved
affirmatively—so far, at any rate, as the osseous cranium is concerned.

[The author describes the general arrangement of the bony elements
in the cranium of the Sheep, and proceeds to compare it with that of
the Bird. |

Composition of the Skull of a Bird (fig. 1).

Fig. 1.—Longitudinal section of the Skull of a young Ostrich.
In this and the following sections of Crania the letters have the same meaning.

B.O. Basioccipital. A.S. Alisphenoid. Foramina for nerves.
B.S. Basisphenoid. O.S. Orbitosphenoid. 1. Olfactory ; 2. optic; 3
P.S. Presphenoid. Pf. Prefrontal. &4. oculomotor and pa-
Eth. Ethmoid (lamina per- Sq. Squamosal. thetic nerves; 5. third
pendicularis). Ep. Epiotic. division of trigeminal ;
©.0. Exoccipital. 8.0. Supraoccipital. 7. portio dura and mol-
M. Mastoid. Pa. Parietal. lis; 8. pneumogastric ;
P. or P.S. Petrosal. F. Frontal. Epiph. Pineal gland, or

P.M. Petromastoid. epiphysis cerebri. °

Mr. T. H. Haxley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull. 417

In most adult birds, as is well known, the bones of the cranium
have coalesced so completely as to be undistinguishable. But in
the chick, and to a greater or less extent, in the adult struthious
bird, the boundaries of the various bones are obvious enough; and
I will therefore select for comparison with the mammalian skull
that of an ostrich, and that of a young chicken.

The craniofacial axis of the bird has the same general figure as
that of the sheep, consisting of a thick, solid, median portion,
lodging the sella turcica ; of a posterior, horizontally, and of an ante-
vior, vertically, expanded division; but it is comparatively shorter and
thicker in correspondence with the greater shortness, in proportion
to its depth, of the cranial cavity. The sella turcica is very deep, and
its front wall is very thick. The lower and anterior half of this wall
is produced into a long tapering process, which extends forwards
far beyond the anterior limit of the bony lamina perpendicularis of
the ethmoid, to end in a point.

Overlying this process, and articulated with more than the pos-
terior half of its upper surface, there is, in the ostrich, a strong,
thick, vertical, bony plate, narrower in front and behind than in the
middle, and below than above. A curved vertical ridge on each
lateral surface marks the line of its greatest transverse diameter,
and seems to indicate a primitive division of the mass into two
parts, an anterior and a posterior. The latter is connected above
with the bony plates representing the orbitosphenoids. The former
exhibits on each side, posteriorly and superiorly, a groove, in which
the olfactory nerve rests and, above this, expands into an arched
process, which supports the anterior extremity of the frontal bone.
Anteriorly, the superior end of the bone widens into a rhomboidal
plate, which appears externally between the nasal bones. These
anterior and posterior processes of the superior edge of the bone
are connected by a delicate ridge, which passes from one to the
other above, but leaves an irregular oval gap below.

The anterior edge of the bony plate in question is continued into
the unossified septum narium, which below supports the delicate
bony representative of the vomer.

In the chick, the whole of the parts just described are unossified,
but the composition and structure of the rest of the axis is essen-
tially the same as in the ostrich.

It is not difficult to identify in the craniofacial axis of the bird,
parts corresponding with those which have been shown to exist in
the mammal. In the chick, the basioccipital can be readily sepa-
rated from the basisphenoid. ‘The latter has the same relation to
the sella turcica in the bird as in the mammal; and only differs from
it in that singular beak-like process, into which its inferior portion is
prolonged anteriorly, and which is produced, according to Kélliker *,
by the coalescence with the basisphenoid of a distinct ossification,
which is developed in the presphenoidal cartilage and partially repre-
sents the presphenoid of the mammal. The rest of the presphe-

* Berichte von der, Kéniglichen Zool. Anstalt zu Wiirzburg, 1849, p. 40.

Ann. & Mag. N. Mist. Vol. 3. Ser. in. 27

418 Royal Society :—

noidal cartilage is more or less completely ossified, and appears to be
represented in the ostrich by that part of the “‘ vertical bony plate ”’
which lies behind the curved ridge referred to above; while that
part of the plate which is situated in front of the ridge, answers to
the lamina perpendicularis of the ethmoid.

Nothing can be more variable, in fact, than the mode in which
the ossification of the presphenoidal and ethmoidal portions of the
craniofacial axis takes place in birds; while nothing is more con-
stant than the general form preserved by these regions, and their
relation to other parts, irrespectively of the manner in which ossifi-
cation takes place in them. And in these respects birds do but
typify the rest of the oviparous Vertebrata.

If we compare the inferolateral walls of the ostrich’s cranium
with those of the sheep, we find the most singular correspondences.
Posteriorly are the exoccipitals, which contribute to form the single
condyloid head for articulation with the atlas, but otherwise present
no important differences. In front of the exoccipital lies a consi-
derable bony mass, which unites, internally and inferiorly, with the
basioccipital and basisphenoid bones, and posteriorly is confluent
with the exoccipitals. Its anterior margin is distinguishable mto
two portions, a superior and an inferior, which meet at an obtuse
angle. The anterior inferior portion articulates with the alisphenoid ;
the anterior superior portion with the parietal. The anterior, pos-
terior, and inferior relations of this bone are therefore the same as
those of the petromastoid of the sheep.

Superiorly and posteriorly, a well-marked groove (which, however,
is not a suture) appears to indicate the line of demarcation between
the supraoccipital and this bone, whose pointed upper extremity
appears consequently to be wedged in between the supraoccipital aud
the parietal.

The par vagum passes out between the bony mass under descrip-
tion and the exoccipital ; the third division of the trigeminal leaves
the skull between it and the alisphenoid. The portio dura and the
portio mollis enter it by foramina very similarly disposed to those in
the sheep. Superiorly there is a fossa on the inner face of the bone,
which corresponds with a more shallow depression in the sheep, and,
like it, supports a lobe of the cerebellum. Finally, the anterior
inferior edge of the bone traverses the middle of the fossa which
receives the mesencephalon. In every relation of importance, there-
fore, this bony mass corresponds exactly with the petromastoid of
the sheep, while it differs from it only in its union with the exocci-
pitals and the supraoccipital posteriorly, and its contact with the
craniofacial axis below.

If from the ostrich we turn to the young chick (fig. 2), the con-
dition of this part of the walls of the skull will be found to be still
more instructive. The general connexions of the corresponding bony
mass, Pt. M. Ep., are as in the ostrich; but while it is even more
evident that the groove appearing to separate its upper end from the
supraoccipital is no longer a real suture (whatever it may have been),
a most distinct and clear suture, of which no trace is visible in the

Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull. 419

ostrich’s skull, traverses the bone at a much lower point, dividing it
into an inferior larger piece, united with the exoccipital, and a supe-
rior portion, anchylosed with the supraoccipital. The latter contains
the upper portions of the superior and external semicircular canals.

Moreover, on endeavouring to separate the inferior bone from the
exoccipital, it readily parts along a plane which traverses the fenestra
ovalis externally, and the anterior boundary of the foramen of exit
of the par vagum internally. The posterior smaller portion remains
firmly adherent to the exoccipital, while the other larger portion
comes away as a distinct bone.

The latter answers exactly to the mammalian petrosal, while the
small posterior segment .corresponds with the mammalian mastoid.
Like that of the mammal, it is eventually anchylosed with the
petrosal; but unlike that of the mammal, it is also, and indeed at
an earlier period, confluent with the exoccipital.

Thus, to return to the ostrich’s skull, the bony mass interposed
between the exoccipital, supraoccipital and parietal bones, and the
craniofacial axis, is in reality composed of three bones, an anterior
(petrosal), a posterior (mastoid), and a third, which is distinct from
the petrosal and mastoid in the chick, but is anchylosed with them in
the ostrich, and which has as yet received no name. I shall term
it, from its position with respect to the organ of hearing, the epiotic
bone, “ os epioticum*.”

The homology of the bone here called petrosal, with that of the
mammal, is admitted by all anatomists. The bone which lies imme-
diately in front of the petrosal is, with a no less fortunate unanimity,
admitted to be the homologue of the mammalian alisphenoid. But it
is worthy of particular remark, in reference to the shifting of the
relative positions of the lateral elements of the cranial wall, which
has been imagined to take place in the Ovipara, in consequence of the
supposed invariable disappearance of the squamosal from the interior
of their skulls; that although precisely the same bones are visible
on the inner surface of the cranial cavity in the ostrich as in the
sheep, the squamosal being absent in both, yet in the ostrich the
third division of the trigeminal does not pass through the middle of
the alisphenoid, but between it and the petrosal.

The orbitosphenoids appear like mere processes of the presphenoid,
and their relation to the optic nerves is altered in the same way
(when compared with the corresponding bones in the sheep) as that
of the alisphenoids to the trigeminal, that is to say, the nerves pass
behind, and not through them.

The superior series of bones in the cranial wall is exactly the
same as in the sheep, and the parietals are distinct in the young
ostrich, as in the lamb.

Attached to the exterior of the skull of the ostrich are, as in
the sheep, several bones ; but the appearance of some of these is
widely different from that of the parts which correspond with them

* My reasons for considering this osseous element to be distinct from the
supraoccipital will be given below.
27%

420 Royal Society :—

in the mammal. This is least the case with the largest and upper-
most of these bones, which lies upon the parietal above, the ali-
sphenoid in front, and the exoccipital behind ; while internally it 1s
in relation with the petromastoid.

This bone lies immediately above an articular surface, which is
furnished to the os quadratum by the petrosal, and more remotely
it helps to roof-in the tympanic cavity, but takes no share in the
formation of the fenestra ovalis. It sends a free pomted process
downwards and forwards, which does not articulate with the jugal.
Except in this particular, however, the bone in question resembles
in every essential relation the squamosal of the sheep, while to the
same extent it differs from the mastoid of that animal. ;

I have stated that in the ostrich this bone does not appear upon
the inner surface of the wall of the skull, and im this respect, while
it resembles the squamosal of the sheep and Ruminants generally,
it differs from that of most other Mammalia, in which the squa-
mosal makes its appearance in the interior of the skull, between
the parietal, frontal, alisphenoid and petrosal bones, and so con-
tributes more or less largely to the completion of the cranial wall.

But it has been most strangely forgotten that the relations of
the bone in question in birds are by no means always those which
obtain in the ostrich. In the young of the commonest and most
accessible of domestic birds, in the chicken, the squamosal may be
readily seen to enter largely into the cranial wall,—a rhomboidal
portion of its anterior and internal surface being interposed in front
of the petrosal, between this bone, the parietal, the frontal, and the
alisphenoid (Sq. fig. 2).

Fig. 2.—Longitudinal section of the Skull of a young Chicken.

There is therefore not a single relation (save the connexion of
the jugal) in which this bone does not resemble the squamosal of the
Mammalia—there is not one in which it does not differ from their
mastoid.

The second bone applied externally to the cranium in the bird,
is that large and important structure, the os quadratum, which in-
tervenes between the petrosal and squamosal bones above, and the
articular portion of the lower jaw below,—which articulates with the

Mr. 'T. H. Huxley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull. 421

pterygoid internally and with the quadratojugal externally, which
gives attachment to a part of the tympanic membrane posteriorly,
and which is very generally termed the tympanic bone, from its
supposed homology with the bone so named in the Mammalia. 'The
resemblance to the tympanic bone, however, hardly extends beyond
its relation to the tympanic membrane ; for in no other of the par-
ticulars mentioned above do the connexions of the two bones cor-
respond. The tympanic of the mammal does zo¢ articulate with the
lower jaw, nor with the pterygoid*, nor with the jugal or quadrato-
jugal. On the other hand, if the connexions of the tympanic mem-
brane were sufficient to determine the point, not only the quadratum,
but the articular element of the lower jaw, and even some cranial
bones, must be regarded as tympanic.

Again, if we trace the modifications which the tympanic bone
undergoes in the mammalian series, we find that in those mammals,
such as Echidna and Ornithorhynchus, which approach nearest to
the Ovipara, and which should therefore furnish us with some hint
of the modifications to which the tympanic bone is destined in that
group, the bone, so far from increasing in size and importance, and
taking on some of the connexions which it exhibits in the oviparous
Vertebrata, absolutely diminishes and becomes rudimentary, so that
the vast bony capsule of the placental mammal is reduced, in the
Monotreme, to a mere bony ring.

But it is no less worthy of remark, that in these very same animals
the malleus and incus have attained dimensions out of all proportion
to those which they exhibit in other mammals, and that they even
contribute to the support of the tympanic membrane.

So far, therefore, from being prepared by the study of those
Mammalia which most nearly approach the Ovipara, to find, in the
most highly organized of the latter, an immense os tympanicum,
with a vanishing malleus and incus, we are, on the contrary, led to
anticipate the disappearance of the tympanicum, and the further
enlargement of the ossicula auditis. Thus far the cautious appli-
cation of the method of gradations leads us, and leads us rightly —
though the demonstration of the justice of its adumbrations can
only be obtained by the application of the criterion of develop-
ment.

It is twenty-one years since this criterion was applied by Reichert.
Since his results were published, they have been, in their main fea-
tures, verified and adopted by Rathke, the first embryologist of his
age; and yet they are ignored, and the quadratum of the bird is
assumed to be the tympanic of the mammal, in some of the most
recent, if not the newest discussions of the subject. Reichert and
Rathke have proved, that in the course of the development of either
a mammal or a bird, a slender cartilaginous rod makes its appearance
in the first visceral arch, and eventually unites with its fellow, at a point
corresponding with the future symphysis of the lower jaw. Supe-
riorly, this rod is connected with the outer surface of the cartilage,

* Though the pterygoid comes close to it in Monotremata.

422 Royal Society :—

in which the petrosal bone subsequently makes its appearance.
Near its proximal end, the rod-like ‘‘ mandibular cartilage ’’ sends
off another slender cartilaginous process, which extends forwards
parallel with the base of the skull. With the progress of develop-
ment, ossification takes place in the last-named cartilage, and con-
verts it, anteriorly, into the palatine, and posteriorly, into the ptery-
goid bone. The mandibular cartilage itself becomes divided into
two portions, a short, proximal, and a long, distal, by an articulation
which makes its appearance just below the junction of the pterygo-
palatine cartilage. The long distal division is termed, from the name
of its original discoverer, Meckel’s cartilage. It lengthens, and an
ossifie deposit takes place around, but, at first, not in it. The
proximal division in the mammal ossifies, but usually loses its con-
nexion with the pterygoid, remains very small, and becomes the incus.
In the bird the corresponding part enlarges, ossifies, and becomes
the os quadratum, retaining its primitive connexion with the ptery-
goid. In the mammal, the proximal end of Meckel’s cartilage ossi-
fies and becomes the malleus, while the rest ultimately disappears.
The ossific mass which is formed around Meckel’s cartilage remains
quite distinct from the proximal end of that cartilage, or the malleus,
gradually acquires the form of the ramus of the lower jaw, and

l
ie
w)

it
ae

i See

Fig. 3.—Dissection of the cranium and face of a foetal lamb 2 inches long.
The letters have the same signification as elsewhere, except N. Nasal capsules.
a. b. ec. Septum narium. L. Lacrymal. Pl. Palatine. Eu. Arrow indicating
the course of the Eustachian tube. 7. Incus. m. Malleus. M. Meckel’s cartilage.
H. Hyoid. Ps. Petrosal. Ty. Tympanic.

eee ——————————————————————————————————————————————————————
——————

Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull. 428

eventually developes a condyle which comes into contact, and arti-
culates, with the squamosal. In the bird, on the contrary, the
ramus of the jaw unites with the ossified proximal end of Meckel’s
cartilage, which becomes anchylosed with the ramus ; but retaining
its moveable connexion with the quadratum (or representative of the
incus), receives the name of the articular piece of the jaw. The
rest of Meckel’s cartilage disappears.

Thus the primitive composition of the mandibular cartilaginous
arch is the same in the bird as in the mammal; in each, the arch
becomes subdivided into an incudal and a Meckelian portion ;
in each, the incudal and the adjacent extremity of the Meckelian
cartilage ossify, while the rest of the cartilaginous arch disappears
and is replaced by a bony ramus deposited round it. But from this
point the mammal and the bird diverge. In the former, the in-
cudal and Meckelian elements are so completely applied to the pur-
poses of the organ of hearing, that they are no longer capable of
supporting the ramus, which eventually comes into contact with the
squamosal bone. In the latter, they only subserve audition so far
as they help to support the tympanic membrane, their predominant
function being the support of the jaw.

The tympanic bone of every mammal is, at first, a flat, thin,
curved plate of osseous matter, which appears on the outer side of
the proximal end of Meckel’s cartilage, but is as completely indepen-
dent of it as is the ramus of the jaw of the rest of that cartilage.
In most birds it has no bony representative.

It is clear, then, as Professor Goodsir* has particularly stated, that
the os quadratum of the bird is the homologue of the incus of the
mammal, and has nothing to do with the tympanic bone ; while the
apparently missing malleus of the mammal is to be found in the
os articulare of the lower jaw of the bird.

It would lead me too far were I to pursue the comparison of the
bird’s skull with that of the mammal further. But sufficient has
been said, I trust, to prove that, so far as the cranium proper is con-
cerned, there is the most wonderful harmony in the structure of the
two, not a part existing in the one which is not readily discoverable
in the same position, and performing the same essential functions, in
the other. I have the more willingly occupied a considerable time
in the demonstration of this great fact, because it must be universally
admitted that the bones which I have termed petrous, squamosal,
mastoid, quadratum, articulare in the bird, are the homologues of
particular bones in other oviparous Vertebrata, and consequently, if
these determinations are correct in the bird, their extension to the
other Ovipara is a logical necessity. But the determination of these
bones throughout the vertebrate series is the keystone of every theory
of the skull—it is the point upon which all further reasoning must
turn; and therefore it is to them, in considering the skulls of the
other Ovipara, that I shall more particularly confine myself.

* Reichert, however, had already clearly declared this important homology in
his ‘ Entwickelungsgeschichte des Kopfes,’ p. 195.

A224 Royal Society :—

Composition of the Skull of the Turtle.

It has been seen that in birds the presphenoid, ethmoid, and or-
bitosphenoid regions are subject to singular irregularities in the mode
and extent of their ossification. In the turtle, not only are the
parts of the cranium which correspond with these bones unossified,
but its walls remain cartilaginous for a still greater extent. In
fact, if a vertical section be made through the longitudinal axis of a
turtle’s skull, it will be observed that a comparatively small extent of
the cranial wall, visible from within, is formed by bone, and that the
large anterior moiety is entirely cartilaginous and unossified. The
anterior part of the posterior, bony, moiety of the cranial wall is
formed by a bone (Pt.), whose long, vertical, anterior-inferior margin
forms the posterior boundary of the foramen by which the third divi-
sion of the trigeminal nerve makes its exit from the skull. The ante-
rior and superior margin of the bone is very short, and articulates with
the parietal bone. The superior margin is inclined backwards, and
articulates with the supraoccipital. The posterior margin is straight,
and abuts against a cartilaginous plate interposed between this bone
and that which succeeds it. The inner face of the bone is, as it
were, cut short and replaced by this cartilage, whence the inferior
edge is also short and is connected only with the basisphenoid, and
not with the basioccipital. The anterior margin of the bone cor-
responds with the middle of the mesencephalon, while its inner face
presents apertures for the portio dura and portio mollis. The pos-
terior margin of its outer face forms half the circumference of the
fenestra ovalis, and it contains the anterior and inferior portions

SST AIA B

a utah NN NW,
0 =
KANT RS

CN
\V\ A \
\

ae

Fig. 4.—Longitudinal section of the Skull of a Turtle (Chelone mydas), exhibiting
the relations of the brain to the cranial walls. The dotted parts marked AS.
OS. PS. and Eth. are cartilaginous.

of the labyrinth. Thus, with the exception of the absence of an
inferior connexion with the basioccipital,—a circumstance fully ex-
plained by the persistence in a cartilaginous state of part of the bone,
—it corresponds in the closest manner with the petrosal of the bird.
I confess I cannot comprehend how those who admit the homology
of the bone ealled petrosal in the bird with that called petrosal in

Mr. T. H. Iexley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull. 425

the mammal (as all anatomists do), can deny that the bone in ques-
tion is also the petrosal, and affirm it to be an alisphenoid. The
general adoption of such a view would, I do not hesitate to say,
throw the Theory of the Skull into a state of hopeless confusion,
and render a consistent terminology impossible. Where then is the
alisphenoid? I reply, that it is unossified. The posterior portion
of the cartilaginous side-wall of the skull, im fact, unites with the
parietal, the petrosal, and the basisphenoid, just in the same way as
the bony alisphenoid of the bird unites with those bones. Further-
more, as in the bird, it bounds the foramen for the third division of
the trigeminal nerve anteriorly, and is specially perforated by the
second division of the fifth, while the optic and the other divisions
of the fifth pass out in front of or through its anterior margin.

Not only is the alisphenoid cartilaginous, but the orbitosphenoid
is in the same condition, and a great vertical plate of cartilage re-
presents the whole anterior part of the craniofacial axis, or the pre-
sphenoid and ethmovomerine bones*. It has been imagined, indeed,
that the rostrum-like termination of the basisphenoid represents
the presphenoid, but I think this comes of studying dry skulls.
Those who compare a section of the fresh skull of a turtle with the
like section of the skull of a lamb, will hardly fail to admit that the
rostrum of the basisphenoid in the turtle is exactly represented by
that part of the sheep’s basisphenoid which forms the anterior and
inferior boundary of the sella turcica, and that the suture between
the basisphenoid and the presphenoid in the sheep corresponds pre-
cisely with the line of junction between the rostrum of the basi-
sphenoid and the presphenoidal cartilage in the turtle.

Connected with the posterior edge of the petrosal by the carti-
laginous plate, which has been referred to above, and between this
and the exoccipital, there appears, on the inner aspect of the longi-
tudinal section of the turtle’s skull, a narrow plate of bone connected
above with the supraoccipital, behind with the exoccipital, below
with the basioccipital, and leaving between its posterior margin and
the exoccipital an aperture whereby the par vagum leaves the skull.
In fact, except in being separated from the petrosal by cartilage, this
bone presents all the characters of the mastoid of the bird, which it
further resembles in forming one-half of the circumference of the
fenestra ovalis. In other respects it is more like the mastoid of the
sheep, for it is not anchylosed with the exoccipital ; it is produced
externally into a great bony apophysis, which gives attachment to
the representative of the digastric muscle; and it is largely visible
external to the exoccipital, when the skull is viewed from behind.
Indeed, the resemblance to the mastoid of the mammal is more
striking than that to the corresponding bone in the bird. And I
think it is hardly possible for any unprejudiced person to rise from
the comparison of the chelonian skull with that of the mammal, with
any doubt on his mind as to the homology of the two bones.

When the sheep’s skull is viewed from behind, the posterior half

* Compare Kolliker’s account of the primordial skull of a young turtle in the
‘ Bericht von der Konig. Zool. Anstalt zu Wirzburg,’ 1849.

4.26 Royal Society :—

of the squamosal is seen entering into its outer boundary above the
mastoid. On regarding the turtle’s skull in the same way, there is
seen, occupying the same position, the bone which Cuvier, as I
venture to think, most unfortunately, named “mastoid.” But if
the arguments brought forward above be, as I believe, with Hall-
mann, they are, irrefragable, this bone cannot be the mastoid ; and
I can discover no valid reason why it should not be regarded as
what its position and relations naturally suggest it to be—the squa-
mosal. Its connexions with the mastoid, petrosal, and quadratum
are essentially the same as those of the squamosal in the bird and the
mammal. The quadratum and articulare of the turtle are on all
hands admitted to be the homologues of the similarly-named bones
in the bird, and therefore all the reasonings which applied to the
one apply to the other. When the petrosal, mastoid, and squamosal
are determined in the turtle, they are determined in all the Reptilia.
But the Crocodilia, Lacertilia, and Ophidia differ from the turtle and
Chelonia generally, in that their mastoid is, as in the bird, anchylosed
with the exoccipital. The squamosal, again, which in the Crocodilia
essentially resembles that of the turtle, becomes a slender and elon-
gated bone in the Lacertilia, and still more in the Ophidia, in
which the quadratum is carried at its extremity *.

With respect to the skull of Fishes, the following extracts contain
the most important of the views put forth by Prof. Huxley.

In discussing the structure of the skull of the Carp, Prof. Huxley
remarks :—-When viewed from within, the foramen ovale is seen to
be, as in the bird, a mere conjugational foramen between the alisphe-
noid and the bone which follows it; and on an external view, the
third division of the trigeminal is seen to pass entirely in front of the
last-named bone.

The minutest scrutiny of the relations of this bone only strengthens
the conviction suggested by the first view of it, that it is the homo-
logue of the petrosal of birds, and therefore of mammals and rep-
tiles. As in the bird, the anterior margin of the fish’s petrosal is
divided into a superior and an inferior portion, which meet at an
angle, the superior portion articulating with the parietal (and
squamosal), the inferior with the alisphenoid. Inferiorly the
petrosal articulates with the basisphenoid, and, to a small extent,
with the basioccipital. Posteriorly it articulates with a bone
through which the pneumogastric passes, and which, guided by
the analogy of most Reptilia, of Amphibia, and of birds, I believe
to represent the coalesced or connate mastoid and exoccipital. The
bone lodges the anterior part of the auditory labyrinth ; its middle
region corresponds with the middle of the mesencephalon. But as
it does not separate the auditory organ from the cavity of the skull,
it naturally presents no foramina corresponding with those through
which the portio dura and portio mollis pass in Abranchiate Verte-
brata and Amphibia. There is one relation of the petrosal in the

* See for the manner in which this is brought about, Rathke’s ‘ Entwick. d.

Natter.’ Rathke, it should be said, regards this bone as the ¢ympanicum, but its
primitive place and mode of origin are those of the squamosal of the mammal.

Mr. T. 1. flaxley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull. 427

fish, however, in which it seems to differ from that of any of the ovi-
parous Vertebrata hitherto described. Superiorly and posteriorly,
in fact, it does not unite with the supraoccipital, which is small,
comparatively insignificant, and occupies the middle of the posterior
and superior region of the skull, but with a large and distinct bone
which forms the internal of the two posterolateral angles of the
skull, unites internally with the supraoccipital, anteriorly with the
parietal and petrosal, inferiorly with the conjoined mastoid and ex-
occipital. It is the bone which was called “ occipital externe’’ by
Cuvier ; and he and others have supposed it to be the homologue of
that bone in the turtle which, following Hallmann, I have endea-
voured to prove to be the mastoid. As I have already shown, the
true mastoid of the fish must be sought elsewhere, and consequently
the Cuvierian determination is inadmissible. And I must confess,
that if our comparisons be confined to adult Vertebrata, the only
conclusion which can be arrived at seems to be, that this bone is
peculiar to fishes.

But a remarkable and interesting observation of Rathke, com-
bined with the peculiar structure of the skull of the chick described
above, leads me to believe that when their development is fully worked
out, we shall find a distinct representative of this bone in many, if
not all, vertebrate crania.

In his account of the development of Coluber natriz, Rathke states
that three centres of ossification make their appearance in that part
of the cartilaginous wall of the cranium which immediately surrounds
the auditory labyrinth. One of these is anterior, and becomes the
petrosal ; one is posterior, and eventually unites with the exoccipital ;
the third is superior, and in the end coalesces with the supraoccipital.
The posterior ossification clearly represents the mastoid, and it is
most interesting to find it, in this early condition, as distinct as in
the Chelonian.

The superior ossification has only to increase in size and remain
distinct in the same way as the mastoid of the turtle remains di-
stinct, to occupy the precise position of the “ occipital externe”’ of
the fish. But, further, it is most important to remark, that when
this primarily distinct bone has coalesced with the supraoccipital,
it stands in just the same relation to that bone, to the petrosal, to
the mastoid and to the semicircular canals, in the snake, as that
lateral element, early confluent or connate with the supraoccipital
in the chick, which I have termed the “os epioticum.” I believe,
then, that this “‘os epioticum,”’ distinct in the young snake, but
afterwards confluent with the supraoccipital, and becoming what may
be termed the epiotic ala of that bone in the adult, is the homologue
of the corresponding bone, or confluent ala of the supraoccipital, in
birds and reptiles, while in the fish it remains distinct, and constitutes
the “ occipital externe.”’

On examining the region in which these bones (those of the
palato-suspensorial apparatus) are eventually found, in an embryonic
fish, I discovered, in their place, a delicate inverted cartilaginous
arch, attached anteriorly, by a very slender pedicle, to the angles of

4.28 Royal Society :—

the ethmoidal cartilage, and posteriorly connected by a much thicker
crus with the anterior portion of that part of the cranial wall which
encloses the auditory organ (fig. 5).

Fig. 5.—Cranium and face of young Gasterostei at different ages. The left-hand
figure is a view of the base of the skull of a very young fish. The middle figure
represents the under aspect, and the right-hand figure, a side view of a longitu-
dinal section, of a more advanced Stickleback’s skull.

C. Notochord. P. Pituitary space. AC. Auditory capsules. T. Trabeculz
cranii. E.V. Ethmovomerine cartilage. P.Q. Palatoquadrate arch. Qu. Qua-
dratum. S.Y. or Sy. Symplectic. H. Hyoidean arc. H.M. Hyomandibular carti-
lage. The other letters have the same signification as in the preceding figures,
except pmax. Premaxilla. mx. Maxilla. d. Dentale. an. Angulare. af. Arti-
culare. M&A. Meckel’s cartilage.

The crown of the inverted arch exhibits an articular condyle for
the cartilaginous rudiment of the mandible. The posterior crus is
not, as it appears at first, a single continuous mass, but is composed
of two perfectly distinct pieces of cartilage applied together by their
edges. The anterior of these juxtaposed pieces is continuous below
with the condyle-bearing crown of the arch, and with its anterior
crus or pedicle (P.Q.) ; it is inclined backwards and upwards, and
terminates close to the base of the skull in a free pointed extremity.

The posterior piece (S.Y. H.M.), on the other hand, has its broad
and narrow ends turned in the opposite direction. Distally, or below,
it is a slender cylindrical rod terminating ma rounded free extremity
behind, but close to, the condyle for the mandible ; above, it gradually
widens and becomes connected with the cranial walls. On its posterior
edge there is a convexity which articulates with the rudimentary
operculum, and below this it gives off a short styloid process, to
which the cartilaginous cornu of the hyoid is articulated. Thus
the cartilaginous arch, which stretches from the auditory capsule to
the ethmo-presphenoidal cartilage, consists, in reality, of two perfectly

Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull. 429

distinct and separate portions—the anterior division V-shaped, having
its anterior crus fixed and its posterior crus free above ; the posterior,
styliform, parallel with the posterior leg of the V, and free below.
The anterior division supports the mandibular cartilage, the pos-
terior the hyoidean cornu.

As ossification takes place, that part of the anterior crus of the
V-shaped cartilage which is attached to the ethmo-presphenoidal car-
tilage becomes the palatine ; its angle becomes the jugal ; between
these two the transverse and pterygoidien (represented by only one
bone in Gasterosteus) are developed in and around the anterior
crus: the ¢ympanal arises in the same way around the free end of
the posterior crus. Thus these bones constitute an assemblage
which is at first quite distinct from the other elements of the sus-
pensorium, and immediately supports the mandibular cartilage.

The proximal end (H.M.) of the posterior styliform division gradu-
ally becomes articulated with the cranial walls, and, ossifying, is con-
verted into the temporal. The distal cylindrical end (S.Y.) becomes
surrounded by an osseous sheath, which at first leaves its distal end
unenclosed. The bone thus formed is the symplectique, which is at
first free, but eventually becomes enclosed within a sheath furnished
to it by the jugal, and so strengthens the union of the two divisions
of the arch already established by the junction of the tympanal with
the temporal. The symplectique and temporal do not meet, but leave
between them a cartilaginous space, whence the supporting pedicle
of the hyoid, which ossifies and becomes the osselet styloide, arises.

The operculum, suboperculum, imteroperculum, and_preoper-
culum are not developed from the primitive cartilaginous arch, but
make their appearance as osseous deposits in the branchiostegal mem-
brane, behind, and on the outer side of, the posterior crus.

If we turn to the higher Vertebrata, we find, as I have stated
above, that, at an early period of their embryonic existence, they also
present a cartilaginous arch, stretching from the ethmo-presphenoidal
cartilage to the auditory capsule, and supporting the mandibular or
Meckelian cartilage on the condyle furnished by its inverted crown.
The anterior part of the anterior crus of this arch becomes the pala-
tine bone, which is therefore truly the homologue of the fish’s pala-
tine. The posterior part of it becomes the pterygoid, which therefore
is the homologue of the pterygoidien (and transverse’) of the fish.

The produced crown of the arch in the higher Vertebrata becomes
either the incus, or its equivalent, the quadratum. I therefore
entertam no doubt that the jugal is really the homologue of the
quadratum of other oviparous Vertebrata. That the tympanal
has no relation whatsoever with the bone of the same name in the
higher Vertebrata is indubitable; and I am unable to discover among
them any representative of it. It seems to me to be an essentially
piscine bone, to be regarded either as a dismemberment of the
quadratum or of the pterygoid. It may be termed the “ meta-
pterygoid.”

Still less do I find among the higher Verteérata in their adult
state, any representative of the posterior division of the suspensor,

430 Royal Society :—

constituted by the temporal and symplectique. It is quite clear
that the temporal is not, as Cuvier’s name would indicate, the
homologue of the squamosal. The whole course of its development
would negative such an idea, even if we had not a squamosal already ;
and I shall therefore henceforward term it, from its function of
affording support to both the hyoid and mandibular arches, the hyo-
mandibular bone, ‘os hyomandibulare,”’ while the other bone of
this division may well retain the name of symplectic.

It is commonly supposed that the hyomandibular, symplectic,
metapterygoid, and quadrate are all to be regarded as mere sub-
divisions of the quadratum of the higher Vertebrata. Such a view,
however, completely ignores, and fails to explain, the connexion of
the hyoidean arch with the hyomandibular bone. In no one of the
higher Vertebrata does such a connexion ever obtain between any
part of the quadratum and the hyoid, which are quite distinct,
and attached separately to the walls of the cranium, in even young
embryos of the abranchiate Vertebrata.

If the pterygoid, transverse, and metapterygoid of the fish were
anchylosed into one bone, or if the corresponding region of the pri-
mitive cartilage were continuously ossified, the result would be a bone
perfectly similar to the pterygoid of the frog; and I entertain no
doubt that the amphibian pterygoid does really represent these bones.

The inferior ossification in the batrachian suspensorium certainly
answers to the quadratum, in Triton—whether it should be regarded
partly or wholly as a quadrato-jugale in the frog seems to be a ques-
tion of no great moment—inasmuch as we may be quite sure that
the lower end of the frog’s suspensorium represents the quadrate or
incudal element in other Vertebrata.

Thus it would seem, that in the manner in which the lower jaw is
connected with the cranium, Pisces and Amphibia, as in so many other
particulars, agree with one another, and differ from Reptilia and
Aves on the one hand as much as they do from Mammalia on the
other. And the difference consists mainly, as might be anticipated,
in the large development in the branchiate Vertebrata of a structure
which aborts in the abranchiate classes. A most interesting series of
modifications, all tending to approximate the ramus of the mandible
more closely to the skull*, is observable as we pass from the fish to
the mammal. In the first, the two are separated by the hyoman-
dibular, the quadrate, and the articular elements, the first of which
becomes shortened in the Amphibia. In the oviparous abranchiate
Vertebrata the cranium and the ramus are separated only by the
quadratum and the articulare, the hyomandibulare having disap-
peared. Finally, in the mammal, the quadratum and the articulare
are applied to new functions, and the ramus comes into direct contact
with the cranium.

The operculum, suboperculum, and interoperculum appear to me
to be specially piscine structures, having no unquestionable repre-
sentatives in the higher Vertebrata. Much might be said in favour

* Of course in a morphological sense. Whether they are more or less distant
in actual space, is not the question.

Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull. 431

of the identification of the preoperculum with the tympanic bone ;
but there are many arguments on the other side, and at present I
do not see my way to the formation of a definite conclusion on this
subject.

If the conclusions which I have brought forward are correct, the
following propositions are true of all the bony skulls of Vertebrata.

1. Their axis contains at most five distinct bones, which are,
from before backwards, the basioccipital, the basisphenoid, the pre-
sphenoid, the ethmoid, and the vomer; but any of these bones,
except the basisphenoid, may be represented by cartilage, and they
may anchylose to an indefinite extent; so that the number distin-
guishable as separate bones in any skull cannot be predicated. The
craniofacial axis invariably presents the same regions, but the histo-
logical character of these regions may vary.

2. Their roof contains at most, leaving Wormian bones out of con-
sideration, five bones (supraoccipital, parietals and frontals), or seven,
if we include the epiotic bones in the roof. The number falls below
this in particular cases, for the same reason as that given for the
apparent variations in composition of the axis.

3. Their inferolateral wall contains at most six pairs of bones
(exoccipitals, mastoids, petrosals, alisphenoids, orbitosphenoids, pre-
frontals), whose apparent number, however, is affected by the same
causes.

4. The axial bones have definite relations to the brain and nerves.
The basioccipital lies behind the pituitary body, the basisphenoid
beneath it, the presphenoid in front of it. In fact the pituitary
body may be regarded as marking the organic centre, as it were, of
the skull—its relations to the axial cranial bones being the same, as
far as I am aware, in all Vertebrata.

The olfactory nerves pass on either side of the ethmoid, which
bounds the cranial cavity in front, the greater part of its substance
and that of the vomer being outside the cranial cavity.

5. The lateral bones have definite relations to the brain, nerves,
and organs of sense. The exoccipital lies behind the exit of the par
vagum ; the mastoid lies in front of it; the petrosal lies behind the
exit of the third division of the trigeminal; the alisphenoid lies in
front of it ; though either bone may, to a certain slight extent, en-
croach on the province of the other. The optic nerve passes out
more or less in front of the alisphenoid, and behind, or through, the
orbitosphenoid.

The organ of hearing is always bounded in front by the petrosal
bone, which limits the anterior moiety of the fenestra ovalis.

The organs of smell always lie on each side of the ethmovomerine
part of the axis.

The greater part, or the whole, of the petrosal lies behind the
centre of the mesencephalon.

6. The attachment of the mandibular arch to the skull is never
situated further forward than the posterior boundary of the exit of
the trigeminal; consequently it cannot belong to any segment of the
skull in front of the petrosal.

132 Royal Society :—

But if propositions of this generality can be enunciated with regard
to all bony vertebrate skulls, it is needless to seek for further evidence
of their unity of plan. These propositions are the expression of that
plan, and might, if one so pleased, be thrown into a diagrammatic
form. There is no harm in calling such a convenient diagram the
‘Archetype’ of the skull, but I prefer to avoid a word whose con-
notation is so fundamentally opposed to the spirit of modern science.

Thus, I conceive, the study of the mode in which the skulls of
vertebrate animals are developed, demonstrates the great truth which
is foreshadowed by a careful and comprehensive examination of the
gradations of form which they present in their adult state; namely,
that they are all constructed upon one plan ; that they differ, indeed,
in the extent to which this plan is modified, but that all these
modifications are foreshadowed in the series of conditions through
which the skull of any one of the higher Vertebrata passes.

But if these conclusions be correct, the first problem which I pro-
posed—Are all vertebrate skulls constructed upon a common plan?
—is solved affirmatively.

We have thus attained to a theory or general expression of the
laws of structure of the skull. All vertebrate skulls are originally
alike ; in all (save Amphioxus’?) the base of the primitive cranium
undergoes the mesocephalic flexure, behind which the notochord
terminates, while immediately in front of it, the pituitary body is
developed; in all, the cartilaginous cranium has primarily the same
structure,—a basal plate enveloping the end of the notochord and
sending forth three processes, of which one is short and median,
while the other two, the lateral trabeculee, pass on each side of the
space, on which the pituitary body rests, and unite in front of it ;
in all, the mandibular arch is primarily attached behind the level of
the pituitary space, and the auditory capsules are enveloped by a
cartilaginous mass, continuous with the basal plate between them.
The amount of further development to which the primary skull may
attain varies, and no distinct ossifications at all may take place in it ;
but when such ossification does occur, the same bones are developed
in similar relations to the primitive cartilaginous skull. But the
theory of the skull thus enunciated is not a ‘ vertebral theory’ ; one
may have a perfectly clear notion of the unity of organization of all
skulls without thinking of vertebree.

So much for the first problem before us. I now proceed to the
second question, Given the existence of a common plan of organization
of all vertebrate skulls; is this plan the same as that of a spinal
column ?

To deal properly with this question, we must know what is the plan
of organization of a spinal column ; and that can be learnt only by a
careful study of its development, as well as of its adult modifications.
Indeed, the latter are unintelligible without a knowledge of the former.

It is impossible to form a clear conception of the essential nature
of the process of development of a spinal column, or to compare
it with that of the skull, unless we analyse very carefully, and di-
stinguish from one another, the successive steps of that process.

Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull. 433

1. The primary changes of form exhibited by the blastoderm in
the region of the spinal column, are, in all the Vertebrata whose
development has yet been studied, precisely the same. Two ridges,
the ‘laminze dorsales,” bounding a narrow elongated groove, rise
up and eventually unite with one another so as to enclose a cavity —
the neural canal. External to the junction of the laminz dorsales
with the blastoderm, the latter is converted more or less completely
into the “laminze ventrales,’’ which become incurved, unite, and
eventually enclose the visceral cavity.

A transverse section of the ebryo in this state shows a very thin
and narrow median plate, separating the neural canal above from the
heemal or visceral canal below, and passing on each side into thick-
ened masses of blastoderm, which give rise to the lamin dorsales
on the one hand, and to the laminee ventrales on the other.

For convenience of description, I shall term the median plate the
*‘diaphysial plate,” and the lateral ridges the ‘ paraphysial thick-
enings.”’

2. The primary histological differentiations which take place in
the rudimentary spinal column just described, are the same in all
Vertebrata,

A long filament, composed of indifferent tissue, makes its appear-
ance in the middle of the diaphysial plate, and constitutes the
notochord, or chorda dorsalis.

Next, the substance of the paraphysial thickenings undergoes a
certain change of tissue at regular intervals, so that they acquire a
segmented appearance ; solid, broad, darker masses of blastema lying
opposite one another in each paraphysial thickening, and being sepa-
rated by clear, narrow interspaces.

These segments are what the Germans term “ Urwirbel,’” or
“primitive vertebree ;” a somewhat misleading name, as they are in
every way distinct from what are commonly understood under the
name of ‘“ vertebree,” even if we use that word in its broadest. sig-
nification. Professor Goodsir’s terms of Somatomes for the segments
and Metasomatomes for their interspaces, appear to me to be well
worthy of adoption as the equivalents of these ‘* Urwirbel.”

3. The next step in the development of a vertebral column is the
histological differentiation of the somatomes. Leaving out of con-
sideration the epithelial and other minor tissues, it may be said
that each somatome gives rise to (a) epiaxial muscles, (4) a nerve
and its ganglion, (c) the blastema for a vertebral centrum and its
neural and heemal arches, and (d@) possibly hypaxial muscles ; while
the metasomatome becomes for the greater part of its extent an
“‘intermuscular septum.”

It is unnecessary for my present purpose to trace out particularly
the development of any of these parts, except the centrum and its
arches.

The blastema, which is specially intended for these parts, appears,
in a distinct form, first, in the paraphysial thickenings, and then
extends inwards above and below, so as gradually to enclose the
notochord in a sheath, while, externally, it passes in the posterior half

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Sev.3. Vol. ui. 28

434 Royal Society :—

of each somatome, upwards into the neural arches, and downwards
into the hzemal arches.

4. In some Vertebrata the spinal column never gets beyond this
stage, nor even so far; but for the present it will be well to confine
our attention to those which become completely ossified. In these
chondrification is the next step. The blastema of the centra and its
prolongations becomes converted into cartilage, but not continuously.
On the contrary, at points corresponding with the intervals between
every pair of metasomatomes, or with the middle of each somatome,
the cartilage is replaced by more ongless fibrous tissue. As a conse-
quence, the cartilaginous sheath of the notochord is now divided into
regular segments, which alternate with the somatomes, so that each
metasomatome abuts upon the middle of one of these cartilaginous
vertebral centra.

In every centrum it is necessary to distinguish three tracts or
regions :—1. A diaphysial region immediately surrounding the noto-
chord. 2. Two paraphysial regions lying in the paraphysial thick-
enings. The paraphysial regions give rise to the cartilaginous neural
and heemal semi-ares, which are primitively continuous with them ;
so that all parts of the vertebra form one connected whole.

The neural semi-ares eventually unite in the middle line, and
ordinarily send a prolongation upwards from their junction. The
hzemal semi-ares also tend to unite below, but in a somewhat differ-
ent manner.

5. The last step in the development of the vertebra is the dif-
ferentiation of its various parts from one another, and their final
metamorphosis into their adult form. The notochord, which primi-
tively traversed the centra and the intercentra (intervertebral liga-
ments, synovial membranes, or the like, between the centra), becomes
more or less completely obliterated.

The distal, larger part of the hemal semi-are is commonly di-
stinguished from its proximal, smaller part by the conversion of its
cartilage into osseous or other tissue, and thus the semi-are becomes
separated into a rib and an articular surface or process, for the head
of that rib, to which last the term Parapophysis may be conveniently
restricted.

In the dorsal vertebre of many Vertebrata, the neural semi-are
sends out a process, the Diapophysis, which is eventually met by a
corresponding outgrowth of the rib, its so-called tubercle, and the
two become firmly connected together.

When ossification occurs, it is a very general, if not invariable rule,
that an annular deposit around the notochord takes place in the
centrum. I term this the Diaphysis of the vertebra. In some
fishes a distinct centre of ossification appears in each paraphysial
region, and this may be termed the Paraphysis of the vertebra.

In mammals each en of the vertebra ossifies from a distinct
point, and constitutes a central Lpiphysis of the vertebra; and in
many Vertebrata a part of the under surface of a centrum ossifies
separately as a distinct Wypophysis. It is another very general, if not
invariable rule, that a distinct centre of ossification appears in, or

Mr. T. H. Huxley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull. 485

on, each neural semi-are or Newrapophysis, and passes upwards, into
the spine or Metancurapophysis; downwards, to unite sooner or later
with the diaphysis, or diaphysis and paraphysis ; and outwards into
the diapophysis.

It is doubtful whether the paraphysis appears as a distinct osseous
element in any Vertebrata above the class of fishes, in very few of
which even is it distinguishable in the adult state. Consequently
in the higher Vertebrata the paraphysial region is ossified, either from
the diaphysis or from the neurapophysis, or from both; and a suture
exists for a longer or shorter time at the point of junction of the
neural and central ossifications. I will term this the Neuwrocentral
suture. Its position is no certain or constant indication of the
nature of the parts above or below it, for it may vary in the same ver-
tebral column from the base of the neurapophysis to the junction
of the paraphysial with the diaphysial region of the centrum.

The number of the centres of ossification in each distal portion of
the heemal semi-are may vary greatly ; the uppermost is called a
Pleurapophysis, the lower, Hamapophyses and Met-hamapophyses.

Besides these primary centres of ossification of a vertebra, there
are others of less constancy. Thus the ends of the metaneurapo-
physes, diapophyses, and zygapophyses in many Mammalia are ossi-
fied from distinct centres ; and in the caudal region of many of the
higher Vertebrata, outgrowths of the centra unite below to enclose
the caudal vessels, and ossify as distinct apophyses.

If the development of the skull be now compared with that of the
spinal column, it is found that (1) the very earliest changes under-
gone by the blastoderm in each are almost identical. The primitive
groove extends to the extremity of the future cranial cavity ; its
lateral walls are continuous with the laminze dorsales, and these pass
into laminze ventrales, also continuous with those of the spinal region.
The laminz dorsales of the head become the cranial walls and en-
close the cerebrum—the continuation of the myelon; the lamin
ventrales give rise to the boundaries of the future buccal and pha-
ryngeal cavities.

2. But at this point the identity of the skull with the spinal
eolumn ceases, and the very earliest steps in histological differen-
tiation exhibit the fundamental differences between the two. For,
in the first place, in no instance save the Amphiorus, has the
notochord as yet been traced through the whole of the floor of the
cranial cavity. In no other embryo has it been yet seen to extend
beyond the middle vesicle of the cerebrum, or in other words,
beyond the level of the rudiment of the infundibulum and pituitary
body. |

In the second place, the division into somatomes, in all known
vertebrate embryos, stops short at the posterior boundary of the
skull, and no trace of such segmentation has yet been observed in
the head itself.

3. Apparently as a consequence of these fundamental differences,
the further course of the development of the skull is in many
respects very different from that of a vertebral column. Chondri-

436 Royai Society :—

fication takes place continuously on each side of the notochord, and
beyond it, the two trabeculze cramii, unlike anything in the spinal
column, extend along the base of the cranium. No distinct carti-
laginous centra, and ‘consequently no intercentra, are ever developed.
The occipital arch is developed in a manner remotely similar to that
in which the neurapophysial processes are formed , ‘but the walls of
the auditory capsules, which he in front of them, and which give
rise to some of the parts, most confidently regarded as neurapo-
physes by the advocates of the current vertebral theories of the skull,
are utterly unlike neurapophyses in their origin.

So, if we seek for hamal semi-ares, we find something very like
them, arising from the substance of the basis eranii beneath the
auditory cartilage ; but there is none connected with the occipital ear-
tilage, and none with the rudiment of the alisphenoid. The palato-
pterygoid cartilage might be regarded as the heemal semi-are of the
presphenoidal region, though the grounds for so doing are not very
strong; but the ‘premaxillary cartilage is something “quite without
parallel in the spinal column.

4. The mode of ossification of the skull, aad the ultimate arrange-
ment of its distinct bony elements, are at once curiously like, ad
singularly unlike, those presented by the spinal column. The basi-
occipital i is ossified precisely after the manner of a vertebral centrum.
Bony matter is deposited around the notochord, and gradually extends
through the substance of the cartilaginous rudiment of the part.

The combined basi- and pre- -sphenoid i in Pisces and Amphibia is an
ossifie deposit, which takes place on the under surface of the basal

cartilage in front of the basioecipital, and extends thence completely
beneath the pituitary interspace as far as the ethmoid. It might be
paralleled by the subchordal ossification in the coccyx of the frog,
or by the cortical ossification of the atlas in many higher Vertebrata,
if it really underlay a portion of the notochord; but at the very
utmost the notochord ouly extends into its posterior extremity.

In some of the higher Vertebrata, as the snake, the osseous basi-
sphenoid arises in the substance of its cartilaginous rudiment, while
the osseous presphenoid underlies its cartilage. In others, both bones
appear to arise directly in their cartilaginous forerunners. But no-
thing can be more irregular than the mode of ossification of the
presphenoid, ethmoid and vomer in the vertebrate series, or less
like the very constant and regular course of ossification of true
vertebral centra.

With respect to the ossification of the lateral and superior con-
stituents of the skull, the development of the exoccipital and
supraoccipital does, without doubt, present a very close analogy to
that of the separate pieces of the neural arch of some vertebree in,
e.g., a crocodile. The alisphenoids and orbitosphenoids fellow in
the train of the exoccipitals; but I know not where in the spinal
column we are to find a parallel for the double parietals and frontals.
But waiving this difficulty, and supposing, for the sake of argument,
as was supposed by Oken, that the basisphenoid, alisphenoid, and
parietals, the presphenoid, orbitosphenoids, and frontals represent

Mr. T. HW. Huxley on the Theory of the Vertebrate Skull. 48

the elements of two vertebral centra and neural arches, what is to
be made of the petrous and mastoid bones ?

The difficulty has been eluded by terming the petrosal a ‘ sense-
capsule,” the mastoid a “parapophysis.”’ But I apprehend that
neither of these explanations can be received for a moment by those
who are acquainted with the development of the skull, or with the
true homologues of the bones in question in the vertebrate series,
or who think that scientific terms should always possess a well-de-
fined and single meaning.

What, in fact, is the origin of the petrous and mastoid bones?
There is much reason for believing (according to Remak’s late obser-
vations) that the membranous labyrinth is primarily an imvolution
of the sensory or epidermic layer of the blastoderm; but however
this may be, it is quite certain that the auditory organ is, primarily,
altogether independent of the walls of the skull, and that it may be
detached without causing any lesion of them, in young embryos.

It is also quite certain that this membranous labyrinth becomes
invested by a coat of cartilage continuous with the cranial wall; but
[ do not know that there is evidence, at present, to enable one to say
positively, whether this cartilaginous auditory capsule is formed in-
dependently around the labyrinth, and then unites with the cranium,
or whether it is an outgrowth from the cranial walls, which invests
and encloses the labyrinth. If the latter be the case, a consistent
vertebral theory of the skull must account for all the bones deve-
loped out of the auditory capsule; if the former, it must exclude
them all, as parts of an extra-vertebral sensory skeleton.

Now the bones developed in the capsule are, in front, the petrosal ;
behind, the mastoid; above, the epiotic. The first-named bone is
admitted, by the most zealous advocates of the vertebral theory, to
be a nenrapophysis, in all oviparous Vertebrata. Hence they are
also bound to admit that, for three centra below and three neural
spines bounding the cranial cavity above, there are fonr pairs of
neural arches. More than this, I do not see how it is to be denied
that the true mastoid is the morphological equivalent of the petrosal ;
and in that case there would be five neurapophyses to three centra
and three neural spines. Furthermore, it is precisely to these two
superfluous elements that the only two clear and obvious hzemal
arches, the mandibular and hyoid, are attached.

I confess I do not perceive how it is possible, fairly and consistently,
to reconcile these facts with any existing theory of the vertebrate
composition of the skull, except by drawing ad libitum upon the Deus
ex machind of the speculator,—imaginary ‘ confluences,”’ conna-
tions,” “‘irrelative repetitions,’ and shiftings of position—by whose
skilful application it would not be difficult to devise half a dozen
very pretty vertebral theories, all equally true, in the course of a
summer's day.

Those who, like myself, are unable to see the propriety and ad-
vantage of introducing into science any ideal conception which is
other than the simplest possible generalized expression of observed
facts, and who view with extreme aversion any attempt to introduce

438 Royal Society.

the phraseology and mode of thought of an obsolete and scholastic
realism into biology, will, I think, agree with me, not only in the
negative conclusion, that the doctrine of the vertebral composition
of the skull is not proven, but in the positive belief, that the relation
of the skull to the spinal column is quite different from that of one
part of the vertebral column to another.

The fallacy involved in the vertebral theory of the skull is like that
which, before Von Bir, infested our notions of the relations between
fishes and mammals. The mammal was imagined to be a modified
fish, whereas, in truth, fish and mammal start from a common point,
and each follows its own road thence. So I conceive what the facts
teach us is this:—the spinal column and the skull start from the
same primitive condition—a common central plate with its Jaminee
dorsales and ventrales—whence they immediately begin to diverge.

The spinal column in all cases becomes segmented into its soma-
tomes; and, in the great majority of cases, distinct centra and in-
tercentra are developed, enclusing the notochord more or less com-
pletely.

The cranium never becomes segmented into somatomes; distinct
centra and intercentra, like those of the spinal column, are never de-
veloped in it. Much of the basis cranii lies beyond the notochord.

In the process of ossification there is a certain analogy between
the spinal column and the cranium, but that analogy becomes weaker
and weaker as we proceed towards the anterior end of the skull.

Thus it may be right to say that there is a primitive identity of
structure between the spinal or vertebral column and the skull; but
it is no more true that the adult skull is a modified vertebral column,
than it would be to affirm that the vertebral column is a modified
skull*.

While firmly entertaining this belief, however, I by no means wish
to deny the interest and importance of inquiries into the analogies
which obtain between the segments which enter into the com-
position of the ossified cranium, and the vertebree of an ossified
spinal column. But all such inquiries must start with the recogni-
tion of the fundamental truths furnished by the study of develop-
ment, which, as our knowledge at present stands, appear to me to be
summed up inthe following propositions :—

1. The notochord of the vertebrate embryo ends in that region of
the basis cranii which ultimately lies behind the centre of the basi-
sphenoid bone.

2. The basis cranii is never segmented.

3. The lamina perpendicularis of the ethmoid has the same mor-
phological value as the presphenoid.

4. The petrosal has the same morphological value as the mastoid ;
if one is not an integral part of the skull, neither is the other.

5. The nasal bones are not neurapophyses.

6. The branchial arches have the same morphological value as
the hyoid, and the latter as the mandibular are.

* T feel sure that [ met with this phrase somewhere, but I cannot recollect its
author,

> a IS Fei Rey emo

Geological Sociely. 4.39

7. The mandibular are is primitively attached behind the point of
exit from the skull, of the third division of the fifth nerve.

8. The premaxilla is originally totally distinct from the palato-
maxillary arcade.

9. The pectoral arch is originally totally distinct from the skull.

Starting on this basis, it might not be difficult to show that the
perfectly ossified skull is divisible into a series of segments, whose
analogy with vertebre is closer the nearer they lie to the occipital
region; but the relation is an analogy and not an affinity, and these
cephalic sclerotomes are not vertebrze.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

March 9, 1859.—Sir C. Lyell, V.P., in the Chair.

“Qn the Vegetable Structures in Coal.” By J. W. Dawson,
LL.D., F.G.S., Principal of M‘Gill College, Montreal.

After referring to the labours of others in the elucidation of the
history of coal, the author remarks that in ordinary bituminous coal
we recognize by the unaided eye laminz of a compact and more or
less lustrous appearance, separated by uneven films and layers of
fibrous anthracite or mineral charcoal. As these two kinds of
material differ to some extent in origin and state of preservation,
and in the methods of study applicable to them, he proceeds to treat
of his subject under two heads :—1st. The structures preserved in
the state of mineral charcoal. This substance consists of fragments
of prosenchymatous and vasiform tissues in a carbonized state,
somewhat flattened by pressure, and more or less impregnated with
bituminous and mineral matters derived from the surrounding mass.
It has resulted from the subaérial decay of vegetable matter; whilst
the compact coal is the product of subaqueous putrefaction, modified
by heat and exposure to air. The author proceeded (after describing
the methods used by him in examining mineral charcoal and coal)
to describe the tissues of Cryptogamous plants in the state of mineral
charcoal, Among these he mentions Lepidodendron and Ulodendron,
also disintegrated vascular bundles from the petioles of Ferns, the
veins of Stigmarian leaves, and from some roots or stipes. He then
describes tissues of Gymnospermous plants in the state of mineral
charcoal; especially wood with discigerous fibres and also with
scalariform tissue, such as that of Stigmaria and Calamodendron ;
and the author remarks that probably the so-called cycadeous tissue
hitherto met with in the coal has belonged to Sigillarie.

The next chief heading of the paper has reference to structures
preserved in the layers of compact coal, which constitutes a far
larger proportion of the mass than the mineral charcoal does. ‘The
laminz of pitch- or cherry-coal, says Dr. Dawson, when carefully
traced over the surfaces of accumulation, are found to present the
outline of flattened trunks. ‘This is also true to a certain extent of
the finer varieties of slate-coal ; but the coarse coal appears to con-
sist of extensive laminze of disintegrated vegetable matter mixed
with mud, When the coal (especially the more shaly varicties) is

AAO Geological Society,

held obliquely under a strong light, in the manner recommended by
Goeppert, the surfaces of the laminee of coal present the forms of
many well-known coal-plants, as Sigillaria, Stigmaria, Poacites (or
Neggerathia), Lepidodendron, Ulodendron, and rough bark, perhaps
of Conifers. When the coal is traced upward into the roof-shales, we
often find the laminz of compact coal represented by flattened coaly
trunks and leaves, now rendered distinct by being separated by clay.

The relation of erect trees to the mass of the coal, and the state
of preservation in which the wood and bark of these trees occur,—
the microscopic appearances of coal,—the abundance of cortical
tissue in the coal, associated with remains of herbaceous plants,
leaves, &c., are next treated of.

The author offers the following general conclusions :—

(1) With respect to the plants which have contributed the vege-
table matter of the coal, these are principally the Sigillarie and
Calumitee, but especially the former.

(2) The woody matter of the axes of Sigillarie and Calamiice
and of coniferous trunks, as well as the scalariform tissues of the
axes of the Lepidodendree and Ulodendree, and the woody and vas-
cular bundles of Ferns, appear principally in the state of mineral
charcoal. The outer cortical envelope of these plants, together with
such portions of their wood and of herbaceous plants and foliage as
were submerged without subaérial decay, occur as compact coal of
various degrees of purity, the cortical matter, owing to its greater
resistance to aqueous infiltration, affording the purest coal. The
relative amounts of all these substances found in the states of mine-
ral charcoal and compact coal depend principally upon the greater
or less prevalence of subaérial decay occasioned by greater or less
dryness of the swampy flats on which the coal accumulated.

(3) The structure of the coal accords with the view that its
materials were accumulated by growth without any driftage of
materials. ‘lhe Sigillarie and Calamitee, taii and branchless, and
clothed only with rigid linear leaves, formed dense groves and jun-
gles, in which the stumps and fallen trunks of dead trees became
resolved by decay into shells of bark and loose fragments of rotten
wood, which currents must have swept away, but which the most
gentle inundations, or even heavy rains, could scatter in layers over
the surface, where they gradually became imbedded in a mass of
roots, fallen leaves, and herbaceous plants.

(4) ‘The rate cf accumulation of coal was very slow. The cli-
mate of the period, in the northern temperate zone, was of such a
character that the true conifers show rings of growth not larger, or
much less distinct, than those of many of their northern congeners*.
The Sigillarie and Calamites were not, as often supposed, succulent
plants. ‘The former had, it is true, a very thick cellular inner bark ;
but their dense woody axes, their thick and nearly imperishable outer
bark, their scanty and rigid foliage would indicate no very rapid
growth. In the case of Sigill/arie, the variations in the leaf-scars
in different parts of the trunk, the intercalation of new ridges at the

* Paper ou Fossils from Noya Scotia, Proc. Geol. Soc. 1847.

Zoological Society. 441

surface representing that of new woody wedges in the axis, the
transverse marks left by the successive stages of upward growth, all
indicate that at least several years must have been required for the
growth of stems of moderate size. The enormous roots of these
trees, and the conditions of the coal-swamps, must have exempted
them from the danger of being overthrown by violence. ‘hey
probably fell, in successive generations, from natural decay; and,
making every allowance for other materials, we may safely assert
that every foot of thickness of pure bituminous coal] implies the quiet
growth and fall of at least fifty generations of Sigillaria, and there-
fore an undisturbed condition of forest-growth enduring through
many centuries. Further, there is evidence that an immense amount
of loose parenchymatous tissue, and even of wood, perished by decay ;
and we do not know to what extent even the most durable tissues
may have disappeared in this way; so that in many coal-seams we
may have only a very small part of the vegetable matter produced.

Lastly. The results stated in this paper refer to coal-beds of the
middle coal-measures. A few facts which I have observed lead me
to believe that in the thin seams of the lower coal-measures remains
of Neggerathia and Lepidodendron are more abundant than in those
of the middle coal-measures*. In the upper coal- measures similar
modifications may be expected. These differences have been toa
certain extent ascertained by Goeppert for some of the coal-beds of
Silesia, and by Lesquereux for those of Ohio; but the subject is
deserving of further investigation, more especially by the means pro-
posed in this paper, and which I hope, should time and opportunity
permit, to apply to the seventy-six successive coal-beds of the
South Joggins.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
July 27, 1858.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

DescripTion OF Riama, A New Genus or Lizarps, FORMING
A pDIsTINCT Famity. By Dr. Joun Epwarp Gray, F.RS.,
F.L.S., V.P.Z.S., Pres. Ent. Soc. etc.

Mr. Louis Fraser has lately sent to the British Museum a con-
siderable series of Lizards, Snakes, and Toads and Frogs from Gua-
yaquil, in spirits. Among other interesting species is an annulated
Lizard, which, as it cannot be referred to any of the existing families,
and has a very peculiar external appearance, must at the same time
be considered as the type of a new genus and new family.

This Lizard belongs to the section of Cyclosaure, which have a
distinct longitudinal fold along each side like the Zonuride ; but it
differs from the animal of that family in all the scales of the body
and tail being elongate, four-sided, placed in transverse rings and
regular longitudinal series, like the scales of the Amphishenide, while

* T may refer to my late paper on Devonian Plants from Canada for an exam-

ple of a still older coal made up principally of remains of Lycopodiaceous plants
of the genus Psilophyton.

442 Zoological Society :—

the scales of the back and tail of the Zonuride are all rhombic and
more or less distinctly keeled. It differs from the Amphisbenide in
having an elongated head, four distinct moderately strong limbs
(each furnished with five toes armed with claws), and broad square
shields on the central part of the belly and tail.

It differs from the genera of the Chalcide in the position of the
nostril (which in the genera of this family is large and placed in the
suture between the lower edge of the nasal and the upper edge of the
labial shield), and in the presence of exposed ears, which in that fa-
mily are entirely hidden under the skin.

These animals have the general form of the Lizards—their elon-
gated head furnished with regular shields, well developed eyes co-
vered with eyelids, well developed legs and feet, and a bifid tongue
with acute lobes, combined with small regular square or rather elon-
gated four-sided scales forming rings round the body. The scales of
the different rings are arranged in regular longitudinal series, smooth,
impressed, not imbricate one over the other, but like those of Am-
phisbena: indeed on looking at its back it might be almost taken for
an Amphisbena furnished with short legs ; but, unlike those animals,
the scales of the middle of the belly and the middle of the under side
of the body are of the same length, but twice as wide, as the other
scales, forming equal-sided square shields like those of the true La-
certide.

Their general appearance would lead one to the idea that they may
form a group intermediate between the Amphisbena and the Zonu-
riform Lizards, but evidently more nearly allied to the latter.

Family Rramip&.
The characters of the genus.

Genus Rrama.

Head elongate, with regular shields; labial shield short, broad.
Chin and cullet with large shields. T ongue scaly ; apex bifid ; lobes
acute. No strils lateral, in the front part of a single plate. Lyes
distinct, furnished with eyelids. Ears sunken, covered with small
scales. Throat with several distinct collars, the hinder largest.
Body and tail elongate, cylindrical ; sides with a narrow impressed
groove extending ee the axilla to the groin. The scales of the
back, sides of the belly, and upper part and sides of the tail, square,
elongate, four-sided, narrow, placed in equal-sized regular transverse
rings and longitudinal series ; of the middle of the belly and under
side of the tail broader (about twice as broad as the others), square.
Legs four, short, moderately strong. Toes 5:5: the front short,
subequal, claws short, blunt; the hind ones unequal ; the inner very
short, rudimentary; the outer elongate, placed lower on the foot
than the rest, claws longer, acute. Femoral pores few, distinct.
Tail elongate, cylindrical, Sailer fusiform, tapering to a fine point.
Vent aah two arched series of squarish shields in front.

The rings of dorsal scales are rather interrupted over the vertebral
line : on the nape between the shoulders and on the front part of the

Mr. P. L. Sclater on new species of American Birds. 413

back there is a line, or two or three series, of small seales ; but these
gradually become fewer and fewer, and in the hinder part of the
back the rings of scales are only interrupted by a very narrow
sinuous impressed line, which terminates over the loins. Iam not
certain whether this interruption of the rings is a character com-
mon to the genus, or a peculiarity of the individual under exa-
mination ; it is not to be observed on the upper surface of the tail.
A very narrow, indistinct, impressed line is generally to be observed
in the same situation in the genus Chirotes, and in some specimens
of Amphisbena.

The fronts of the fore legs and thighs are furnished with large
flat shields ; the rest of the legs, groin, and axillee are covered with
small granular scales. The head has three single shields, the second
aud third being separated by a frontal pair, placed between the
hinder parts of the last of the three pairs of superciliaries ; the sides
of the head are covered with three pairs of large polygonal shields ;
the temples with small polygenal shields.

RIAMA UNICOLOR.

Uniform lead-coloured in spirits. Tail longer than the body and
head, tapering to a fine point.

Hab. Ecuador (Mr. Louis Fraser).

Length: body and head 23, tail 34 inches.

It may be observed, that though the genera of the family Chal-
cide all agree in the form and situation of the nostrils between the
nasal and labial shields, and in the absence of the external ear, they
present two very distinct forms of scaling, forming at least two
tribes. Thus :—

1. The scales elongate, subquadrate, pointed behind ; the seales
in the rings alternating with each other, the points of the scales of
one ring being opposite to the suture between the scales in the next
ring.— Brachypodina: Brachypus.

2. The scales elongate, subquadrate, truncated at the end; the
scales of the different rings opposite each other, forming longitudinal
as well as transverse lines. The ventral and subcaudal shields broader
than the rest.—Chalcidina : Chalcis—the first having the shield like
Chirocolide and Anadiade, and the second like Cercosauride and
the genus Riama here described.

Another genus of this family, named Bachia, which is not in the
British Museum, is described as having narrow, smooth, six-sided
shields on the back, in nineteen longitudinal series.

November 9, 1858.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V. P., in the Chair.
CHARACTERS OF FivE New Species oF AMERICAN Birpbs.
By Paipre Lutruey Scruater, M.A.

1. EUCHLORNIS FRONTALIS.

Psittaceo-viridis, fronte et gutture flavis ; alis caudaque intus
nigris, extus viridi limbatis ; secundariis albo anguste termina-

Alb Zoological Society :—

tis: ventre medio flavo variegato: rostro fuscescenti-nigro,
pedibus pallide flavis.

Long. tota 6°5, alee 3°3, caudee 2:5.

JTab. Bolivia (Bridges).

Mus. Derbiano.

I have enumerated the seven known species of this beautiful
group, under the description of Luchlornis melanolema, in the ‘ Aun-
nals of Natural History’ for June 1856. I there used the generic
name Pipreola for them, thinking then that Swainson’s Pipreola
chlorolepidota probably belonged to the genus. But after again
considering Swainson’s description, I must acknowledge that the
point is very doubtful, and, until it is cleared up, it is perhaps
better to employ De Filippi’s term Lwchlornis for the genus.

It is easy to recognize the present species of Huchlornis by its
yellow front and blackish bill, which are possessed by no other mem-
ber of the group. In size it is also inferior to all except Huchlornis
Sclateri, Cornalia. The only example I have ever seen was pro-
cured by Bridges in Bolivia, and received through Mr. Cuming by
the late Lord Derby in 1846. It now ornaments the Derby Museum
at Liverpool, and has been lent me, along with some other rare S.
American birds, through the liberality of the Trustees of that Insti-
tution, so that I now have the pleasure of submitting it to the exa-
mination of the Society.

2. TURDUS LEUCAUCHEN.

Supra nigricanti-cinereus, alis et cauda saturatioribus ; capite
toto et gula nigris, hac albo striata; collo antico pure albo ;
abdomine toto pallide cinereo, ventre medio crissoque albis ;
tectricibus subalaribus pallide ochracescentibus ; rostro flavo,
pedibus pallide brunneis.

Long. tota 9:0, alee 4°6, caude 3°8.

fIab. In Guatemala.

Mus. P.L.S.

This is one of the numerous allies of Turdus crotopezus of Brazil
and 7’. assimilis of Mexico. It is however a very distinct species,
easily recognizable amongst them by its dark cinereous colour, con-
spicuously white neck-mark, and yellow bill. My example was ob-
tained from Mr. Leadbeater. Others similar are in Mr. Gould’s
collection.

3. GEOTHLYPIS SPECIOSA.

Saturate flavo-oleaginea ; capite, precipue ad latera, cum regione
auriculari nigris ; alarum remigibus fusco-nigris : subtus vivide
flava, lateribus brunnescentioribus, tectricibus subalaribus
flavis ; rostro nigro, pedibus nigricanti-carneis. 2 Supra oli-
vacea unicolor, subtus brunnescenti-flava, lateraliter olivascens.

Long. tota 5°3, alee 2°4, caudee 2°3.

Hab. In Mexico.

I found an adult male, a young male, and a female of this pretty

Yellow-throat among some duplicates lately obtained by exchange

Mr. P. L. Sclater on new species of American Birds. 445

from the Museum of Geneva, which were out of the fine collection
made by M. de Saussure during his recent travels in Mexico. These
speciinens had been wrongly identified with Geothlypis trichas, from
which the black head of the male and want of the white band, not to
speak of minor differences, render it easily distinguishable. The
female, however, is not unlike the female of G. trichas, but of a
more brownish yellow below. In form this species is rather more
tenuirostral, and the tarsi, toes, and claws are slightly longer. The
third primary is slightly shorter than the fourth and fifth.

4. CYCLORHIS FLAVIPECTUS.

Olivaceo-viridis ; capite cinereo, pileo saturatiore ; fronte, loris
et superciliis elongatis rubris : subtus lete flavus, mento summo,
ventre crissoque pure albis ; rostri mandibula superiore brunnea,
inferiore nigro-plumbea, apice pallescente ; pedibus pallide car-
neis.

Long. tota 6:0, alee 2°8, caudee 2°2.

Hab. In ins. Trinit., Venezuela; et rep. Nov. Grenad.

Until I obtained examples of the true Cyclorhis guianensis from
Guiana and Cayenne, I mistook the present bird for that species.
On comparison they are quite distinct, the Cyclorhis guianensis
having the head pure cinereous, the yellow colour below confined to
the fore-neck and sides of the breast and of a different tinge, and the
legs lead-colour, and being besides of smaller dimensions. Of the
present bird I have examples from Trinidad, from Venezuela collected
by M. Aug. Sallé between La Guayra and Caraccas, from 8. Martha
received from M. Verreaux, and from Bogota collections.

I now recognize at least six distinct species of this purely Neo-
tropical group (some of which have been sadly confounded together
by modern systematists), each occupying a distinct geographic area,
namely—

1. guianensis, (Gm.), ex Guiana et Brazil. Bor.

2. nigrirostris, Lafr., ex Nov. Gren. int.

3. flavipectus, mihi, ex Trinit. ins. Venezuela et Nov. Gren.
littorali.

4. flaviventris, Lafr., ex Guatemala et Mex. Merid.

». ochrocephala, Tsch., ex Bras. Mer. Orient.

6. viridis, Vieill., ex Paraguaya et Boliv.

The last two species are very different, as may be seen at a glance,
and yet have been always confounded together. In the Brazilian
species the bill is of a pale reddish horn-colour. In the Paraguay
and Bolivian species it is much more elevated and compressed, and
has a large dark lead-coloured blotch at the base.

5. CINCLODES BIFASCIATUS.

Supra fulvescenti-brunneus, supereciliis elongatis albis ; alis nigri-
canti-brunneis albo bifasciutis, tectricibus omnibus dorso con-
coloribus ; cauda nigra, rectricibus tribus extinis albo termi-
natis ; subtus grisescenti-albus ; hypochondriis, ven're imo et

446 Miscellaneous.

erisso pallide rufescentibus : rostro nigro, mandibula inferiore
ad basin brunnescente, pedibus brunneis.

Long. tota 8:0, alee 4°1, caude 3°3, tarsi 1-2.

Hab. In Bolivia (Bridges).

Mus. Derbiano et Brit.

This fine species of Ciaclodes is quite typical in form, though it
departs somewhat in colouring from the uniform appearance of Cin-
clodes patagonicus and its allies. In this respect it approaches Cin-
clodes palliatus (Tsch.), and I was at first almost inclined to believe
that it might be referable to that species. It is in fact just recon-
cileable with the characters as given in Tschudi’s ‘Conspectus Avium’
(Wiegm. Arch. 1844, p. 281). But turning to the ‘ Fauna Peruana,’
we find a plate representing a bird with the apical portion of all the
tail-feathers white. On the other hand, in the letterpress of the
same work, the tail-feathers are described “‘ ax der Basalhilfte rein
weiss, tm tibrigen verlaufen schwarz,” and in the following sentence
““Schwanz schwarz.’ I cannot undertake to reconcile these three
conflicting accounts of the colouring of the tail-feathers ; but if any
one of the three be correct*, the present bird must be quite different.
It may further be noticed that the underside of Tschudi’s species is
represented both by figure and description as ‘‘ pure white.” The
two white bands in the wing of Cinclodes bifasciatus are formed, one
by the bend of the wing and distinct exterior edging of the feathers
of the spurious wiag being white, and the second by a broad white
space, which occupies the basal portion of all the secondaries except
the outermost, and passes obliquely across the inner primaries, ter-
minating at the fourth from the outside, and leaving the three outer
primaries wholly unmarked. The fourth primary is marked only on
the inner web. There is a specimen of this bird in the British
Museum, from the same source as the bird described.

MISCELL ANEOUS.

On the Stomachal Filaments of the Meduse.
By D. Fritz Miuuer.

In the higher Discophora, in the families of the Rhizostomide, Me-
dusidee, Pelagide, and Charybdeidee, we have long been acquainted
with groups of tentaculiform filaments, endowed wat a slow vermi-
form movement, covered with vibratile cilia, and more or less abun-
dantly furnished with urticating organs. They appear to occur in
all the members of the above = brerelblee: and to constitute the only
character by which these are distinguished from the lower Medusze
(Cr yptocarpe, Esehsch., Gymnophthalmata, Forbes).

The opinions as to the import of these filaments are various.
Their presence in the vicinity of the generative organs in the first
three families caused them to be regarded as tentaculiform appendages
of these, and consequently as connected with the generative function.

* For other instauces of the untrustworthiness of the plates of Tschudi’s book,
see P. Z. S. 1854, p. 248, & 1558, p. 75. Dr. Gunther informs me that the Ba-
trachia there figured are also quite unrecognizable.

~

Miscellaneous. 44.7

Gegenbaur, who describes them in Nausitho® and Charybdea as
hollow filaments standing in connexion with the cavity of the stomach,
regards them as reservoirs of the fluids moving in the gastro-vascular
system. Milne-Edwards indicates them as biliary canals in Charybdea.
Leuckart compares them with the mesenterial filaments of the Actinia,
indicated by him as kidney-like secretory organs. In all cases, how-
ever, they seem to have been regarded as hollow, and as opening freely
from the gastro-vascular system, outwardly or into the several cavities.

The author had the opportunity of observing these filaments in
two species of Tamoya, in a Rhizostoma, and in a large Chrysaora.
In Tamoya the generative organs are situated in the wide lateral
pouches of the stomach, at a distance from the group of stomachal
filaments, which are visible to the naked eye as opake streaks in the
membrane of the stomach ; in this case, therefore, we cannot suppose
that there is any close relation between the organs. In all four spe-
cies the filaments are solid, and directed into the cavity of the sto-
mach: the latter fact is especially easy of proof in Chrysaora, in
which the filaments attain a length of several inches; the former is
rendered particularly distinct by treatment with solution of chromic
acid, when the cortical layer may easily be brushed off from the solid
central cord, which is transparent, and, in fresh filaments, certainly
appears like a cavity. This renders Gegenbaur’s explanation im-
possible as regards the species observed by the author.

It appeared to him more probable that the stomachal filaments
were connected with digestion. To confirm or contradict this sup-
position, he removed the groups of filaments from a living Tamoya
hoplonema, \aid them on some muscles from the claw of a Crab and
a fragment of the posterior part of an Alpheus, and poured over them
a little sea-water. Corresponding pieces were laid in pure sea-water.
The latter had undergone no perceptible change in ten or twelve
hours ; but of the flesh under the influence of the stomachal filaments,
that of the Alpheus was completely, and that of the Crab almost
completely, dissolved to form a turbid fluid: the blackish-green shell
of the Alpheus had become reddish ; a slimy residue on the chitinous
plate, from which the muscles of the Crab’s claw arise, still exhibited
its muscular nature under the microscope. The filaments still con-
tinued fresh, their cilia were vibrating, and they showed the ordinary
slow vermiform movement. :

The author considers it more probable that the filaments produce
a peculiar secretion different from that of the rest of the stomach,
than that they serve merely to increase the digestive surface of the
stomach, as he found on the surface of the filaments and in the
surrounding fluid, in Tamoya, wregular roundish corpuscles, of
0-01 mill. in diameter, with dark outlmes, which did not oceur in
the other parts of the stomach.

The occurrence of urticating organs in these filaments is very re-
markable. In Tamoya, Chrysaora, &c., they may perhaps serve for
the destruction of living prey; but what is their office in the central
cavity of the polystomatous Rhizostomidee, which is far removed
from the orifices of the anus ?—Siebold und Killiker’s Zeitschrift,
Dec. 20, 1858, p. 542.

448 Miscellaneous.

Tenacity of Life in Snails.

Mr. B. M. Wright has lately sent to the British Museum two
living examples of the Desert Snail, Helix desertorum, which appear
to have been dormant for the last four years. They were collected
by Mr. Vernédi, of Treherne House, Hampstead, who states that m
May 1854, on his transit through the Desert of Egypt, and while
stopping at one of the stations, he found a heap of thorn bushes,
such as the camels eat, lying in a corner of the building ; these
bushes were rather thickly studded with the snail-shells, so that in
a few minutes he picked off fifteen or twenty specimens, which he
carried home and locked up in a drawer. They remained undis-
turbed till the present month, when two were given to Mr. Wright,
who tried with success the experiment of reviving them; and after-
wards Mr. Vernédi himself succeeded with two of the others.

Sept. 20, 1858.

April 1859.

In June 1855, I received from Mr. Wilton two specimens of Helix
candidissima, and one of H. aperta, which I placed in a glass box,
intending to test their tenacity of life. They remained quiescent,
without food or change of air, until November 1856, when they were
immersed in water and revived for a few hours, but returned to their
former dormant condition without taking any food. In July 1857
the Helix aperta was required for dissection; and at the same time
another individual of H. candidissima and one of H. vermicularis
were placed in the box. These dates were in each case written on
the shells with pencil. Last Michaelmas (1858) the experiment
terminated, unintentionally ; for, having conveyed the box to the
Museum, the snails were all excited to activity by the warmth of my
pocket and the shaking they experienced. They are still alive, under
a bell-glass, along with the Desert snails before mentioned, and speci-
mens of two examples of Helix serpentina, brought from Pisa by
Mr. Hamilton, and several of Helix vulgata, from Madeira, by Mr.
J. Y. Johnsun.—S. P. Woopwarp.

On a new species of Synallaxis from the Republic of Ecuador.
By Puriuip Lurytey Scuater, M.A.

SYNALLAXIS ANTISIENSIS.

Supra terricolori-brunnea ; loris, ciliis et striga superciliart
albis ; pileo, alis extus et caudarufis: subtus dilutior, gutture
et pectore antico albis, hoc sensim ventrem versus cinerascente ;
rostro carneo, supra nigricante ; pedibus nigricanti-fuscis.

Long. tota 6°1, alee 2°8, caudz 3:0.

Cuenca, Nov. 1857, 1 specimen. ‘‘Irides hazel; legs and feet
greenish ; nails flesh-coloured. Climbs up and down and round the
branches of trees like a Certhia.”’

This apparently new Syzal/avisis most nearly allied to S. pallida,
Max., but may be distinguished by its larger size, white throat, and
earthy-brown plumage.— Proc. Zool. Soc. Nov. 9, 1858.

2h A ON ALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES. }

No. 18. JUNE 1859.

XLIV.—On the Increase of Madrepores. By Mrs. Toynne.
With Notes by P. H. Gossz, F.R.S.

[With a Plate. |
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
GENTLEMEN,

We know so little of the reproduction of our native Caryo-
phylliacea, that any mite of authentic information on the subject
would be welcomed by the zoologist. A series of observations,
therefore, so extensive as those recorded in the following Notes,
so uninterrupted, so fortunate in their results, and so intelli-
gently watched, cannot but be of great value. The MS. was
kindly put into my hands by the lady who observed the facts,
about three years since, with the generous permission to use it
as I saw good. I had intended, in consequence, to enrich the
pages of my ‘Actinologia Britannica’ with these memoirs ;_ but
I find that I could do so only by considerably abridging them ;
and as I judge that their scientific value is such that they ought
to be published zm eatenso, I beg to hand them to you.

[ add a few words of comment of my own at the end of the
Notes, together with a letter from Mrs. Thynne, containing
additional evidence.

I am, Gentlemen,
Your obedient Servant,

Torquay, April 6, 1859. P. H. Gosse.

On the Increase of Madrepores. By Mrs. Tuynne.

1. In the autumn of 1846, when touring through Devon-
shire, I first met with the living Madrepore. Having for many
years derived much pleasure from the study of geology, I felt

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. mi, 29

450 Mrs. Thynne and Mr. Gosse on the Increase of Madrepores.

great interest in seeing a living species of little creatures so in-
timately connected with that science. 1 procured about thirty
of them, to watch and admire during a few weeks’ residence at
Torquay, and felt so much desire to show them to a friend in
London, that I determined to try whether they would not sur-
vive the journey, though it was rendered more difficult by my
intention of passing three weeks at Clifton on my way to town.
I provided myself with a new stone jar in basket-work, and six
gallons of pure sea-water taken from a deep part of the Channel.
With a needle and thread I fixed the Madrepores on a large
sponge, that there might be no damage from collision, and then
placed them in a glass jar filled to the brim with water, and tied
down with a bladder. This method was perfectly successful.
During the journey, I had the great pleasure of seeing them
expand their tentacula most happily; and they arrived both at
Clifton and London in a most flourishing state. My next con-
sideration was as to the possibility of keeping them alive, and this
I accomplished in the followmg manner. | placed them in glass
bowls, holding about three pints of water each, which I changed
every other day; and as I could not have a continual supply
sufficient for such a demand, I thought of having it aérated by
pouring it backwards and forwards through a small watering-
pot, before an open window, for half or three-quarters of an
hour, between each time of using it. This was doubtless a
fatiguing process; but I had a little maid, who, besides bemg
anxious to oblige me, thought it rather an amusement ; so that as
the service was cheerfully performed, it was also done well; and
the exertion was diminished by her standing for only ten minutes
or a quarter of an hour at one time. At the expiration of three
months, although I could discover no deterioration of the water,
I thought it safe to send my stone jar to be refilled; and this J
continued to do so long as I kept a collection in London.

2. For six or seven months the little Madrepores had no other
food than the water supplied; but, as they then looked rather
thin, I fed them with boiled shrimps cut very fine. which soon
restored them to their usual beauty.

3. In the spring of 1847, I wished to try whether I could
adjust the balance between antmal and vegetable life, and sent
for shells and small pieces of rock, to which living sea-weed was
attached : on these shells, &c., were sure to be many Zoophytes
and other animals, so that IT obtained a very various and curious
collection of marine creatures. I had: a quantity of microscopic
Corallines, which multiplied very fast ; Serpule, that rapidly
elongated their stony cases ; some Annelides, Ophiure, and a
great many beautiful little things for which I could find no
name.

VX

Mrs. Thynne and Mr. Gosse on the Increase of Madrepores. 451

4. On one piece of rock was the first germ of a living Sponge.
I watched the shooting forth of its spicula with the greatest
interest. It was of very fine texture, and grew to the size of a
hazel nut. In the course of the next winter, from want of mo-
tion in the water, it had become so covered with dust, that I did
not know whether it was alive or dead; but in the following
June, a bright spot appeared on one side, and it threw forth a
sporule, which attached itself to the rock; and in a short time
a full-grown young Sponge stood beside its parent.

5. I placed this Sponge in a darkened room, and found the
spicula grew most on whichever side was turned to the light.
From this time I regularly placed sea-weed in my glass bowls ;
but, as I was afraid | might not keep the exact balance required,
I still had the water refreshed by aération.

6. I do not know from which, or whether it was from both
causes, that my little flock continued to thrive so much; but I
had not many deaths, and they might be from natural causes.
A Nereis propagated by gemmation*, and the Caryophyllie
regularly threw out their ova at the usual season. ‘These ova lay
quietly upon whatever they were thrown on for one or two days,
when they began to rotate, at first slowly, and then more quickly;
but I could not secure them, as they were so fine that they
passed through or adhered to anything through which I strained
the water; in the mass, to the naked eye, they looked lke fine
dust.

7. A week or two after one of these ejectments of ova, I dis-
covered with my glass what I at first thought were minute clus-
ters of ova, though, on touching them, I found they were really
the pearl-like tips of two young Madrepores; but as the piece
of rock on which they were fixed had not been in my possession
many weeks, I could not decide whether they were born in the
ocean, or were derived from ova which might have adhered.
However, as they grew in years, they so exactly resembled one
of the older ones, both in the precise shade of colour and the cen-
tral star, that I felt convinced that they were truly town-bred.
The Madrepores vary so much in their shade of colour, that
(excepting the pure white ones) I never procured two full-grown
ones exactly alike, both in the centre and the outward part.

8. In this manner I maintained my marine collection in Lon-
don for nearly three years; and it was examined by very many
professed naturalists and other persons interested in natural

* Tt was the lower [hinder} part of the animal which came to separate
existence. Two red spots, which afterwards became eyes, were the first
indications of change. [This mode of increase among the Annelida, which
has been denied by a modern naturalist, I have myself repeatedly witnessed
in different species of Nereis, Syllis, and Nais.—P.H.G. |

9O*

~~

452 Mrs. Thynne and Mr. Gosse on the Increase of Madrepores.

history during two or three months in the spring of 1849.
After this time, I went to reside by the sea-side for eight
months in the year. I then took my favourites with me, and
pursued my researches in the marine kingdom under ordinary
circumstances. The two young Madrepores were not in my
collection in 1849; they were hatched when I again had it with
me in London for a few months in the spring of 1850.

Some Account of the earliest years of two Madrepores.
[Extracts from a Note-book. |

9. London, April 11th, 1850.—This morning I discovered with
my glass, on a small piece of rock to which a Madrepore was
attached, two minute spots, which I thought were clusters of ova.
On touching them with the feathered part of a pen, they were
apparently instantly transformed into specks of yellow jelly,
scarcely visible to the naked eye. Further observations enabled
me to decide that what I had mistaken for clusters of ova were
the white tips of the tentacula of two young Madrepores.

10. April 20th.—I wished to ascertam whether my young
Madrepores would yet take any visible food. I scraped some
boiled shrimp to powder, and, when their tiny tentacula were
expanded, let it fall through the water, and was greatly amused
to see with what avidity they seized it. They were far more
voracious than the old ones.

ll. Tenby, June 12th.—TI left London June 8th, and took
the Madrepores with me; they have borne a journey to Tenby
in safety.

12. September 80th.—My young Madrepores have undoubt-
edly increased in size, without, as yet, having formed any polypi-
dom ; they are three times as large as the full-grown ones, and,
when fully expanded, would cover a half-crown piece. Can this
extraordinary growth arise from their having been kept warmer
and better fed than they might have been in their natural state ?
They have also the power of locomotion, though they are not
actively disposed ; and the only exertion they have made has
been to remove out of the way of each other, or of any piece of
sea-weed or other obstruction that appeared to interfere with
their comfortable enlargement. I have changed their water
every morning, and fed them every other day with shrimps,
prawns, or raw mussels cut very fine. They thrive best on raw
mussels.

13. October 3rd.—One of the young Madrepores has opened
its mouth to an extraordinary width, and will not close it upon
food that I place within it. Still, its colour is so clear, and it
altogether looks so healthy, that I have (perhaps rashly) asserted

Mrs. Thynne and Mr. Gosse on the Increase of Madrepores. 453

to a laughing friend that it is quite well, notwithstanding its
singular appearance.

14. October 5th.—The mouth is so distended, that a four-
penny piece might be laid inside it. Indeed, the creature would
have taken the form of a ring, were it not for the skin or in-
tegument which is the lower part of the animal covering the
surface of the rock. It appears also as though it were going to
tear itself asunder into four unequal portions; and the white
convoluted threads, or vermiform filaments, of which they have
such an abundance, lie on the base beyond the edge of the mouth
(see Pl. XVII. fig. 1). I suppose it must really be dying; or
can it be a form of spontaneous fission ?

15. October 6th.—The little creature is now nearly torn
asunder. In one part it is only united by an attenuated thread,
which the least movement of the water would break. On this
thread are the tips of two tentacula (fig. 2).

16. October 7th.—The thread is quite broken, and the two
ends which it united have curled round to meet those parts
which are dividing on the right and left. Part of the base is
rent, and the opposite division is much narrower (fig. 3).

17. October 9th.—The base is rent in two, and the division
at the top is quite broken. The two ends have turned round to
meet those parts which are breaking on the right and left.
These four parts stand opposite each other—a large one and a
small one at present slightly united (figs. 4 and 5).

18. October 12th.—The pair on the right have quite sepa-
rated, and the ends of each portion have become united by a
new membrane, which was at first dirty white, but is now be-
ginning to assume the beautiful bright apricot-colour of the
other part of the little creature. The pair on the left are not
yet quite asunder. They have the appearance of four distinct
Madrepores, though not of the same size. Each one takes food
that is presented to it, though the mouth is at present entirely
on one side, part of it being formed of the new membrane (figs.
6 and 7).

19. October 25th.—The mouth is becoming more in the
centre; tips of new tentacula are developing on the new mem-
brane, and also many more between the old tentacula (fig. 8).

The second Madrepore is passing through the same process
of spontaneous fission.

20. December 16th.—The mouth of the Madrepores is now
about half-way towards the centre. They have removed more
than an inch from each other. The smallest Madrepore, after
its subdivision, Oct. 12th, contained sixteen old tentacula, as |
have drawn it (fig. 7); at the present date it has eighty-five.

21. March 22nd, 1851.—Tomorrow I leave Tenby for London ;

454 Mrs. Thynne and Mr. Gosse on the Increase of Madrepores.

and I have decided upon leaving my Madrepores in the care of
a servant, who I hope will follow my directions. As I am afraid
to trust her discretion in feeding them, I have desired the water
to be changed twice every day instead. They will no doubt find
plenty of sustenance in the water at this season. They are all
in excellent health, but much larger than any adult British
Madrepore. The mouth is now quite in the centre.

22. June 20th.—I have returned to Tenby, and find the little
Madrepores quite well ; a further fission has taken place—several
of them have again subdivided into four; and, from their ap-
pearance, I am convinced all might have done so, had they been
left to themselves; but the servant was so alarmed at their
“coming to pieces,” as she thought, that she surrounded them
with little pieces of rock, to keep them together. This was a
fatal mistake, as it prevented their having space to separate ;
but it did answer the purpose she intended,—for some of them
in consequence divided only into ¢wo and others into three. I
make a drawing of one which has divided into three, and which
evidently shows the intention of nature (fig. 9).

23. However, I have many perfect specimens, and I hope
they will indicate what the others would have been. There are
at present no symptoms of their becoming fixtures; but whilst
subdivision continues, I should suppose the period for doing so
cannot have arrived. In anything further I may have to relate,
I shall call those which divided into four, perfect specimens, and
the others imperfect ones. They are now more than twelve
months old.

24, June 25th.—I have now a curious circumstance to de-
scribe: a perfect specimen had attached itself on one side to
one of the small pieces of rock the servant had placed to prevent
separation (on which account I did not remove it), and the oppo-
site side adhered to the main rock. The central part of the little
creature was unattached, and rather hollow. The mouth was
still quite on one side, and the new part, which had grown after
the last division, had not yet assumed the darker hue of the
older portion. By accident the little piece of rock had been
slightly moved, and the animal inconveniently stretehed. It
did not detach itself from one end or the other, as 1 should have
thought it would have done, but immediately commenced sub-
division, first in the centre of the older portion, and then on each
side of the new part (fig. 10). In two days the process was com-
plete; and I have now three perfect Madrepores for that indi-
vidual one; one of them is composed entirely of the new part,
and is a complete speck, all pale in colour; another is attached
to the loose piece of rock, and the other to the main rock.

25. June 27th.—On a perfect specimen I find a gemmule, a

Mrs. Thynne and Mr. Gosse on the Increase of Madrepores. 455

perfect young one, which, when expanded, is nearly the size of a
small pea, and has fifteen tentacula; it is attached to the lower
membrane of the mother Madrepore, which is turned up (PI. X VII.
fig. 11)*. The Madrepores seldom adhere so closely to the rock,
and with such a fine, firm edge, as the Actinize do. Sometimes
the young one withdraws into the parent, and then a darkish
spot is all that is visible.

26. July 1st.—lI find two other gemmules, one on a perfect
specimen, the other on an imperfect one.

27. July 6th—A perfect specimen has again divided—this
time into two parts. Two of the imperfect ones have also now
divided, as they should have done earlier.

28. July 12th.—Another gemma on a perfect specimen.

29. July 15th.—A perfect specimen, on which is a gemma,
has subdivided into two. The gemma expanded itself most
happily during the process, and seemed quite unconscious of
qny disturbance. All the gemmee grow from the lowest [basal]
membrane of the Madrepore, the same as the first I described

§ 25].

30. July 27th.—Another perfect specimen, on which is also
a gemmule, has divided into three parts. It appeared to make
a most decided effort to separate into four. I thought the one
mentioned July 6th did so: this time, three is the result. In
their natural state, the motion of the water must assist the
fission.

31. August 6th.—Since my last date, the imperfect specimen,
on which was a gemmule, and another perfect specimen, on
which was also a gemmule, have both divided into three por-
tions, the gemmules, as before, evincing no consciousness of the
occurrence.

32. August 10th.—One of the portions of the perfect speci-
men which I described as dividing into two parts (July 6th) has
again separated into two; and the last of my imperfect ones has
subdivided since my last date. The gemmules assist in finding
food for themselves—at least I judge so from the occasionally
rapid contraction of the tentacula; and they take mussel with
much avidity if I give it them. I think they also share the
sustenance provided by the mother, as when I feed her, they
dilate themselves afterwards in the same manner.

33. August 15th.—I see in three of the gemmules a little
knot of vermiform filaments; but they are large m proportion _
to the little animal, so that I cannot decide whether they belong
to the parent or the young one. The outer covering of the
young ones is so very transparent, that I can see any opake
object within them....

* Apparently the base reverted at its edge.—P. H. G.

456 Mrs. Thynne and Mr. Gosse on the Increase of Madrepores.

34. August 18th.—One of the gemmules has divided into
two parts; one half has separated from the parent, and has
twenty-five tentacula, and the mouth on one side, as when the
older ones divide ; the other half remains attached to the mother.

35. September Ist.—Another gemmule has disengaged itself
from the parent. In this instance it has left no twin brother
behind. It has thirty-four tentacula fully developed, and there
are white spots where others are coming.

36. September 16th.—Another gemma. The little speck of a
Madrepore composed entirely of new growth, which I described
June 25th, has grown to the size of a fourpenny piece, and has
just subdivided again into four.

37. October 11th.—The gemmule described as separating
from the parent (Sept. Ist) has subdivided into two parts.

38. October 19th.—My little flock increases daily. I have
now eighty-three Madrepores, seven of which are gemmules.
The gemmules resemble the others in a very short time. I know
them apart only from their situations. I shall be curious to see
whether they become fixtures at the same time.

39. October 24th.—The half of the gemmule mentioned
(August 18th) as remaining attached to the parent has separated
from it.

40. December 7th.—The half of the gemmule which sepa-
rated from the parent (August 18th) is now dividing into three.
The other half, which detached itself October 24th, is at the
same time dividing into two. Therefore this first gemmule,
which I discovered June 27th, has now multiplied into five.

41. In looking over my Notes, I find I have omitted to men-
tion an appearance peculiar to the young Madrepores: they
have, all of them more or less, between the several rows of ten-
tacula and the mouth, patches of a milk-white fluid or substance ;
it first appears in minute specks, which by multiplying or uniting
form variously shaped patches, in some cases almost cover-
ing the entire space between the several rows of tentacula and
the mouth, and in others forming a broken or sometimes con-
nected ring, of uneven width, just within the tentacula. In
many of them it is so dense that it looks quite like chalk. After
fission, the new part is at first without it, but it soon appears.
The gemmules also have it very early. Can this be the mate-
rial for the future polypidom? All my young Madrepores have
four circles of tentacula.

42. Feb. 1&th, 1852.—During the day, seven of my adult
Madrepores have at intervals been ejecting a whitish-blue fluid,
resembling wood-smoke*. By first elevating the mouth and

* This was doubtless the spermatic fluid of the males. See my ‘ Actino-
logia Britannica,’ pp. 99 and 100.—P. H. G.

Mrs. Thynne and Mr. Gosse on the Increase of Madrepores. 457

then suddenly contracting it, they throw a stream three or four
inches from them, which falls slowly through the water to the
bottom of the glass bowl, where it looks like mist resting on the
glass. A few eggs are occasionally thrown out with it. One
would think they had some curious sympathy with each other,
that so many of them should be similarly engaged exactly at the
same moment. I find it mentioned in Dr. Johnston’s ‘ British
Zoophytes’ that the ova of the Caryophyllia are discharged
through openings between the tentacula. My observation does
not confirm this, as I have frequently seen the eggs within the
tentacula so close as to be in masses ; but they have always been
expelled from them by retraction, and invariably escaped through
the mouth. The season for discharging the ova is between
January and March.

43. Of the adult Madrepores that I procured at Torquay six
years since, some have died, perhaps from the course of nature ;
but others have very much grown. They have enlarged their
polypidoms, and the tentacula are an inch long.

44. May 2nd, 1852.—I have now 278 young Madrepores,
derived from those two mentioned April 11th, 1850; and they
are still subdividing so fast, that every day adds materially to
their number. A marble bath is the only “suitable accommo-
dation ” (as house agents say) that I can think of for such a
rapidly increasing family. However, I am unable to see the
result, as I am obliged to leave the coast, and my thoughts and
leisure will be so entirely occupied with more serious duties,
that I cannot encumber myself with even a part of my flock.
I shall therefore commit my much-admired little favourites to the
ocean, in the sheltered and rocky cove of Waterwinch, and hope
they will form a colony on these shores. In future years, should
opportunity occur, I shall make a point of looking after them.
They have at present given no sign of forming a polypidom,
unless the white patches I have described can be considered an
indication ; and they are now two years old: but as my adults
have considerably enlarged and elongated their habitations under
the same treatment, I think I may conclude that the young
ones would have formed one also, had the natural period for so
doing arrived.

45. The Madrepores thus appear to have three modes of re-
production: in the course of the first year, by spontaneous
fission; during the second, by very frequent fission (every few
weeks), and by gemmules also; and when adult, by ova. Iam
not surprised at the rapid growth of the coral islands.

46. It is very evident that the young Madrepores have not
arrived at maturity, though they are two years old, as the ten-

458 Mrs. Thynne and Mr. Gosse on the Increase of Madrepores.

tacles, though very abundant in number, are shorter and more
slender than those of the adults.

47, When the adult Madrepores become old or unhealthy,
the tentacles diminish in number ; those nearest the mouth dis-
appear first. I have had some with only one circle on the outer
edge. They do not live long in this state; perhaps one reason
may be that they have fewer means of procuring food.

48. I was formerly rather surprised at the very different sizes
of the adult Madrepores. I have some with the polypidom not
more than a quarter of an inch in diameter, and I used to con-
sider whether they could be juveniles ; but sometimes the height
of the stem [column]seemed to preclude such an inference, and yet
in all save size they appeared alike. Now I fancy I understand it.
They probably divide as long as possible ; and occasionally, from
roughness of the rock, some very small portions are left, with
perhaps not six of the old tentacula (I had one with only three
of the old tentacula, and yet it became perfect) ; then, when by
the law of their nature they are compelled to fix their habitation
for life, such little creatures can only form or require propor-
tionate polypidoms, though they are quite as old, and of the
same species, as those of larger s1Ze.

Annotations on the above. By P. H. Gossr.

In the foregoing observations, Mrs. Thynne has assumed that
the two animals whose growth and repeated subdivision she has
so graphically sketched were Madrepores of the species so com-
mon on the Devonshire coast, and known to naturalists as Cya-
thina (or Caryophyllia) Smithii. On reference to § 7, we find
that she did not actually witness the origination of these two
specimens, but found them, in a very infantile state, on a piece
of rock which had been introduced mto her aquarium sub-
sequently to the original Torquay Caryophyllie. The growth
of Madrepores through a period exceeding two years, and the
attamment by them of dimensions far exceeding those of any
specimen of undoubted Caryophylliia on record, without the least
apparent tendency to form a corallum, were facts so new and
strange—to me at least—that I could not help scrutinizing with
some scepticism the evidence of the assumed identity of species.

Moreover, I had by me some coloured drawings which I had
carefully taken from the specimen of Corynactis heterocera which
Mr. Thompson had described in the ‘ Annals of Nat. Hist.’ for
April 1855, and was forcibly struck with the resemblance borne
by Mrs. Thynne’? s figures to that soft-bodied Caryophylhacean, in
size, form, colour, and general appearance and arrangement of

Mrs. Thynne and Mr. Gosse on the Increase of Madrepores. 459

the tentacles; while in some points the figures in question dif-
fered from the Corynactis and agreed with Caryophyllia.

Under these circumstances the suspicion occurred to me, that
possibly the young animals whose history she had pursued
might have had no connexion with her Caryophyllia, but were
the progeny of either the above-named or some other allied, but
as yet unrecorded, species of Corynactis*. And this suspicion
I took the liberty of suggesting to my kind informant, with
my drawings of the Corynactis, for her consideration. I was
favoured, in reply, with the following communication from that
lady, which certainly does seem to warrant the correctness of her
conclusions :—

Mrs. Thynne to Mr. Gosse.

7 West Mall, Clifton, April 12th, 1856.

lara ater You understood my Notes quite right, in that I said
my young Caryophylle did not, during two years, form any coral-
lum; and I am much shocked you should suppose [ could thmk
amiss an y question or doubt that has arisen in your mind, as my
observations are of course liable to error; and though I feel sure
no naturalist who had seen them would have hesitated as to their
species, now you mention it, I am not surprised that any one
who had not, should do so. I will give you a further descrip-
tion of them, and my reasons for believing them true Caryo-
phylhe; and if you still thnk I am mistaken, I shall probably
pronounce you the better judge.

“T first discovered the two embryos (therefore I had double
evidence) with a lens, whilst they were still microscopic objects,
in a large glass bowl, in which were no other animals than adult
Caryophyllie, which had been ejecting ova for two months
previously. They were fixed on a piece of rock I had received
from Torquay in the course of the spring, to which sea-weed
was attached ; and it might perhaps be this bunch of sea-weed
which harboured the ova, and prevented them from beimg lost
when the water was changed. As they grew larger, they did not
merely bear a general resemblance to ‘the adults, but I really
may say they were identical with the fleshy part of all of them,
except in colour ; and in this particular they so closely resembled
one, that I concluded it was the mother. They were also so iden-
tical with each other as well as with this presumed parent, that,
after the divisions became frequent, and in their positions they
had become mixed together on the rocks, I was no longer able to

* T use the generic name under which the animal has been recognized ;
but it will require to be separated from Corynactis, and associated generi-
eally with another form, which I hope soon to deseribe.

460 Mrs. Thynne and Mr. Gosse on the Increase of Madrepores.

distinguish between them, and often regretted I had not placed
them in separate aquaria, that I might have seen whether each
had multiplied in about the same degree. Wherever they came
from, therefore, I thnk they must have been the offspring of
the same parent.

“ The point that raises the doubt in your mind as to their being
really Caryophyllia, is the absolute fact that they did not during
two years form any corallum, or give any indication of doing
so, unless the chalk-like patches which occurred in the course
of the second year [§ 41] could be considered such. This same
fact also perplexed me very much; and I should have thought that
perhaps they would not form one at all 2m captivity, only that
they were so vigorous, and their proceedings seemed so natural
—the first year, fission only ; the second, fission combined with
gemmules: and they did not look as though they had come to
maturity; for the tentacles, though most redundant in quantity,
were shorter and more slender than the full-grown ones. Then
some of the adults enlarged their corallums*, and everything
else appeared so thriving. The aquarium abounded with Ser-
pule, that secreted their calcareous coverings ; and my arrange-
ments seemed to give such general satisfaction, that even the
Ophiure usually forgot their suicidal propensities. I had also
two Meduse, of a species not described by Mr. Forbes, which
lived a long time.

““T have never seen a living specimen of any species of Cory-
nactis, nor read Mr. Thompson’s description of it, but think it
extremely probable, as you suggest, that it may be an immature
form of Madrepore+. Your very beautiful drawing does not
exactly represent my specimens. They had no marginal tuber-
cles ; and the tentacles of the Caryophyllia, both young and old,
are also of the same shape—an opake white knobbed tip, with a
most delicate, transparent, granulated tube tapering towards the
knobbed tip{. To the naked eye the tube looks transparent,
with opake white spiral lines; it is only with the microscope
one discovers that the apparent lines are granules. The Caryo-
phyllie throw off no mucus, and are much softer-looking, finer
in texture, and more semitransparent than any Sea-Anemones I
have seen. I do not know whether the Corynactis shares these
beauties. If the Caryophyllie really do, as I suppose, in their
natural state, remain two years or more without forming a
corallum, they would certainly be found so, if attention were

* Thus there was no want of lime in solution in the water.—P. H. G.

+ I had suggested this as an alternative just possible, but do not con-
sider it as at all probable —P. H. G.

+ This minute structure of the tentacles is conclusive against the ani-
mals having been Corynactis heterocera.

Mr. C. Collingwood on Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 461

directed to the subject and search were made; and it can only
be owing to the comparative rarity of the little creatures that
they have not been observed before*...... at

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII.

Fig. 1. One of the young Madrepores, on Oct. 5th, 1850, seen from above ;
nat. size.

Fig. 2. The same, on Oct. 6th.

Fig. 3. The same dividing, Oct. 7th.

Fig. 4. The same divided, and ready to divide again, Oct. 9th.

Fig. 5. The right-hand moiety, on the same date, viewed in perspective.

Figs. 6,7. The same moiety, Oct. 12th, now become two, viewed in dif-
ferent conditions; about twice the nat. size.

Fig. 8. The larger of the last division, Oct. 25th, showing the development
of new tentacula (expressed by the inner circle of dots) ; twice
nat. size.

Fig. 9. Threefold division of one specimen, June 15th, 1851.

Fig. 10. A specimen attached to two pieces of rock, June 25th.

Fig. 11. Another, with a young one developing by gemmation from its
upturned base, June 27th.

[ Mrs. Thynne wishes it to be understood that the figures are not finished
drawings, but slight outlines made to assist memory; correct, however,
though rough. }

XLV.—The Estuary of the Mersey considered as a Locality for
Nudibranchiate Mollusca. By Curuzserr CoLiinewoop,

M.A., E.L.S., &e.

ALTHOUGH every district has its variety of natural productions,
whether terrestrial, fiuviatile, or marine, still there is usually
some family which predominates in each locality, giving it a
peculiar character, and in which it may be regarded as, at least
comparatively, rich.

The marine fauna of Liverpool is by no means destitute of
interest in other families, and possesses an ample share of
zoophytal productions in particular; but it is more especially in
the Nudibranchiate Mollusca that its riches appear. Of this
remarkable and lovely family it may be said to possess more
than an average share, including some of unusual interest. The
present paper will only take cognizance of the Mersey mouth and
estuary; but by extending our researches to the neighbouring
estuary of the Dee, we find within ten miles of us fresh rarities
and beauties. It must also be taken into consideration that

* And yet at this time (1859) hundreds, perhaps even thousands, of
individuals of Caryophyllia Smithii are taken annually by the Torquay and
Ilfracombe collectors, of various sizes and colours, while not a single
example has been found without a corallum.—P. H. G.

462 Mr. C. Coilingwood on Nudibranchiate Mollusca.

the workers in this department are few, and perhaps do not
number more than a dozen for the whole district, among whom
Messrs. Price and Byerley and Dr. Edwards deserve honourable
mention. I think I may say that a more systematic working of
the coast is going on now than has been the case for some time
past ; and we may hope still to add to the followmg catalogue
of 21 species. Already, in the present spring, two species have
been added to the local list, and a third to the Mersey proper,
notwithstanding that the weather has been most unfavourable
for shore operations, the boisterous winds and cold conspiring
to drive the animals to lower depths. To the record of each
species are appended remarks and notices of peculiarities,
whether local or otherwise.

Doris tuberculata.—This is perhaps one of the most unat-
tractive, though nearly the largest of the Nudibranchs, and
requires little remark. It is not uncommon upon the Cheshire
side of the Mersey; and I have picked it up at Egremont, New
Brighton, and Monk’s Ferry from early spring to late autumn.
Its usual size is three inches to three inches and a half, and its
colour somewhat various, being either of a pure lemon-yellow, a
bright orange, or sometimes blotched with green, pink, or brown.
It is very sluggish, and seldom lives more than a few days in
captivity.

Doris Johnstoni.—This is by no means a common Doris in
any locality, and is here a very rare one. In company with Dr.
Edwards, we found one at Monk’s Ferry on August 12th of last
year, the only one, that I am aware of, which has been taken in
the Mersey. Our specimen was of a bright yellow colour, and
about an inch and a half long. The only other recorded speci-
men from this neighbourhood was taken in the Dee estuary, at
Hilbre Island. The spicula of this species are very elegant, con-
sisting of a broad embossed plate with a double and beautifully
serrated edge, terminating abruptly in a blunt apex.

Doris proxima.—this pretty little Doris is peculiar to the
estuary of the Mersey, where it was first discovered by my
friend Mr. Price. It is extremely like D. aspera in general
aspect, and requires a critical eye to discriminate it at first ; but
a little practice makes them readily distinguishable with a lens ;
for the tubercles upon the cloak of the latter are more rounded
and club-shaped,—of the former rather fusiform, especially
towards the sides. But should there be any doubt from an ex-
ternal examination, the tongue presents so marked a difference
in the two species that it would at once decide the question ;
and even when the animal has been far gone in decay, and the
tongue difficult to find, I have been satisfied of the species from
an examination of the spicula, having never seen in D. prowima

a

Mr. C. Collingwood on Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 463

the three-cornered spicula so characteristic of D. aspera. Doris
proxima is scattered in considerable numbers all along the
Cheshire shore of the Mersey estuary, from Monk’s Ferry to
New Brighton, but is nowhere very abundant. It is usually
about half an inch long, though sometimes met with very niinute,
and varies in colour from white to various shades of yellow and
orange. It spawns early in March. I do not think the Doris
aspera is found here, and have hitherto searched for it in vain.
It appears to be replaced by this allied species.

Doris bilamellata.—This is perhaps the most common Nudi-
branch in our estuary, and may be found in the utmost pro-
fusion, especially in early spring, its chief spawning season being
in February and March. At that period the stony ground beside
Egremont, and that in the neighbourhood of the railway pier at
Monk’s Ferry, literally swarm with this species, and are spotted
in all directions with the white ribands of spawn. These two
localities are separated by a distance of about 24 miles, the latter
being most distant from the sea; and a considerable difference
exists between the specimens of Doris bilamellata inhabiting the
two spots. At Egremont they are all of a large size, being from
an inch to an inch anda half long, and more or less mottled with
a rich dark brown; but at Monk’s Ferry an entirely different
variety occurs : here none of them exceed three-fourths of an inch
in length, and many are much smaller, while the dark brown
mottling gives place to a much lighter colour ; and even this is in
some specimens almost entirely absent, and they become of a dull
white. So great a persistent difference in the individuals of one
species separated by so short a distance is very remarkable, and
would almost seem to give some colour to the idea that they are
distinct species. Messrs. Alder and Hancock, however, were
unable to fix upon any distinguishing character on which they
could rely. At Monk’s Ferry they swarm over the lower part
of the slip, so that passengers landing from the steamers at low
water unconsciously trample them and their ribands of spawn
under foot.

Doris pilosa.—A common and widely distributed species, but
by no means one of the most abundant of the Mersey Nudi-
branchs. It is a pretty httle Doris, and one which varies very
considerably in appearance, within the limits of species, not only
in colour, but in general aspect. Mr. Price informs me that at
Monk’s Ferry he has found it of a pale lilac, and even white,
spawning upon Fucus serratus. A deep purplish-black variety
also occurs n the Mersey ; but I have met with only one or two
specimens during the last twelve months. When not in motion,
it bears a great resemblance to a miniature hedgehog. This
species, as well as D. proxima and some Eolids, have a habit of

464 Mr. C. Collingwood on Nudibranchiate Mollusca.

crawling out of the water in which they are placed ; so that some
hours afterwards it is not unusual to find them literally “high
and dry”’ upon the edge of the vessel, and, of course, dead.

Polycera ocellata.—Of the genus Polycera we may reckon
two species, though by no means commonly met with. The
above, which, however, very closely resembles the next, is the
least rare, and has been not unfrequently taken on the Egremont
shore and elsewhere. I have not met with it during the last
twelve months.

Polycera Lessonit.—All that can be said of this, is that our
excellent naturalist, my friend Mr. I. Byerley, has taken one in
the dredge, off the North Cheshire coast, outside the Mersey
mouth ; so that no doubt it exists near us. But although the
Mersey shores offer a rich feast for the naturalist, the dredging
is anything but satisfactory, and experience has only resulted in
laying aside the dredge to a great extent, and trusting to the
sea-boots.

Ancula cristata.—A lovely species, which I am glad to say is
one of our common Nudibranchs, especially on the Egremont
shore. It is here found under stones, in company with other
species to be mentioned presently; and the little light speck
ensconced in a crevice bears but a faint resemblance to the graceful
creature into which it expands when placed im the water. No
figure can do justice to the beautiful frosted silvery appearance
of the branchial plumes, or the delicate transparent whiteness of
the body; and as it is an active little animal and constantly in
motion, its beauties are readily viewed even without the aid of a
glass. Placed in the aquarium, they have lived for some weeks,
marching freely about and traversing all parts of the tank. They
were numerous early in the last February at Egremont; but
they appear to congregate on small circumscribed patches of
stones, so that it is not always easy to hit upon the exact spot.

Tritonia Hombergii.—A magnificent animal, and the largest
of our Nudibranchs; but being a deep-sea species, the wonder
is not that it has only occurred once or twice, but that it has
been picked up at all upon the shore. Alder and Hancock
state that it is seldom obtained except by the dredge or trawl.
It has, however, been taken on the western shore of the Mersey,
near its mouth; and I have myself picked it up on the shore of
Hilbre Island, m the Dee estuary. Its great size, its very com-
plex tentacles, and its numerous tree-like tufts arranged all along
the sides, conspire to render it a creature once scen not soon
forgotten.

Tritonia plebera, another deep-sea species, has been taken m
the dredge outside the Mersey mouth.

Dendronotus arborescens.—This very remarkable and beautiful

Mr. C. Collingwood on Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 465

animal is one of the most common and widely distributed Nudi-
branchs of the Mersey. It occurs more or less in all the locali-
ties frequented by the zoologist both upon the Lancashire and
Cheshire shores, but is in the greatest profusion in the hottest
part of the summer. The spot where I have found it in the
greatest numbers is aremarkable one, and worth recording. The
old landing-stage from which the ferry steamers run, is a pon-
derous barge-like structure supported upon iron pontoons, which
are capable of being withdrawn individually. On the land side
of these pontoons, and in the crevices between them, vast quan- .
tities of Tubularia indivisa and mussels accumulate and flourish,
so that from time to time it is necessary to withdraw the pon-
toons one by one and scrape them with iron scoops, in order to
rid them of the masses which choke them up. This Tubularia
affords food and harbour to a vast number of animals, including
several species of Nudibranchs; and among them Dendronotus
arborescens i3 conspicuous. In company with my indefatigable
friend Dr. Edwards, on a fine day in the month of August last,
we gathered specimens of Dendronotus from this spot as fast as
we might pick blackberries from a hedge ; so that in a quarter of
an hour we found ourselves possessed of upwards of forty fine full-
sized specimens. It is not, however, at all times of the year that
they are to be found in this profusion. On the 9th of February
last I visited the same spot, and found Tubularia indeed in
the most magnificent condition, with pendent clusters of ovi-
form gemmules an inch long; but though I searched long and
diligently, no trace of Dendronotus could I find. Indeed, the
first specimen of the season made its appearance, on the verge of
low-water at Egremont, on the 5th of the present month. This
species is very sluggish in its movements, and will not live more
than a day or two after its capture. Whether it requires a constant
supply of the heads of Tubularia for its sustenance, or a constant
renewal of sea-water for its respiration, I am not aware; perhaps
both. We have pale-yellow as well as rich-brown varieties.

Doto coronata.—This is the only species of Doto hitherto met
with in the Mersey, but is very common and widely distributed.
Along the Cheshire shore of the estuary it is in great abundance,
especially at Egremont and New Brighton, where it may be
found upon the under side of stones (the larger the better) all
the year round, as well as upon fronds of Laomedea gelatinosa,
which is our commonest zoophyte. I have counted a score upon
a single large stone. On the Liverpool side it may be found
upon the Zubularia of the landing-stage. I have never found
one, however, half an inch long,—the average size being a quarter
of an inch, and the largest three-eighths. They are very vari-
ously coloured, seldom pale, and sometimes very richly marked,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. in.

466 Mr. C. Collingwood on Nudibranchiate Mollusca.

the largest specimen I have seen being also the darkest. In the
aquarium this species exists longer than any other mentioned in
the present paper, and remains attached to corallines for weeks
and even months, moving about but little, and freely depositing
its minute ribands of spawn.

Eolis papillosa.—We have at least eight species of Holis
proper, of which this is the largest and one of the least beautiful.
It is found pretty generally distributed upon the shores of the
Mersey ; but being usually of a sooty colour, it is not readily
distinguishable without special search. At the present time the
spawn of this species is pretty abundant on the Cheshire shore,
in the form of long convoluted cords upon the sides of stones ;
but the animal itself is comparatively seldom seen. I have
never tried to keep this species in the aquarium, for its anti-
actinial propensities are too well known; but in a small separate
vessel of water it remains almost motionless, and dies in two or
three days, perhaps for want of food. Eolis papillosa is a very
protean species, and has been known under many synonyms.
In the ‘Annals of Nat. Hist.’ (vol. ix. p. 34), an Holis is described
by Messrs. Alder and Hancock, under the specific name of
obtusalis, which sometimes occurs upon the Egremont. shore.
This differs from the ordinary form of E. papillosa in being less
than one-third the size and of a much lighter colour. But
more extended observation led the ingenious authors to discard
it as a species, and to consider it as a variety of Kolis papillosa.

Eolis coronata. —Of all the species of the genus Kolis, I know
of none which combines elegance of form with delicacy of colour-
ing in a more eminent degree than this; and it is the most
common Holis found in the Mersey. It may be taken in nearly
all the localities, and all the year round, adhering to the under
side of stones. It is a very active species, constantly moving
about or swimming, with its foot uppermost, on the surface of
the water, by a graceful but mysterious method of propulsion.
It most resembles Holis Drummondi in external appearance, but
may be at once discriminated from it by the delicate dash of
ultramarine which exists in the papille. In the aquarium it
lives for some weeks, freely depositing its little convoluted
circlets of spawn. Mr. Byerley informs me that, a few years
since, some specimens found on the Egremont shore were sent
to Mr. Alder, who pronounced them to be the darkest-coloured
examples which had come under his notice. In the Mersey it
seldom exceeds an inch in length.

Eolis Drummondi.—Next to the last, if not as common, is
this species, which vies with it in elegance of form, though
hardly perhaps in richness of colourmg. It is met with in
nearly all the localities, and at all seasons. The specimens found

Mr. C. Collingwood on Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 467

in the Mersey are usually of a fine brick-red colour and about
au inch long; but at Leasowe, about two miles from its mouth,
Dr. Edwards and myself have found them fully an inch and a
half long, but of a paler colour. These large specimens much
resemble E. papillosa in aspect, and are scarcely so handsome as
the smaller ones. Indeed, in the Nudibranchiate family, we
might almost say that size and beauty are in inverse proportion
to one another; under a low magnifying power the minuter spe-
cies exhibit delicacy of tint and texture far outrivalling those
which do not require a glass for their examination. The Holis
Drummondi is one of the most active of the genus, constantly
walking about, waving its long and most graceful tentacles, or
swimming on the surface, and when disturbed, erecting by a
sudden movement all the papille upon its back, “ like quills
upon the fretful porcupine.” The papille of this and some
other species, especially of EH. picta, often fall off when the ani-
mal is about to die; and J have observed, in the case of E.
Drummondi, a persistent vitality in the separated parts. For
some time after they have fallen, the papillee exhibit a vermicular
motion, which, when examined under the microscope, is seen to
be a general contraction, independent of any artificial stimulus.

Eolis Landsburgii.—lt is gratifying to me to be able to record
the estuary of the Mersey: as a new locality for this exquisite
little Nudibranch. As Dr. Edwards and myself were examining
the Egremont shore at the beginning of the present month, the
former picked up a specimen of the above Holts. The very rich
amethystine colour of the body at once referred it to the species
Landsburgii ; but on comparing it with the figure given by Alder
and Hancock, we were a little puzzled by certain discrepancies.
In the first place, the colour both of the body and papillae was
very much deeper and richer in our specimen than in the plate ;
that, however, was of minor importance. Secondly, the papillee
were much more numerous, as well as longer and more elegantly
formed, than were those of the specimen figured; but on refer-
ring to their Appendix, the authors tell us that their figure was
taken from an immature individual, the only one then known.
The most striking difference, however, was in the tentacles.
The specimen figured has the dorsal tentacles rather long,
slender, and linear, and the oral tentacles a little longer than
the dorsal; but in our specimen the oral tentacles were very
short and thick, with transverse wavy markings, while the dor-
sal were nearly three times as long, arched forward, and pre-
senting an outline not unlike an ibex-horn. This gave the
animal so different an appearance that, having watched it for
some hours and finding no change, I began to think it might be
a new species; and as it seemed to be getting less lively, I made

30*

468 Mr. C. Collingwood on Nudibranchiate Mollusca.

a careful coloured drawing of it, which kept me up till a late hour
in the morning—intending, in case it died in the night, at all
events to have Mr. Alder’s opinion on the matter. Altogether
it was six hours under observation, during which time the ten-
tacles were as I have described them. The first glance bestowed
upon it in the morning, however, dispelled the illusion ; for it
was crawling actively about in the vessel in which I had placed
it—its tentacles no longer short and corrugated, but long and
smooth, agreeing exactly with the description given by Messrs.
Alder and Hancock, and the oral now exceeding the dorsal ten-
tacles in length. It is probable that the strong light thrown
upon it for examination with a low power of the microseope had
produced the retraction of the tentacles which had so altered its
appearance ; and although I several times removed it for awhile
from the light, it seemed to require some hours of darkness to
restore it toits natural form. Another peculiarity of form of this
specimen, and which I have not observed in any other Holis, was
that the posterior end of the body suddenly narrowed behind
the last papillee, and bore superiorly two or three small but very
distinct and transparent papular elevations.

It was placed in the aquarium, where it lived a few days, after
which it appeared to melt away; the papille fell off, and their
rich-red colourmg matter, imbibed by a multitude of eel-like
creatures swarming about the mollusk, gave them all a similar
tint. Its length was four-tenths of an inch.

Eolis concinna.—The only locality recorded for this small
species by Messrs. Alder and Hancock is Whitley, Northum-
berland. To this I can add the Egremont shore, where, in
February last, I found two specimens upon fronds of Laomedea
gelatinosa, in company with other small species of Nudibranchs.
I did not see their spawn, which by Mr. Alder’s specimens was
deposited out of the usual spiral form. They were about one-
fifth of an inch long.

Eolis aurantiaca.—We have here a variety of this species,
found upon the Tubularia growing upon the pontoons of the
landing-stage in company with Dendronotus, Doto coronata,
Eolis coronata, and papillosa, &c. The individuals taken in that
locality were short and thick, the papillae few and club-shaped,
and very easily broken off. Altogether they were the least
graceful Kolids which I have met with; and although they ap-
peared to agree rather with Alder and Hancock’s Eolts auran-
tiaca than with any other, still there was a difficulty—viz. that
they were pale specimens, entirely free from any orange colour.
I therefore forwarded some to Mr. Alder, who kindly wrote me
word that he believed them to be specimens of Eolis aurantiaca,
which they had found to vary considerably im colour since it

Mr. C. Collingwood on Nudibranchiate Mollusca. 469

received the name. The orange tip, however, though not in-
variable, is one of the most constant characters. The same
species is found upon the Cheshire shore.

Eolis picta.—This very handsome species has been found by
Dr. Edwards and myself in two localities, viz. Egremont, and
under stones between New Brighton and Leasowe. At the
former place I found large and richly coloured specimens fully
three-quarters of an inch long. The papille of Holis picta,
though thick, are by no means without grace, and very buoyant ;
the animal itself is very active.

Eolis despecta.—I tound this pretty little Holis in February
last, upon fronds of Laomedea gelatinosa growing in the rocky
pools at Egremont, midway between high- and low-water mark.
They were here in considerable numbers, in company with Doto
coronata and one or two specimens of Holis concinna. I have since
found them not unfrequent in the same locality—well-marked
individuals, in which the olive-green wavy line down the back
and the pink ring round the tips of the eight papille were con-
spicuous. Its usual companion and allied species, Kolis exigua,
I have hitherto searched for in vain. The length of my speci-
mens was about one-sixth of an inch.

Embletonia pallida —The last species of Nudibranch which I
have to mention as occurring in the Mersey is a minute one, of
which no figure appears in Alder and Hancock’s work. It was
described by them in the ‘Annals’ for August 1854, from spe-
cimens discovered by Mr. Price among sea-weeds upon the
Birkenhead shore. ‘ It differs,” they say, “from the other
British species in having a double series of papille on each side ;
the tentacles, too, are placed much nearer together ; and the oral
lobes are small and indistinct, being united over the head in
front into a semicircular veil.” Its length was only ;}; inch.

It certainly appears that the less common Nudibranchs are
more or less gregarious in their habits. Among those who
search for them, very different impressions are received regard-
ing their numbers. One person may find several, and may
record them as common, while another equally good searcher
may be unsuccessful in finding any, and pronounces them very
rare; the fact is that, for some reason or other, a certain sec-
tion of these little creatures affect particular spots on the
shore, and there resort in some numbers. If a person happen
to pitch upon that spot, he may find several; another may
pass a yard or two on one side or the other, and find none.
The truth will probably lie between the two, and such species
are most likely neither very rare nor very common; such are
Eolis picta, and Ancula cristata. Some species, again, are
widely dispersed over the whole coast, and even these congre-

470 ~—s~ Prof. J. Van der Hoeven on the Pithécheir mélanure.

gate in particular spots in preference to others, though it 1s
sometimes difficult to assign a cause for such assemblages ;
such are Doris bilamellata, Doto coronata, &e. Another group
appear seldom or never to centralize themselves, bemg found at
intervals over all the shore, such as Holis coronata and Drum-
mondi and Doris proxima; while a fourth section may be re-
garded as purely accidental visitors to the beach, being inhabit-
ants of deeper water, such as Tritonia Hombergit.

There is therefore a great advantage in searching in company ;
for what is one upon a vast sea-shore ! and how small a propor-
tion of the stores upon a rocky beach can one person examine
in the short duration of an unusual ebb! Not only is there a
double chance of finding when two are at work, but the proba-
bility of a successful hunt is vastly increased by systematic and
friendly combination.

46 Nelson Street, Liverpool,
April 18, 1859.

XLVI.—On the Pithécheir mélanure of F. Cuvier.
By J. Van per HoEven*.

In the year 1833, F. Cuvier published a figure derived from the
French traveller and naturalist, Alfred Duvaucel, who had died
some years previously at Madras. ‘To this figure no notes had
been appended by the traveller ; and Cuvier was uncertain whe-
ther the species of mammal which it represented was from the
north of Bengal or from the eastern parts of Sumatra. He
named this species Pithécheir mélanure, and placed it, with some
hesitation, amongst the Rodents}.

I am not aware that since that time anything relating to this
species of mammal has been published. The Ryks Museum of
Natural History has for several years been in possession of two
specimens that seem to belong to this species—or at least, beyond
doubt, stand in its neighbourhood. ‘The only difference that I
can discover appears to consist in the colour of the tail, which is
not black, so that the name mélanure is not applicable to this
animal. Still, this difference is perhaps to be attributed to the
artist alone; at all events, it is of small significance.

The name Pithécheir may probably refer to the ape-like hands
of the hinder extremities, and, by a bold contraction, stand for
Pithecochirus.

* From the ‘ Verslagen en Mededeelingen der Koninklijke Akademie van
Wetenschappen, Afdeeling Natuurkunde,’ Deel ix. bl. 50.

+ Histoire naturelle des Mammiféres, avee figures colori¢es, par M.
Geoffroy Sainte-Hilaire et M. Fréderic Cuvier. Fol. Livraison 66.

Mr. W. H. Benson on a new Burmese Streptaxis. 471

Both the specimens in the Leyden Museum were derived from
the Sunda Islands, the one from Java, the other from Sumatra.
They have quite the air of a large species of the genus Mus
proper, for instance Mus decumanus. ‘The entire length of the
animals, tail included, is full 34 decimetres. The fore feet have
four fingers, and a short rudiment of a thumb with flat nail;
the hind feet have the thumb somewhat free, standing apart
from the other fingers, with a flat nail. The nails of the other
fingers are sharp, curved, and pressed flat laterally. The tail is
hairy at the base, elsewhere covered with rings of horny scales
of an elongate quadrilateral form. The colour of the hair is red-
brown on the back, yellowish grey along the sides, and towards
the belly lighter (in the specimen from Java, whitish). Some
long dark-brown bristles are set on the upper lip; they attain a
length of 7 centimetres.

The skull is wanting. We can, however, scarcely entertain
any doubt as to its form; and the teeth must resemble those of
other species of the genus Mus, to which, in our opinion, the
so-named Pithécheir must be referred, and of which this animal
appears to form not more than a subgenus, or only an aberrant
species, chiefly distinguished by the disposition of the hind feet,
in which the thumb somewhat resembles that of the marsupial
genus Didelphis. In the mean time, a positive determination
can alone be given when the skull and teeth shall have become
known to us. These short notes may serve to indicate the
home of the Pithécheir, and at the same time perhaps supply
an inducement to naturalists who happen to be in Java and
Sumatra to turn their attention to this species of animal.

The specimen from Java is 0°360 metre long, of which the head
forms about 0-048, the tail 0°175. The larger specimen from
Sumatra is of a lighter red colour; it hag a length of 0°395,
of which the tail forms 07186. The length of the tail is thus,
in both specimens, somewhat less than the head and trunk
together, and is to the whole length of the animal as 6: 18,
or thereabout. But these measurements, taken from stuffed
skins, have only a relative value, and do not merit unlimited
confidence.

XLVII.— Characters of a new Burmese Streptaxis and of two forms
belonging to a peculiar section of Helix collected by Captain
Richard H. Sankey, Madras Engineers. By W. H. Benson,
Esq.

A sMALL packet of shells, hastily collected in the vicinity of

Moulmein, in the Tenasserim Provinces, by Capt. Sankey,

during the most unfavourable period of the year, bears fresh

472 Mr. W.H. Benson on a new Burmese Streptaxis.

testimony to the abundance and variety of the testaceous pro-
ductions of that locality, and proves that it has been far from
exhausted by the zealous researches made by Mr. Theobald and
the American missionaries. Out of thirteen species sent, three
are undescribed ; and among the remaining ten appear Helix
pylaica, Megalomastoma gravidum, Pupina artata, B., living ex-
amples of Heliw Achatina, Gray, and a most beautiful specimen
of the rare Rhaphaulus Chrysalis, Pfr., taken in a living state
with the operculum, and with the tube in a much finer state of
preservation than in Mr. Theobald’s weathered specimen, noted
in the ‘Annals’ for July 1856. The costulate surface of the
shell exhibits a rich chestnut colour ; the broadly expanded and
sulcate peristome has a livid flesh-coloured tinge; the tube and
back of the reflected peristome are whitish ; and the neat, con-
cave, five-spired, horny operculum presents a polished, resplen-
dent yellowish horn-coloured surface.

I have some reason for believing that most, if not all of these
shells, were collected in the neighbourhood of the stalactitic
caverns in a singularly perforated limestone hill at Damatha,
about twelve miles N.E. of Moulmein. Cavernous limestone in
warm climates seems to be generally favourable to the produc-
tion of land-shells of unusual forms. Of this we have examples
in the cavern near Turon in Cochin China, and in that of Lu-
bong Angin, near Sarawak in Borneo, explored by Mr. Hugh
Low.

1. Streptaxis Sankeyi, B., un. s.

Testa oblique umbilicata, rhomboideo-ovata, confertissime costulato-
striata, albida; spira vix laterali, depresso-conoidea, sutura impressa,
apice obtusiusculo; anfractibus 7, primis 5 regularibus, subpla-
natis, antepenultimo subacute carinato, carina subtus compressa,
2 ultimis breviter deviantibus, ultimi basi circa umbilicum com-
pressa; apertura obliqua, truncato-ovata, subtriangulari, lamella 1
parietali submediana prominente, breviter intrante, superne callo
elevato ad labrum juncta, peristomate expanso, reflexo, marginibus
subtus convergentibus, dextro superne attenuato, smuato.

Diam. major 10, minor 64, axis 7 mill.

Habitat prope Moulmein.

Nearly related to the Mergui shell, Str. exacuta, Gould, but
well distinguished by its more compact and upright form, open
umbilicus, the absence of a second angular parietal fold, the want
of compression of the keel on the upper side of the antepenulti-
mate whorl, and in having, although smaller, an additional
whorl.

In Mr. Cuming’s specimen of Str. exacuta the antepenultimate
keeled whorl suddenly increases in breadth in front, whereas in
Str. Sankeyi the increase is gradual and regular in that part.

Mr. W. H. Benson on new forms of Helix. 473

The form and obliquity of the aperture differ in the two shells ;
and the Mergui species is deficient in the compression of the
base observable in the Moulmein shell. The same costulate
striation prevails, and the apical whorls are smooth in both spe-
cies. A single specimen of this very interesting form was ob-
tained. It increases the number of known Tenasserim species
to three.

2. Helix Calias, B.,n.s.

Testa anguste umbilicata, orbiculato-depressa, oblique striatula, niti-
dula, pallide cornea; spira planata, apice saliente, sutura margi-
nata, canaliculata, anfractibus 5 subconvexis, sensim accresceutibus,
ultimo ad ambitum rotundato, subtus convexiusculo; apertura
lunata, subverticali, peristomate recto, acuto, tenui, margine colu-
mellari primo oblique, tum verticaliter descendente, calloso, superne
breviter expansiusculo, cum basali angulum fere rectum efformante,
eo carinam acutam horizontalem circum umbilicum perspectivum
ambientem, et spiraliter intrantem, emittente.

Diam. major 9, minor 73, axis 4 mill.

Habitat prope Moulmein.

Less than a month had elapsed from the date of my paper
announcing the peculiar formation of the columellar lip and
umbilicus in the Tenasserim Heliz forabilis, B., when this shell
reached me by the overland route, presenting, with a very dif-
ferent form, the same characteristic pillar lip and horizontal
spiral keel at the umbilicus, on which I had so confidently relied
for the future recognition of that species when it might be met
with in a more perfect condition. The shell next to be described
offers a still more exaggerated development of the same type at
the basal angle; and, taken together, these shells may justly be
regarded as types of a peculiar Southern Burmese section of the
Naninoid group. In order to distinguish it from the forms
named by Albers, Pfeiffer, and others, this section may, with the
following characters, be designated by the term

Sophina, B.

Testa Naninoidea; columella callosa, declivis, cum margine basali
angulum efformans, angulo, nonnunquam rimato, carinam, plus
minusve acutam, umbilicalem emittente.

3. Helix schistostelis, B., un. s.

Testa perforata, globoso-depressa, tenui, irregulariter striatula, striis
confertissimis spiralibus superne decussata, translucente, nitente,
pallide cornea; spira brevi, apice elevatiusculo, obtuso, sutura
Impressa, marginata ; anfractibus 43-53, superne et infra convexi-
usculis, ambitu rotundato; apertura subrotundato-lunari, peri-
stomate tenui, recto, acuto, margine columellari subverticaliter

A7A Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

descendente, calloso, triangulato-reflexiusculo, cum basali angulum

efformante, ad angulum acute et profunde inciso; periomphalo

pone rimam oblique compresso vel obtuse carinato.
Sp. descript. diam. major 11, minor 10, axis 64 mill.
Majoris imperfecti diam. major 16, minor 13}, axis 8} mill.
Habitat prope Moulmein.

The singular rift at the base of the columella in this species
reminds the observer of some of the Helicinide* ; yet the aspect
of the shell and its evident affinity to H. Calias and H. forabils
proclaim its relation to Helix. The attention of the discoverer
has been called to the acquisition of living specimens at a more
favourable season, and to the observation of the main external
characters of the animal.

Cheltenham, April 30th, 1859.

XLVIII.—On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera.
By W. K. Parker, M. Mier. Soc., and T. R. Jonuzs, F.G.S.

I. On the Species enumerated by Linneus and Gmelin.

In our former paper descriptive of some Foraminifera from the
coast of Norway (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xix. p. 273),
we offered some general observations on the character and rela-
tions of these minute Rhizopodous creatures, especially pointing
out the wide limits within which the species range under innu-
merable varieties of form and features. In this and some other
papers which we hope to communicate from time to time, we
propose to attempt the definition of some at least of the specific
forms, and to settle the correct nomenclature of this interesting
Microzoan group. In carrying out our intention of determining
the true specific characters of the Foraminifera, we have neces-
sarily had to compare the figures given by the older naturalists
both with each other and with the more modern drawings pub-
lished by others, as well as with the numerous specimens which
we have of late been able to gather.

The principles which guide us in this examination have been
already dwelt upon in the memoir above referred to, as well as
in the paper on the Miliolitide by one of us in the ‘ Quarterly
Journal of Microscopical Science,’ No. 23. p. 53. We especially
refer the reader to the introductory portions of the memoirs by

* The columellar slit in Helix schistostelis represents the corresponding
feature in Alcadia, Gray, while the umbilical keel and columellar rift bear
an analogical resemblance to those observable in Stoastoma, Adams. These
two operculated genera inhabit the West Indies. The North American
construction of Helix pylaica, B., was noticed in a former paper on Burmese
Helices.

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 475

Carpenter* and Williamson + for a concise account of the pro-
gress of research in relation to the Foraminifera, and for able
expositions of the principles which should guide the zoologist in
working out the nature and history of their specific groups.

As one of our objects has been especially to determine the
rightful specific names, we have commenced with the Linnean
names as given in the 12th edition of the ‘ Systema Nature f.’

In the 12th edition, fifteen reputed species are enumerated ;
with one exception, they are grouped as “ Nautili,” coiled and
straight ; the other form is placed amongst the “ Serpule.” All
of these species we can more or less easily recognize amongst
our known forms, either by the aid of the figures in older works
referred to, or by the description given.

Here we must give more credit to the older naturalists and
the artists whom they employed than they have received at the
hands of some, for their engravings of the Foraminifera. The
style is always harsh; but frequently, when the figures have
been carefully reproduced by tracings (the linear shadings being
replaced by pencil-tints) and the lateral ground-shadows omitted,
the specimens stand out as fair as in modern lithographs ; and
though sometimes deficient of a delicate characteristic, such as
that of the septal aperture, yet they are always true as to outline
and general features.

We have been able to refer to all the original figures quoted
by Linnzus and Gmelin. In the case of Spengler’s figures, as
it happens that the first volume of the “ Nye Samling” of the
Danish Transactions in the British Museum is without the
plates, and as we cannot find another copy of this work in
London, we should have been without the means of thus closely
completing the task we set ourselves, had not Prof. Forchhammer,
of Copenhagen, most kindly and promptly acceded to our request
that he would favour us with a pencil-copy of Spengler’s figures.
Our thanks are especially due to this emiment Danish naturalist
for his courteous and energetic fulfilment of the request with
which we troubled him. We may mention that some of Spen-
gler’s figures, reduced in size, are engraved in Wood’s ‘ Catalogue
of Shells,’ pl. 13.

The generic terms applicable to these Linnean species having
been established at a much later date, by Defrance, Lamarck,

* Philos. Transact. 1856, pp. 181] & 547.

+ Monograph Recent Foram. Gt. Britain, Ray Soc. 1858.

{ According to Mr. Williamson (Monograph, p. 101), ‘‘ Previous editions
contain the Polythalamia (‘ Nautili’) enumerated by other writers; but in
the 9th, Linnzus separates them into species; in the 10th he gives them
specific names; and in the 12th he attaches to them the synonyms of other
authors.”

476 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

D’Orbigny, and others, we have here appropriated them on the
plan which we shall hereafter explain.

The idea that seems to have been present in Linnzus’s mind
when grouping these little Polythalamous shells had reference
to the diminution of the coiled condition of form in passing
from the Nautiloid Cristellaria Calcar to the moniliform and
rod-like Nodosaria Radicula and N. Fascia. In this arrange-
ment the relative position of the specific forms has seldom more
than a distant relation to their typical value. We therefore do not
bind ourselves to the acceptance of the first named of an allied
group, as indicative of the typical value of such specific forms.
Thus, in the Nodosarian forms, Nos. 281-288, which belong to
one type-species, we do not choose either Nodosaria Radicula
(the simplest) or Nod. Raphanistrum (the most perfect form),
but N. Raphanus, which, among those that Linnzeus catalogued,
is the best as a well-developed model of Nodosarian growth,
combining all the essential characters of the group,—the other
Linnzan names being retained for the several varieties, to be
used for the purpose of reference if occasion requires.

For a similar reason, we do not accept as a type-name for the
species either Planorbulina rugosa (No. 277) or Peneroplis um-
bilicatus (No. 278), these being well adapted for the varieties
for which they were respectively intended, whilst the type-forms
of the species to which they belong will severally retain the
names of Pl. farcta and P. planatus given to them by others.

In Mr. S. Hanley’s ‘Ipsa Linnzi Conchylia’ (1855) are re-
marks on the “ Nautili” of the ‘ Syst. Nat.,’ as determined from
Linné’s manuscripts and Collection. These notices, though
avowedly less elaborate than the remarks on the mollusks in the
same volume, are very valuable, and bear witness to the author’s
acumen and conscientious care. In the new edition of Wood's
‘Catalogue of Shells’ (1856), Mr. Hanley has also removed
many difficulties in the study of the Foraminifera figured in the
works of the older naturalists, by most carefully tracing out
“ the pictorial synonymy” of the several species there illustrated,
as far as the limits imposed by the character of the work per-
mitted. We have to express our personal obligation to Mr.
Hanley for favouring us with much assistance in our study of
the Linnzan species.

(A.) Linné’s Nautilus Calcar (1162. 274), beg a well-de-
veloped symmetrical form, is a good type of the Cristellaria.
From this lenticular form we have divergent modifications, some
of which affect the globular, others the discoidal and the crozier-
like forms. The last of these are generally known as Marginu-

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 477

line. C.cultrata and C. Cassis are lenticular and discoidal shells
with a marginal crest or keel very variable in extent. The terms
Robulina, Saracenaria, and Planularia have been applied to some
of the Cristellarian varieties.

In essential characters of structure and mode of growth, the
Cristellaria and Nodosaria are one; and the Glanduline, Lingu-
line, Dentaline, Rimuline, Vaginuline, Marginuline, Dimorphine,
Flabelline, and Frondicularie of authors necessarily fall in the
same category. We propose to use the term Nodosarina as ex-
pressive of the type-species, including all the above. We adopt
Cristellaria and Nodosaria as subspecific appellations,—the
former comprising the spiral (or Nautiloid, Marginuline, and
Flabelline) forms ; the latter taking those that have a rectilinear
or only slightly curvilinear arrangement of the locul. It is
impossible, however, to make a strict line of demarcation between
the approximate members of the group, since the straight, the
curved, and the spiral lose themselves in each other,—the amount
of curvature and of spirality, and the greater or less closeness of
the whorls being varying characters.

Cristellaria Calcar and its multitudinous varieties have a very
wide geographical range, and occur fossil in the tertiary, creta-
ceous, oolitic, liassic, and upper triassic* strata. The finest living
Cristellarie occur in the Adriatic, and the finest fossil specimens
in the tertiaries of Italy, Spain, and San Domingo. Large
individuals, however, have been met with on the Norway coast,
on the coast of New York, and on the Abrolhos Bank. Moderate-
sized specimens are extremely numerous in the London Clay and
in the Chalk. For the synonymy of C. Calcar, see our paper in
the ‘ Annals,’ doc. cit., and especially Williamson’s ‘ Monograph,’
p. 29.

(B.a.) Of the Nodosarie we find several varieties enumerated
by Linneus. The first in his list is Nautilus obliquus (1163. 281),
established on a curved, tapering, ribbed Nodosaria figured by
Gualtieri (Index Test. pl. 19. fig. N). NM. Raphanistrum (1163.
282) and N. Raphanus (1164. 283) follow. These are slightly
varying forms of the common, straight, nbbed Nodosaria,—the
chambers varying in their relative number and their globosity
(or, rather, in the closeness of their setting-on), the aperture vary-
ing from a central to a sublateral or excentric position, and the
riblets varying in relative size and number.

The figures, by Plancus, Gualtieri, and Ledermiiller, on which
Linné founded his species, or which he referred to as synony-
mous, show these variations; and scarcely two individuals
of this group of Nodosarie can be found in nature presenting
identical conditions in these respects; but all vary from the

* We have lately discovered numerous Foraminifera in the greenish
clays of the New Red series near Derby.

478 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

moniliform to the fusiform and the cylindrical, from the suleated
to the many-ribbed, and from the straight to the curved,—show-
ing, in this last circumstance, that N. obliquus, above referred
to, is also one of the same variable group. Nautilus Fascia (1164.
286) is also a straight Nodosaria (figured by Gualtieri) with rib-
lets, but possessing raised seams around the shell at the sutures
of the chambers—a character that does not remove it from its
congeners, this limbation or raised condition of the septal lines
being an ordinary condition among the Nodosarine and other
groups of Foraminifera, dependent on exogenous shell-growth,
and not of specific value. Nautilus Granum (1164, 284) appears,
from Linné’s description, to be a short, straight, and mbbed
Nodosaria, with oblique aperture, and thus represents a very
common form of Nodosaria passing into the so-called Glandulina.
Shells constructed similarly to the foregoing, but smooth, or
nearly so, are named Nodosaria Radicula (Linn.) and N. dentalina
(Lam.) ; and some compressed forms with obliquely-set chambers
constitute the variety N. Legumen (Linn.).

The ribbed Nodosaria (N. obliqua, N. Raphanistrum, N. Ra-
phanus, N. Fascia, and N. Granum) and those destitute of orna-
ment are only modifications of one variety, well typified by N.
Raphanus, into or from which all the others may be traced,
whether short and tapering or long and cylindrical, flattened, or
subeylindrical, or like the well-grown Nodosaria Raphanistrum.
In company with N. Raphanistrum we always find (as, for
instance, in the tertiary sandy clays of Turi and Malaga) an
immense variety of the forms above enumerated ; and although
N. Raphanistrum stands pre-eminently as the best-grown and
most symmetrical, yet, on the principle which we intend to follow,
of lettimg the published trivial names of the Foraminifera remain
as indicative of the species, subspecies, and varieties intended by
the authors who established them, and of adopting for the names
of leading species and subspecies the appellations already given
to the forms best exhibiting the typical characters (being therein
guided by chronological circumstances when synonyms exist),
we here adopt as the name of the subspecies Nodosaria that
which Linnzeus gave to the variety which best combines all the
characters of the group.

Mr. Hanley has satisfactorily determmed the Nodosaria de-
nominated Raphanistrum by Linnzeus, and has figured it im the
‘Ipsa Linn. Conch.’ pl. 5. f.4. This proves to be the Nodosaria
Bacillum of Defrance (Dict. Se. Nat.) and the N. equals of
Sowerby (‘Genera’ and ‘ Manual’). It was published in the
10th edition of the ‘ Syst. Nat.’ without any reference to a figure ;
but in the 12th edition Linné referred to Ledermiiller’s pl. 4. f. #
posterior, as the best published representation. This, though a
dwarfish form, serves to link N. Raphanus with N. Raphanistrum.

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 479

(B. 2.) Asmooth Nodosaria appears in Linné’s catalogue (1164.
285) as Nautilus Radicula. This is a very common form—the
simple Nodosarian type—consisting of a series of smooth, gra-
dually increasing, globose chambers, having the peculiar shell-
tissue and the distinctive aperture belonging to the species.
Nodosaria Radicula passes, by insensible gradations, on the one
hand into the short, lumpy, Glanduline condition, and on the
other into the elongate forms, moniliform or subcylindrical,
straight or curved; it also frequently occurs flattened, becoming
a Lingulina. In either case it puts on more or less freely the
little raised lines or riblets of exogenous shell-matter which
constitute the characteristic ornamentation of the Nodosarine.
Had we chosen to adopt the simpler form of a species as the
type (as Prof. Williamson has been inclined to do), N. Radicula
would have well served for this purpose.

The delicate tapering and curved Nodosaria, of which Den-
talina communis, D’Orb., is a well-known form, do not appear
to have been recognized by Linnzeus or by Gmelin, although
Ledermiiller figured them in his ‘Mikroskopische Augen- und
Gemiiths-Ergétzung,’ 1761, pl. 4. figs. 0, p, & pl. 8. fig. 2. This
form has been ranked by Lamarck as a species under the name
Nodosaria dentalina, which we shall find useful.

The Nodosaria, ribbed, smooth, and dentaline, are abundant
in the Mediterranean and on most sea-coasts at certain depths ;
they abound in the London Clay, Chalk, Gault, and in the Kim-
meridge, Oxford, Lias, and Upper Trias Clays. Nodosarte oceur
also in the Carboniferous and Permian rocks. They are very
fine in some of the Italian and Spanish tertiary beds and in
those of San Domingo. In the Chalk and Gault also some fine
individuals frequently occur.

(B.c.) Nautilus Legumen (1164. 288) is the well-marked Nodo-
saria (Vaginulina) Legumen. The Vaginuline, with their com-
pressed obliquely-set chambers and lateral aperture, are con-
veniently separated from Nodosaria proper ; but no real divisional
line exists between the Vaginulina and Nodosaria (through the
Dentaline forms) on one side, and Cristellaria (through the
Marginulines) on the other.

The Vaginuline have a similar range to that of the Nodosaria,
excepting that they have not yet been found in any older rock
than the Upper Trias.

(C.) Linné’s Nautilus crispus (1162.275), the Polystomella of
Lamarck, is an easily recognizable form under variously modified
conditions, chiefly as to its thickness and its sculpture; and it
occurs on every coast.

(D.) Nautilus Beccarti (1162. 276) is the common form of the
Rotala Beccarii of the Mediterranean and Atlantic. This spe-
cies has a world-wide range under many strikingly different

480 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

modifications, which still retain their own peculiarities of struc-
ture, mode of growth, and ornamentation.

(E.) Nautilus rugosus (1162. 277) is not safely determinable,
there being no figures to refer to, and the description being
applicable to several Foraminifers. It appears most like the
Planulina Ariminensis or the Operculina complanata. It is from
the South Sea.

(F.) Nautilus umbilicatus (1168. 278) and N. Semilituus (1163.
280) are varieties of a species of Peneroplis, the type being the
Peneroplis planatus (D’Orb.), a passable figure of which is given
by Schréter in his ‘Neue Litterat.’ (1784), vol. i. pl. 1. fig. 7.
Another specimen figured on the same plate (fig.9) is a narrower
form of P. Semilituus, the chambers being nearly cylindrical, and
the shell well representing a crozier (Lituus); the P. Semilituus
has its chambers flattened, so that the staff and head of the
“crozier” are no longer formed of a cylindrical body ; P. wmbzl-
catus is also flattened, and does not possess the straight portion
of the shell, being nautiloid, and representing only the head of
the crozier, flattened ; lastly, P. planatus has its latter chambers
widely flattened out, and resembles in outline a bonnet rather
than a crozier *.

D’Orbigny’s Dendritina is also a true Peneroplis, without the
straight portion, and not flattened. Some of the Spiroline of
authors are Peneroplides with stick-like crozier-forms (some,
however, belong to Lituola).

[Nautilus Siphunculus (1164. 287) has nothing to do with
Foraminifera, but probably belongs to the Serpule. Soldami
figures numerous specimens (“ Tubuli armillati,” &c.) varying
in details ; ‘Testac. ac Zooph.’ pl. 27.]

(G.) Serpula Seminulum (1264. 791) is the Quinqueloculina
Seminulum,—a good type for the vastly numerous group of
quinqueloculine Miliole, which occur in every sea.

Gmelin’s edition of the ‘Systema Nature’ (1788) contains
seven names of Foraminifera in addition to those given by Lin-
neus. These were determined on the evidences afforded by
figures and descriptions by Spengler, Schroter, and Gronovius.

(H.) Rotalia (Calcarina) Spengleri is the Nautilus Spengleri
(Gmelin, 3371. 10). This shell has been well figured also by
Schroter (from the Adriatic), and by Fichtel and Moll (from the
Indian and Red Seas). Spengler’s specimen (Danske Skrift.
N.S. vol. i. pl. 2. f. 9 a—c) was from Amboyna.

Lamarck’s Siderolites calcitrapoides (Anim. sans Verteb. vol. vii.
p. 624) is the same species, from Maestricht.

* Tt has already been observed by Mr. Hanley (Ipsa Linn. Conch. p. 158)
that Montagu’s N. Semilituus is not that of Linnzus (after Planeus in
Fabius Colonna’s ‘ Phytobasis ’).

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 481

Calcarina Defrancit, D’Orb., from the Red Sea (Ann. Se. Nat.
vol. vil. p. 276. no. 3), is a delicate compressed variety of Calca-
rina Spengleri, with the spire apparent. Spengler figures this
elegant form (op. cit. pl. 1. f. 3 a-d) from Coromandel.

Calcarina Calcar (D’Orb. Ann. Se. Nat. vii. p. 276. no. 1; and
Modeéles, no. 34. 2° livraison), from Martinique, Isle of France,
and Madagascar, is a variety of the same, with shorter spies.
Rotalia armata, D’Orb. (Aun. Se. Nat. vii. p. 273. no. 22; and
Modeles, no. 70), from Cayenne and Martinique, and fossil at
Chavagnes (Maine-et-Loire), near Nantes, and near Bordeaux, is
a short-spined variety of the same species.

D’Orbigny gives three other names to forms of Calcarina,
without figures or descriptions; they are from Port Jackson, the
Isle of France, Rawack, and the Mariannes Islands.

Deshayes’s Calcarina rarispina (Lyell’s ‘Manual,’ 5th edit.
p.228.f.236), from Grignon, is the same as Rotalia armata, D’Orb.

Calcarina is a subgeneric form of Rotalia.

Calcarina Spengleri has a wide distribution in the Mediterra-
nean and tropical seas, and occurs fossil in the Eocene Tertiaries
of France and in the Chalk of Maestricht.

[A form that has been mistaken for the Calcarina Spengler,
but more allied to the Sponges in its mode of growth, occurs
fossil at Palermo, San Domingo, &c., and recent at the Fiji Isles
and New Zealand. |

(I.) Nautilus unguiculatus (3372. 11), founded on Spengler’s
specimen (Kong. Danske Vid. Selsk. Skrift. NyeSaml. vol.i.p. 381.
pl. 2. f. 9d), is a six-spined Polystomella crispa, from the Kast
Indies. This beautiful variety (P. Regina, D’Orb.) is not common.
It occurs fossil in the Vienna Tertiaries, and in the Eocene beds at
Baljik, Bulgaria, on the Black Sea. (See Wood’s Cat. pl. 13.f.18.)

(J.) Nautilus Lituus (3372. 13), figured and described by
Spengler (as Nautilus rectus), from the Red Sea, is a delicate
Peneroplis with narrow subcylindrical chambers throughout,—
forming a small crozier-like body, instead of the flatter and
bonnet-like shell of P. planatus (see Wood’s Cat. pl. 13. f. 20).
It is the Spirolina cylindracea of Lamarck, and is common in
the Mediterranean and Indian Seas, and in the Grignon Ter-
tiaries. Spengler has figured two other intermediate varieties of
Peneroplis (op. cit. pl. 1. f. 4, 5), both from the Red Sea. P.
planatus is widely distributed in the warmer seas.

(K.) Nautilus inequalis (3373.20), founded on Spengler’s figure
and description (Nautilus rectus), is a straight, attenuated form
of Vertebralina (Articulina) striata. It is from the Red Sea. (See
Wood’s Cat. pl. 13. f. 32.) This uniserial form of Vertebralina
is common in the Red Sea, and in the Tertiary beds at Baljik
and Grignon.

(L.) Serpula nautiloides (3739.1) is undoubtedly, as shown by
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. in. 31

482 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. Rupert Jones on Foraminifera.

Schroter’s figure (Neue Litterat. vol. ui. p. 283, pl. 3. figs. 22,
23), an attached specimen (with the lower side of the chambers
imperfect) of that form of Lituola which we termed Placopsilina
in our memoir on some Foraminifera from Norway (op. cit.
p. 29). It was found affixed to the “ Madrepora prolifera” from
the coast of Norway.

Lituola nautiloides is one of 2n immense group of varieties, of
which the type is Lituola nautiloidea, Lamarck. These are found
in every sea, and very frequently in the fossil state; they oceur
both fixed and free.

(M.) Nautilus helicites (3371.6), figured by Schroter (Vollstan-
dige Einleitung, &c. vol. iv. (1784) pp. 368 & 377, pl. 10. fig. 2),
is possibly an Amphistegina. It is from the Chalk of Maestricht.

(N.) Nautilus Beccarut 8. ammonordes (Gmelin, 3370.4; Gronoy.
Zoophyl. 1781, p.282, and Tabularum Explic.p.v. pl. 19. figs.5,6)
and N. Balthicus (Gmelin, 3370.5; Schroter, Naturforscher, 1782,
vol. xvii. p. 120; and ‘ Einleitung Conch.’ vol. 1. p. 20) are refer-
able to the Foraminifer usually known as Operculina complanata,
Basterot, sp., which is the best form of this variety, and attams
a large size at the Philippine Isles and New Zeaiand, and occurs
also in the Mediterranean and Atlantic, and abundantly in some
of the tertiary strata. Gronovius’s specimens were in sea-sand
from Bengal; Schroter’s from the Baltic, attached to the root of
a Fucus. Operculina is a subgeneric form of Nummulina.

Tabular List of the Foraminifera enumerated by Linné and Gmelin.

Linnean Names. Typical Species and Subspecies.
Nautilus Calear, I. .... + Cmistellaria Calear ..........+...0< \ 3
obliquus, L....... Nodosaria (Dentalina) ) £
Raphanistrum, L.. Nodosaria ........ z
—— Raphanus, L..... Nodosaria ........ =
Bascian i. $5219. 2% Nodosaria ........ >N. Raphanus ) 7,
Granum, L....... Nodosaniay = Sus bce
a Radiculas ii... 143.) 2 ey NOUOSATIAG Ep ae oea
Legumen, L. .... Vaginulina (Dentalina) }
crispus, L. ...... Polystomella crispa.
— Beccarii, L....... Rotalia Beccarii.
—— rugosus, L....... [?Planulina Arimmensis vel Operculina com-
planata ? |
umbilicatus, L. .. Peneroplis } Bisnlnk
Semilituns, L..... | Peneroplis f ** P0#US-
Serpula Seminulum, L. Miliola (Quinqueloculina) Seminulum.

Nautilus Spengleri, Gm. _Rotalia (Calcarina) Spengler.

unguiculatus, Gm. _Polystomella crispa.

— Lituus, Gm....... Peneroplis planatus.

inequalis, Gm..... Vertebralina (Articulina) striata.

Serpula nautiloides, Schr. Lituola (Placopsilima) nautiloidea.

Nautilus helicites, Schr. [?Amphistegina vel Operculina ? }

Beccarii 8. ammonoides, Gm.

ammonoides, Gron. ...... ! Nummulina (Operculina) complanata.
———— PAIGNICUS, EMTs, «cess cs ov J

Dr. Latham on the Use of the Signs of Accent and Quantity. 488

XLIX.—Remarks on the use of the Signs of Accent and Quantity
as Guides to the Pronunciation of Words derived from the
Classical Languages, with particular reference to Zoological and
Botanical Terms. By R. G. Latuam, M.D., F.R.S. &e.

THE text upon which the following remarks have suggested
themselves is the “Accentuated List of the British Lepidoptera,”
with Hints on the Derivation of the Names,” published by the
Entomological Societies of Oxford and Cambridge; a useful
contribution to scientific terminology—useful, and _ satisfied
with being so. It admits that naturalists may be unlearned,
and provides for those who, with a love for botany or zoology,
may have been denied the advantage of a classical education.
That there are many such is well known; and it is also well
known that they have no love for committing themselves to the
utterance of Latin and Greek names in the presence of investi-
gators who are more erudite (though, perhaps, less scientific)
than themselves. As a rule, their pronunciation is inaccurate.
It is inaccurate without being uniform—for the ways of going
wrong are many. Meanwhile, any directions toward the right
are welcome.

In the realities of educational life there ts no such thing as
a book for unlearned men—at least no such thing as a good
one. There are make-shifts and make-believes ad infinitum;
but there is no such an entity as an actual book. Some are
written down to the supposed level of the reader—all that are
so written being useless and offensive. Others are encumbered
with extraneous matter, and, so encumbered, err on the side of
bulk and superfluity. Very rarely is there anything like con-
sistency in the supply of information.

The work under notice supposes a certain amount of igno-
rance—ignorance of certain accents and certain quantities. It
meets this; and it meets it well. That the work is both a safe
and reliable guide, is neither more nor less than what we expect
from the places and persons whence it has proceeded.

It is hkely, from its very merits, to be the model on which a
long line of successors may be formed. For this reason the
principles of its notation (for thus we may generalize our expres-
sion of the principle upon which we use the signs of accent and
quantity as guides to pronunciation) may be criticised.

In the mind of the present writer, the distinction between
accent and quantity has neither been sufficiently attended to
nor sufficiently neglected. This is because, in many respects,
they are decidedly contrasted with, and opposed to, each other ;
whilst, at the same time—paradoxical as it may appear—they

are, for the majority of practical purposes, convertible. That
31*

484 Dr. Latham on the use of the Signs of Accent and Quantity

inadvertence on these points should occur, is not to be wondered
at. Professional grammarians—men who deal with the purely
philological questions of metre and syllabification—with few
exceptions, confound them.

In English Latin (by which I mean Latin as pronounced by
Englishmen) there is, in practice, no such a thing as quantity ;
so that the sign by which it is denoted is, in nine cases out
of ten, superfluous. Mark the accent, and the quantity will take
care of itself.

I say that there is no such a thing in English Latin as quan-
tity. I ought rather to have said that

English quantities are not Latin quantities.

In Latin, the length of the syllable is determined by the length
of the vowels and consonants combined. A long vowel, if followed
in the same word by another (i. e. if followed by no consonant),
is short. A short vowel, if followed by two consonants, is long.
In English, on the other hand, long vowels make long, whilst
short vowels make short, syllables; so that the quantity of a
syllable in English is determined by the quantity of the vowel.
The 2 in pius is short in Latin. In English it is long. The e
in mend is short in English, long in Latin.

This, however, is not all. There is, besides, the following
metrical paradox. A syllable may be made long by the very
fact of its being short. It is the practice of the English lan-
guage to signify the shortness of a vowel by doubling the
consonant that follows. Hence we get such words as pitted,
knotty, massive, &e.—words in which no one considers that the
consonant is actually doubled. For do we not pronounce pitted
and pitied alike? Consonants that appear double to the eye are
common enough. Really double consonants—consonants that
sound double to the ear—are rarities, occurring im one class of
words only—viz. in compounds whereof the first element ends
with the same sound with which the second begins, as soul-less,
book-case, &e.

The doubling, then, of the consonant is a conventional mode
of expressing the shortness of the vowel that precedes, and it
addresses itself to the eye rather than the ear.

But does it address itself to the eye only? If it did, patied
and pitted, being sounded alike, would also be of the same quan-
tity. We know, however, that to the English writer of Latin
verses they are not so, We know that the first is short (pitied),
the latter long (pitted). For all this, they are sounded alike : so
that the difference in quantity (which, as a metrical fact, really
exists) is, to a great degree, conventional. At any rate, we
arrive at it by a secondary process. We know how the word is
spelt ; and we know that certain modes of spelling give certain

as applied to Zoological and Botanical Terms. 485

rules of metre. Our senses here are regulated by our expe-
rience.
Let a classical scholar hear the first line of the Eclogues
read—
Patule tu Tityre, &c.,

and he will be shocked. He will also believe that the shock
fell on his ear. Yet his ear was unhurt. No sense was offended.
The thing which was shocked was his knowledge of the rules of
prosody—nothing more. To English ears there is no sucha
thing as quantity—not even in hexameters and pentameters.
There is no such thing as quantity except so far as it is accentual
also. Hence come the following phenomena—no less true
than strange,—viz. (1) that any classical metre written accord-
ing to the rules of quantity gives (within certain narrow limits)
a regular recurrence of accents ; and (2) that, setting aside such
shocks as affect our knowledge of the rules of prosody, verses
written according to their accents only give metrical results.
English hexameters (such as they are) are thus written.

In the inferences from these remarks there are two assump-
tions: Ist, that the old-fashioned mode of pronunciation be
adhered to; 2nd, that when we pronounce Greek and Latin
words as they are pronounced in the recitation of Greek and
Latin poetry, we are as accurate as we need be. It is by means
of these two assumptions that we pronounce Tityre and patule
alike; and I argue that we are free to do so. As far as the ear
is concerned, the a is as long as the 7, on the strength of the
double ¢ which is supposed to come after it. It does not indeed
so come; but if it did, the sound would be the same, the quan-
tity different (for is not patule pronounced pattule?). It would
be a quantity, however, to the eye only.

This pronunciation, however, may be said to be exploded ; for
do not most men under fifty draw the distinction which is here
said to be neglected? Do not the majority make, or fancy they
make, a distinction between the two words just quoted? They
may or they may not. It is only certain that, subject to the
test just indicated, it is immaterial what they do. Nine-tenths
of the best modern Latin verses were written under the old
system—a system based not upon our ear, but on our knowledge
of certain rules.

Now it is assumed that the accuracy sufficient for English
Latin is all the accuracy required. Ask for more, and you get
into complex and difficult questions respecting the pronunciation
of a dead language. Do what we will, we cannot, on one side,
pronounce the Latin like the ancient Romans. Do what we will,
so long as we keep our accents right, we cannot (speaking Latin

486 Dr. Latham on the use of the Signs of Accent and Quantity

after the fashion of Englishmen) err in the way of quantity—
at least, not to the ear. A short vowel still gives a long
syllable; for the consonant which follows it is supposed to be
doubled.

Let it be admitted, then, that, for practical purposes, Tityre
and patule may be pronounced alike, and the necessity of a
large class of marks is avoided. Why write, as the first word in
the book is written, Pdpilio'nide? Whether the initial syllable
be sounded papp- or pape- is indifferent. So it is whether the
fourth be uttered as -own-, or -onn-. As far as the ear is con-
cerned, they are both long, because the consonant is doubled.
In Greek, wammiAdovvdat is as long as waTANeVOaL.

Then comes Machd'on, where the sign of quantity is again
useless, the accent alone being sufficient to prevent us saying
either Makkaon or Makaén. The ais the a in fate. We could
not sound it as the a in fat if we would.

Pieride.—What does the quantity tell us here? That the z
is pronounced as the z in the Greek zriovos, rather than as the 2
in the Latin pius. But, in English Latin, we pronounce both
alike. Surely Pi'eris and Pie'ride tell us all that is needed.

Crate'gi.—Whether long or short, the 7 is pronounced the
same.

Sind'pis, Rd'pe, and Na'pi.—The (~) here prevents us from
saying Rdppe and Nappi. It would certainly be inelegant and
unusual to do so. Tested, however, by the ear, the words
rdppe and ndppi take just the same place in an English Latin
verse as rdpe-e and ndpe-t. Is any one likely to say sindppis?
Perhaps. There are those who say Dianna for Diana. It is very
wrong to do so—wrong, not to say vulgar. For the purposes
of metre, however, one is as good as the other; and herein (as
aforesaid) lies the test. The real false quantities would be
Diana and stnnapis; but against these the accent protects us.
Nor is the danger of saying sindppis considerable. Those who
say Didnna are those who connect it with Anna and would, pro-
bably, spell it with two n’s.

Cardami'nés.—All that the first(~) does here is to prevent us
saying cardami!nnes. The real false quantity would be carda'm-
mines. The accent, however, guards against this.

The second (7) is useful. It is certainly better to say carda-
min-ees than cardamin-ess, because the e is from the Greek 7.
And this gives us arule. Let the (~) be used to distinguish 7
from ¢, and w from o, and in no other case. I would not say that
it is necessary to use it even here. It is better, however, to say
Machdon than Machdéon. By a parity of reasoning, the (~), re-
jected in the work before us, is sometimes useful. Let it be
used in those derivatives where ¢ replaces 7, and o replaces o ;

as appled to Zoological and Botanical Terms. 487

e.g. having written Machaon, write, as its derivative, Machadnide
—1i. e. if the word be wanted.

This is the utmost for which the signs of quantity are wanted
for English Latin. I do not say that they are wanted even for
this.

One of the mechanical inconveniences arising from the use of
the signs of quantity is this—when a long syllable is accented,
two signs fall upon it. To remedy this, the work before us con-
siders that the stress is to be laid on the syllable preceding the
accent. Yet, if an accent mean anything, it means that the
stress fall on the syllable which it stands over.

A few remarks upon words like Pieride, where the accent was
omitted.—Here two short syllables come between two long ones.
No accent, however, is placed over either. Evidently, quantity
and accent are so far supposed to coincide, that the accentuation
of a short vowel is supposed to make it look like a long one. It
is a matter of fact, that if, on a word like Cassidpe, we lay an
accent on the last syllable but one, we shock the ears of scholars,
especially metrical ones. Does it, however, lengthen the vowel ?
The editors of the work in question seem to think that it does,
and, much more consistent than scholars in general, hesitate to
throw it back upon the preceding syllable, which is short also.
Metrists have no such objection; their practice being to say
Cassiope without detriment to the vowel. The entomologists,
then, are the more consistent.

They are, however, more consistent than they need be. If an
accent is wanted, it may fall on the shortest of all possible
syllables. Granting, however, that Cassiépe (whether the o be
sounded as in ndée or ndt) is repugnant to metre, and Cassiope
to theory, what is their remedy? It is certainly true that
Cassiope is pronounceable. Pope writes—

** Like twinkling stars the miscellanies o'er.”

No man reads this miscéllanies ; few read it miscelldnies. The
mass say mis'cellanies. Doing this, they make the word a quadri-
syllable; for less than this would fall short of the demands of
the metre. They also utter a word which makes Cas'siope pos-
sible. Is Cdssiope, however, the sound? Probably not. And
here the authors must speak for themselves :—

“Take, e.g., Cassiope and Corticea: in words like the former
of these, in which the last syllable is long, there is no greater
difficulty of pronunciation in laymg the stress upon the first
syllable than upon the second.”

True! but this implies that we say Cdssiopé. Is -c, however,
one bit the longer for being accented, or can it bear one iota
more of accent for being long? No. Take -a¢ from peat, and

488 Dr, E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca.

-t from pei, and the result is pe—just as long or just as short
in one case as the other.

The same power of accenting the first syllable is “ particularly
the case in those words in which the vowel i can assume the
power of y. Latin scholars are divided as to the proper ac-
centuation of mulieres, Tulliola, and others: though custom is
in favour of mulileres, mullieres appears to be more correct.” Be
it so. Let mulieres be milyeres. What becomes, however, of
the fourth syllable? The word is no quadrisyllable at all. What
is meant is this:—not that certain quadrisyllables with two
short vowels in the middle are difficult to accentuate, but that
they are certain words of which it is difficult to say whether
they are trisyllables or quadrisyllables.

For all practical purposes, however, words like Casszope are
quadrisyllables. They are, in the way of metre, choriambics ;
and a choriambic is a quadrisyllable foot. They were pro-
nounced Casstope, &c., by English writers of Latin verses—
when Latin verses were written well.

Let the pronunciation which was good enough for Vincent
Bourne and the contributors to the Muse Etonenses be good
enough for the entomologists, and all that they will then have
to do is not to pronounce crategum like stratagem, cardamines
like Theramenes, and vice versd. Against this, accent will ensure
them—accent single-handed and without any sign of quantity—
Cardamines, Therdmenes, crate’ gum, stratagem.

L.— Descriptions of new and little-known species of Ceylonese
Nudibranchiate Mollusks. By Dr. E. F. Kevaart*,

[Concluded from p. 304. ]
Fam. Tritoniade.
Genus Metra, Rang.

Animal elongated, with a narrow channeled foot and long
slender tail; sides of the back with pairs of tuberculated
lobes, easily deciduous. Tentacles cylindrical, retractile into
long trumpet-shaped sheaths. Head covered by a lobe-like
veil. Sexual orifices behind right tentacle ; excretory behind
first gill on the right side.-— Woodward.

Melibea viridis, Kel.

Animal gelatinous, transparent, of a greenish vitreous colour.
Body covered with hairy filaments. Head small, nearly cir-

* From the Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society
for 1858.

Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca. 489

cular, covered with filaments. Veil large and very expansive ;
circular opening lied with cilia. Tentacles two, about 3ths of
an inch long ; capsule small, covered with filaments. Branchiz
six or seven on each side, unequal, wedge-shaped, placed alter-
nately ; base broad, slightly pedunculated, covered with cilia
and filaments, giving it a very hairy appearance ; base brown ;
the other parts greenish and speckled with dirty white. Foot
narrow, of a pinkish colour on the edge; upper surface
covered with short filaments. Nearly 3 inches long.

Found on weeds near Inner Harbour; not common; swims
very actively. The veil over the head is used as a net, doubtless
to entangle its prey. The opening is very dilatable. Deposits
its white ova in a flat mass.

Scyllea (?) Dracena, Kel.

Animal green, elongated, narrow. No mantle. ‘Two tentacles
placed anteriorly on the side of the head, non-retractile ;
tentacles folded or cylindrical, slightly granular. On the
centre of the back there are three unequal, wing-like, denti-
culated lobes, of a green colour, with tooth-like processes,
tipped with red ; sides of the posterior half of body also toothed,
with two lines of small, pomted, red-tipped tubercles. Foot
narrow, channeled. Mouth protected by two small semi-orbi-
cular flaps or veils. Orifice on right side. Length nearly
1 inch.

I have some doubts as to the propriety of placing this species
under the genus Scyllea. 1 could not discover any tufted
branchiz on the surface of the dorsal lobes. I propose naming
this genus (closely allied to Glaucus), if new, in honour of Dr.
Templeton, late of the Royal Artillery (brother of the Belfast
Naturalist), who has contributed considerably to the fauna of
Ceylon.

i have found only one specimen, on a branch of sea-weed.
It looked at first like a piece of green weed, but on placing it
im fresh sea-water the lobes expanded and waved about very
briskly. The red tips of the lobes contrasted beautifully with
the bright green of the animal. _It lived only a few hours.

Polycera (?) ceylonica, Kel.

Body 4 imch long. No distinct mantle. Head covered by
a membranous fimbriated veil; the long filaments slightly
toothed. Veil continuous, with narrow membranous expan-
sions on the sides of the body, which are united at the tail.
Large fimbriated filaments also on the sides of the body. A
membranous crest runs on the medial line of back. Dorsal

490 Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca.

tentacles retractile within a sheath, clavate, laminated, incurved
at the tip; brown, white-tipped. Oral tentacles white, broad
and short. Branchial plumes five, short, bipinnated, retrac-
tile, placed in a circle in the centre of the back, near the
third pair of dorsal filaments. Colour above bright orange-
red ; beneath whitish, with red specks seen through the trans-
parent foot. Ova bright red, in narrow coils. The whole
animal is scarcely 1 inch long, and its broadest part not
more than 3ths of an inch.

I have placed this species, very doubtfully, under the head
of Polycera. I believe there is sufficient reason to make a new
genus of this pretty little creature. The transparent membra-
nous expansion is fully extended when the animal swims, which
it does more freely than any known species. For ten or fifteen
minutes it will keep floating and moving its body like an eel in
the water. Very rare; a few specimens lived for many months
in my vivarium.

Fam. Eolide.

Animal with papillose gills arranged along the sides of the back.
Tentacles sheathless, non-retractile. Lingual teeth 0:1:0. Ra-
mifications of the stomach and liver extending into the dorsal
papille. Excretory orifices on the right side. Skin smooth,
without spicula. No distinct mantle.

Eolis ** Husseyi, Kel.

Tentacles four; both pairs of the same form, but the ante-
rior ones longer, of a limpid orange hue tipped with white.
Back of a dull orange-brown colour; a triangular white space
behind the dorsal tentacle. Branchize numerous, m three
rows on each side of body, white and ringed with hght purple ;
tip white. Foot dilated anteriorly ; no lateral processes.

Rare. Named in memory of a departed and beloved com-
panion of my earliest scientific labours.

Eolis bicolor, Kel.

Body 3 inch long, slender, waxy white ; a dusky spot on neck
anterior to dorsal tentacles. Dorsal tentacles short, smooth,
transparent white at base, corrugated or laminated at apex,
of a deep orange-red colour, becoming darker at the tip.
Oral tentacles twice as long, pellucid white throughout,
tapermg, curved. Head small, rounded. Branchize medium-
sized, narrow, acutely pointed, white with a subterminal
orange-red ring, apex waxy white; they are set in six or

* Etym. Molis, daughter of Avolus.

Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca. 491

seven small clusters, the anterior ones composed of thirty-
four or more branchie ; the others of two, rarely of three ;
becoming smaller as they approach the tail. Foot linear,
white, transparent, slightly expanded in front.

Found among sea-weed in Back Bay, Trincomalee.

Eolis effulgens, Kel.

Tentacles four ; two dorsal moderately long, laminated obliquely,
dark orange tipped with white; the two anterior ones orange,
with a whitish spot in centre and tipped with white; a dark
shade behind dorsal tentacle. Branchize in five or six clusters
on each side of back, the anterior clusters consisting of twelve
or fifteen narrow obtusely pointed branchie ; orange-red at
base, ringed with white and orange, tip white, a bluish line
running longitudinally for nearly two-thirds of its length.

Found in great number in Dutch Bay, and other parts of the
sea near Fort Frederick. Spawns in June and July. Ova
white, in narrow thready coils.

Eolts Pauline, Kel.

Tentacles four; two dorsal red, wrinkled; the two terminal
tentacles pinkish, tip red, base white. Branchie reddish,
numerous, short ; the anterior ones have a whitish central rmg
and are tipped with red; the posterior ones of a redder colour,
more broadly tipped with red, the central white ring less di-
stinet. Foot expanded, with a short triangular-pointed process.
Length 33 lines.

Eolis tristis, Kel.

Four tentacles; two dorsal about half the size of the two
anterior ones, white with blackish rings. Body white; an
interrupted blackish line on each side of back. Branchize
in clusters of three or four, short, pointed, white, and ringed
with black. Foot slightly expanded, and notched anteriorly.
Length about 3 lines.

Found on sea-weed in one of my aquaria. Ova white.

- Eolis nodulosa, Kel.

Four tentacles; opake white; dorsal long, pyramidal-pointed,
with three nodular rings ; oral tentacles short, narrow-pointed,
white with a yellowish shade. Head and back white. Bran-
chiz in five small clusters on each side, long, nodular, obtusely
poimted, opake white, and spotted indistinctly with light
orange-brown ; base darker. Foot slightly contracted anteriorly.
Length about } an inch,

492 Dr. BE. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca.
Eolis Smedleyi, Kel.

Dorsal tentacles pyramidal, ringed, of a dusky grey colour; oral
tentacles long, pointed, white, with a central red rng. Branchize
in five small clusters on each side; the anterior pair the
largest. Papillee short, conical, white, and ringed with grey.
Foot long, with anterior tentacular processes. Length 4 or
5 lines.

I have named this species in remembrance of one who was
a frequent visitor of my “Aquarian establishment,” and who
took a warm and friendly interest in all my scientific pursuits.
This small Holis was discovered on some sea-weed growing in a
vivarium.

Genus Proctonotus, A. and H.

Animal oblong, depressed, pointed behind. Dorsal tentacles two,
linear, simple, with eyes at their base behind ; oral tentacles
short. Head covered by a small semilunar veil; mouth with
horny jaws; gills papillose, on ridges down the sides of the
back and round the head in front; vent dorsal.— Woodward.

Proctonotus orientalis, Kel.

Animal semigelatinous, greenish. Dorsal tentacles two, bifur-
cated and retractile; oral tentacles short, pointed. Bran-
chie : four or five rows on each side of body, those nearest the
body smaller; wedge-shaped, rounded superiorly, flattened ;
green, spotted with grey and green. Branchie carried round
the head in two or three rows; middle ones longer ; all of the
same shape. Foot broad, long, grooved beneath. Length 23
inches. Ova white, in waved thread-like coils.

This exceedingly interesting animal may perhaps occupy a
new generic place, as I do not observe the bifurcated dorsal
branchie noticed in the other species of the genus Proctonotus.
When coiled up, it looks like a flower with green petals.

Found in Trincomalee, in May and July.

Pterochilus viridis, Kel.

Animal light green. Length } inch. Tentacles two, simple,
long, pointed. Head with small lateral lobes. Branchiz
very numerous, closely set, long, linear, acutely poimted,
green, and spotted with darker green and grey. Foot
linear.

Found on sea-weeds, and, owing to its colour, not easily re-
cognized. Lives for a long time in confinement. Ova green.

Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca. 493
Fam. Elysiade.

Genus Exysra, Risso.

Animal elliptical, depressed, with wing-like lateral expansions.
Tentacles simple, with sessile eyes behindthem. Foot narrow.

Elysia grandifolia, Kel.

Head and bodylight green; white-, and occasionally black-spotted.
Head and neck naked. Tentacles two, folded longitudinally
on side of head ; bronzed green, tip brown. Buccal tentacles
two, small. Membranous wing-like expansion on each side
of body, broad anteriorly, acutely poimted posteriorly, and
united at the tail. Membrane green, edged with a black
and a golden-yellow line. No distinct foot. Orifice on the
back (?). Mouth beneath.

The whole animal gives one the idea of a large leaf; and
when moving, that of a butterfly. Found on sea-weed. Some
are more than 3 inches long; greatest transverse diameter, with
wings expanded, 2} inches. Distinct veins, filled with fluid,
seen on the wings; the heart pulsating on the centre of the
back. I have some doubts as to the propriety of placing this
interesting creature in the genus Elysia. If on further investi-
gation it is found that it does not belong to any known genus,
I propose naming it Hydropsyche*.

Elysia punctata, Kel.

Smaller than the last species, largest specimen seen measuring
13 inch. Animal of a lighter green colour. Tentacles dark
brown, spotted with white. Back whitish green, dotted with
black and green. Edge of mantle black, and shaded with golden;
under surface of wings tubercular, and dotted with black.

Found on sea-weed. Not easily distinguished from the young
of E. grandifolia.

Elysia cerulea, Kel.

Tentacles two ; blue, with a central red ring, tip blackish. Body
and wings blue; under part of head and fore part of foot
red; edge of wing lined with black and red lines, the latter
outermost.

This is a very small beautiful species, about % inch long ;
when the wings are folded, it is not thicker than a crow’s quill.
Found on sea-weed in the Inner Harbour. All three species
have the same generic characters, and doubtless belong to the
same genus.

* This name is already used for a genus of Trichopterous Insects.—W.S. D.

494 Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca.

Order INFEROBRANCHIATA.
Genus Puyuurpia, Cuv.

Animal oblong, covered with a coriaceous tuberculated mantle.
Dorsal tentacles clavate, retractile into cavities near the front
of the mantle. Mouth with two tentacles. Foot broadly oval.
Gills forming a series of lamin extending the entire length
of both sides. Exeretory orifice in the middle line, near the
posterior end of the back, or between the mantle and foot.
Reproductive organs on the right side. Stomach simple, mem-
branous.
Phyllidia zeylanica, Kel.

Mantle tubercular, salmon-coloured ; three continuous black lines
run round the whole length ; the internal one broader, taking
within its circuit the dorsal tentacles and anal orifice; two
other lines run parallel to this all round the mantle, the
outer one narrowest. Dorsal tentacles large, conical, pointed,
circularly laminated at the upper half, which is of a black
colour. The two oral tentacles small, black. Foot whitish,
notched in front ; the blackish viscera seen through. Branchiz
whitish on the sides of the body except im front. Anal opening
on a black-coloured tube, behind which there are four or five
large tubercles, of the same form as those on the other parts
of the mantle. Length 1 inch; } inch broad.

Very rare.
Genus Dipnyuiiptia, Cuv.
Syn. Linguella, Blainv.

Animal oblong. Mantle ample. Gills limited to the hinder
two-thirds of the body. Head with minute tentacles and a
lobe-like veil. Vent at the right side, behind the reproductive
orifices? Lingual teeth 30°1°30.

Diphylluidia formosa, Kel.

Body pink. Mantle leaf-like, dark purple, with purplish-black
shades; edge yellow, streaked longitudinally with golden
yellow (broad lines alternating with very delicate narrow
ones). Veil purple-black, except the anterior edge; beneath,
of a lively pink colour. Foot pink, grooved in the median
line of posterior half. Branchiz buff; a whitish spot on an-
terior third of plumes. Dorsal tentacles emerging through
notches on anterior edge of mantle; tentacles red, with
blackish tips and sides. No oraltentacle. Length 2} inches ;
14 inch broad.

This very beautiful species is found in deep water. It occa-

Dr. E. F. Kelaart on new species of Ceylonese Mollusca. 495

sionally buries itself in sand, with only the head and tentacles
exposed, and lies for hours in this position.

Order TECTIBRANCHIATA.

Animal usually provided with a shell both in the larva and
adult state. Branchiz covered by the shell or mantle. Sexes
united.

Fam. Pleurobranchide.
Genus PLEuRoBRANCHUS, Cuv.

Animal oblong, fleshy, convex above, with a very large and over-
spreading mantle. Foot large, equally outspreading, and
thus leaving a wide canal all round the body. Head distinct,
furnished with a veil, uniting on each side with the borders
of the foot, and with two tubular tentacles, which are split
anteriorly ; mouth at the extremity of a proboscis. Branchiz
composed of a double row of lamellze, forming a plume on the
posterior right side, between the mantle and the foot. Anus
earried by a small tube behind the branchie. Organs of
generation in front. Shell sometimes rudimentary, mem-
branous, with a tolerably distinct apex hidden in the thick-
ness of the mantle.— Woodward.

Pleurobranchus citrinus ?, Riippell.

Orange-red. Mantle darker than the other parts of the animal,
and speckled with whitish spots. About 1 inch in length.
Ova reddish, in circular broad coils.

Very common in Trincomalee. Found at low-water, on coral
stones and sea-weed, nearly throughout the year. Spawns in
May, June, and July.

Pleurobranchus reticulatus ?, Gmel.

Pale orange-red, reticulated mantle, and spotted with purple.
About 2 inches long.

Found near Fort Frederick, Trincomalee, in shallow water,
among rocks.

Pleurobranchus zeylanicus, Kel.

Pale yellow, splashed with darker yellow and brown, and mi-
nutely spotted with rusty brown. About 2 inches long.

Rare; found in Back Bay.
Pleurobranchus purpureus, Kel.
Deep reddish purple. Mantle very dark purple, and spotted

496 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

with still darker purple. There is a bright white zigzag
line on each side of the back of some large specimens.
Length nearly 6 inches ; 4 inches broad.

The young is of a lighter purple, and may be mistaken for
another species.
Found in deep water, Trincomalee.

LI.—Notes on British Mollusca, in answer to Mr. William
Clark’s Remarks on “ Gleanings in British Conchology.” By
J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

However much I may differ from Mr. Clark as to the limits of
specific and varietal distinction in the British Mollusca, I quite agree
with him in thinking that a free and independent discussion of the
subject must tend to promote the cause of science, and ultimately to
elicit the truth. Hzoriatur aliquis who may be able to solve some
of these difficult problems!

In the ‘Annals’ for March last, p. 192, Mr. Clark has stepped
forward to the rescue of a species which he named Trochus Cutleri-
anus, but which I referred to the 7’. ewilis of Philippi. I still con-
sider these species to be synonymous and identical; and my opinion
is founded on the examination and comparison of many hundred
specimens, all of which appeared to me consistent with Philippi’s
description and figure. The comparative size of specimens and the
number of whorls differ in every univalve shell according to locality
and age; and with respect to form, I believe it will be found that
the annexed figures (which are from
the accurate pencil of Mr. Sowerby)
agree much better with the one given
by Philippi than the figures in the
‘ British Mollusca,’ to which Mr.
Clark has appealed, but which ma-
nifestly differ from each other.

In the ‘Annals’ for this month Mr. Clark has impugned some of
my discoveries, as well as those of Linnzeus, Lamarck, Forbes and
Hanley, Mr. Alder, and Mr. Bennett ; and I will answer his remarks
on each seriatim.

Page 407. Diodonta Barleei. 1 am now satisfied, on reconsidera-
tion, that this is not a good species, but the fry of Diplodonta ro-
tundata. The form of young and adult individuals is so totally
different (in the one being triangular, and in the other suborbicular),
that it was only through the kindness of Mr. Searles Wood, who
fortunately had the requisite series of Crag specimens, that I was
enabled to reconcile this difference; neither my own collection of
recent shells, nor any of those made by my numerous friends and

Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca. 497 |

correspondents furnishing any intermediate gradation of size between
half-grown specimens and the fry. To Mr. Clark I therefore acknow-
ledge myself indebted for the suggestion which has led to the correc-
tion of this error. I had intended to do this in my next paper.

Page 408. Aporrhais pes-carbonis. Mr. Barlee assured me that the
specimens of this now well-known species and of A. pes-pelecani, from
a careful comparison of which he supplied me with the information
which I communicated as to the difference in the animals, were taken
together ; so that the doubts raised by Mr. Clark fall to the ground.
These species differ as to the shell not merely in size (which Mr.
Clark supposes the only point of distinction), but also in the form of
the digitations of the outer lip in A. pes-carbonis (the posterior one
being generally produced beyond the tip of the spire), in the whorls
being more swollen, in the apex being more blunt, and in having a well-
defined but narrow umbilicus. I suspect it is the Chenopus desciscens
of Philippi (ii. 185. t. xxvii. f. 7), and not his C. Serresianus. One
of my specimens has five digitations, and exactly agrees with the
figure of Philippi above quoted.

Page 409. Rissoa pulcherrima, Cerithiopsis pulchella, Buccinum
Humphreysianum. Mr. Clark is of course at full liberty to entertain
and express his own opinion as to the validity of all or any of these
species ; but I do not believe that any other conchologist coincides
in it.

Triton nodiferus. My belief that this is a British species is
founded on the fact that Mr. Lukis is a gentleman of unquestionable
veracity and accuracy ; and I see no more reason to doubt its being
indigenous than 7’. cutaceus or Murex erinaceus.

Triton cutaceus. Mr. Clark’s idea was quite new to me, and I
imagine it was equally so to your other readers, that it is the habit
of this or any analogous species to adhere to the bottom of a vessel!
Another live and adult specimen has recently been taken in Guernsey,
a notice of which will appear in due time with other discoveries.

Kellia lactea. It occurs in the same habitat, and even in the same
stones, as K. suborbicularis. I would recommend Mr. Clark to re-
consider his decision.

Mytilus Galloprovincialis and M. ungulatus. I cannot dispute
the fact that Mr. Clark thinks differently from other naturalists ; but
I may remind him and your readers that the specimens from the
Channel Isles, upon which my remarks were founded, were taken in
the same locality and at the same season of the year—in fact, within
a space of 10 yards and 10 minutes from each other. “ The animal
of the Mytili [doubtless] varies greatly,’ owing to the causes as-
signed by Mr. Clark, as weli as to the circumstance that the genus
contains many species.

Page 410. Jeffreysia ? Gulsone. Until the animal is known, the
generic position of this species can only be assigned on conchological
grounds ; and these grounds have been so fully discussed before in
the ‘ Annals,’ that it is unnecessary to recapitulate them. The only
character it appears to have in common with Odostomia or Chem-
nitzia is that of being a turbinated Gasteropod. Mr. Clark ought

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. iu. 32

498 Mr. Jeffreys on British Mollusca.

not, however, to allow your readers to suppose that I founded the
genus Jeffreysia; and I should be sorry to be deemed capable of
such an egregious act of vanity as to affix my own name to any genus
or species.

Euomphalus nitidissimus. It is scarcely worth while contrasting
the drawing (fig. 16. pl. 3. Ann. ser. 3. vol. iii.), which is confirmed
by that of M. Deshayes, of a living and active animal with the sketch,
made by a lady-artist for Mr. Clark, of the dried remains of another
animal of the same kind. What Mr. Clark supposed to be tentacula
must have been the shrivelled lobes of the veil, although it is not
quite clear what he means by the “ veil;’’ for in one part of his re-
marks (p. 410) he considers it to be synonymous with the “ anterior
part of the head,” while in the next page he identifies it with the
“mantle.” Dr. Gray has clearly pointed out, in the ‘Annals’ (ser. 2.
vol. xvi. p. 422, and same series, vol. xviii. p. 419), that Truncatella
and Assiminia are totally different animals, especially in the form of
the tentacula and position of the eyes. The shells in every case
correspond with the animals. As to the form of the aperture of the
shell, it must be borne in mind that, although Huomphalus pent-
angulatus is the typical species, the aperture in many other species
of that genus is suborbicular, while #. Rota, and especially the variety
tricarinata of Webster, has the aperture slightly subangular. Mr.
Clark does not take any notice of the peculiar tongue or lingual
riband of this curious mollusk—a character which is admitted by all
good conchologists to form an essential element of generic distine-
tion. With respect to the question whether these tiny creatures can
properly be referred to the extinct genus Ewomphalus, which con-
tains species of a comparatively much larger size, I will subjoin an
extract from Sir Roderick Murchison’s invaluable work, ‘ Siluria’
(3rd ed. p. 464), in which he says, as to Pterygotus Anglicus and
P. problematicus, ‘In the ‘Quarterly Journal of the Geological
Society,’ vol. xii. p. 28, Professor Huxley has given reasons for con-
sidering these great Crustacea (the former estimated to have been
7 or 8 feet in length!) to be of a type nearly resembling some of the
smallest of our living Decapod Crustacea (dAlauna, Bodotria, Cuma,
&c.), and as even showing great similarity to the larval state of the
higher forms.”’ This is a very suggestive idea, which may lead to
most interesting and important results. In the event of its being
considered advisable to form a new genus for the reception of these
anomalous mollusks, I would venture to propose the name of Omalo-
gyra.

In answer to Mr. Clark’s remarks on the species of Odostomia or
Chemnitzia, it appears to me quite a waste of time to go again over
the same ground; but I may observe that a card of shells which he
obligingly gave me as a variety of Odostomia acuta, contained also
several O. turrita or striolata, which differs from the first-named
species in having a blunt instead of a tapering and sharp-pointed
spire, in the penultimate whorl being rather prominent (giving the
shell a somewhat fusiform appearance), in the contracted aperture,
in being spirally striated, and especially in wanting the distinct and

Royal Society. 499

deep umbilicus, which invariably characterizes O. acuta in every
variation and stage of growth.
I am, Gentlemen,
Your most faithful Servant,
J. Gwyn JEFFREYS.
1 Montagu Square, London,
May 1859,

P.S. Since the above was written, I have received a letter from
my friend Mr. Alder, which contains some remarks so apposite and
valuable, on the presumption of specific distinction in animals which
live together but differ from each other in form, that I will, with his
permission, transcribe them. Mr. Clark’s ideas on this subject will
be found at page 408 in last month’s number of the ‘Annals.’
Mr. Alder says—‘‘The argument from two forms living together
under the same circumstances, is good, I think, as a presumptive
proof that they constitute distinct species. The general idea of a
species is, that the individuals are the progeny of a common stock,
freely breeding together, and producing their like in uninterrupted
succession, without mixing with other species (at least in a state of
nature). If, therefore, two nearly allied forms live together under
the same circumstances, without showing any intermediate forms,
the presumption is that they are specifically distinct. This, I think,
is a fair argument, resting on the belief that mere varieties will breed
together when they come in contact, and that they are generally the
result of different external circumstances, and gradually return to the
typical form when those circumstances are removed.”

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ROYAL SOCIETY.

December 9, 1858.—Sir Benjamin Collins Brodie, Bart., President,
in the Chair.

‘On the Ova and Pseudova of Insects.” By John Lubbock, Esq.,
F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.

In the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1857, I endeavoured to
show that the agamic eggs of Daphnia are formed upon the same
type, and consist of the same parts, as any other egg. My object
in undertaking the investigation, of which the present paper is the
result, was to determine whether the same held good of the agamic
eggs or pseudova of Coccus, Cynips, and other insects. This inquiry
was the more interesting, because Prof. Huxley had found several dif-
ferences between the ovarian products of the oviparous and vivipa-
rous Aphides ; and because, according to Prof. Leydig, the develop-
ment of the pseudova in Coceus was extremely peculiar.

My examination of Coccus was concluded, and the results com-
mitted to paper, in the early part of June last ; but I then found that
so little was known, especially in this country, about the develop-

32%

500 Royal Society :—

ment of insect-eggs generally, that I withheld my notes from publi-
cation, in order to add to them some account of the process of true
ege-formation in the Insecta, which would enable me to point out
more satisfactorily the differences between, or the identity of, these
two processes.

In all female insects there are two ovaries, each consisting of at
least two ege-tubes opening into a common chamber, the uterus.
The egg originates and attains to nearly its full size in the egg-tube,
and it is therefore with this portion of the generative organs that
we are now mainly concerned.

The egg-tubes differ very much in number and length. In all the
larger orders, except perhaps the Lepidoptera and Heteroptera, some
species have very few, while others possess a great many. Thus in
Coleoptera, Lytta vesicatoria has a great many, Livus has only two ;
in Orthoptera, Acheta domestica has a great many, while in a small
Locusta \ only found six ; in Neuroptera, Libellula has a great many,
Psocus only five; of the Diptera, the majority have many, Melo-
phagus only two; i Homoptera, Coccus has a great many, while
Aphis Padi has only three ; in Hymenoptera, Apis mellifica has about
170, and Chelonus has only two; and even in so small a group as the
Dermaptera, Labidura gigantea has, according to Léon Dufour, only
five, while Forficula auricularia has a great number.

The number of egg-germs in each egg-tube differs also very much.
The Lepidoptera, in which the number of egg-tubes is very small,
have a great number of egg-germs in each, while the Homoptera, in
which the egg-tubes are so numerous, have very few egg-germs in
each tube. On the other hand, in Heteroptera, the number varies
very little; while in Coleoptera, Hymenoptera, and Diptera, it differs
greatly, though not so much as that of the egg-tubes. The number
of egg-germs is, however, by no means so easy to determine as that
of the egg-tubes. It is probable that in each species the number
is definite, except perhaps where it is very numerous, as, for instance,
in certain Lepidoptera which have more than a hundred. In most
ege-tubes, however, the egg-germs become so ‘small by degrees,”
that it is almost impossible to say exactly how many there are.

Each egg-tube consists generally, if not always, of two membranes.
The outer or muscular one is very evident in Hymenoptera, Geode-
phaga, Diptera, and indeed in most insects, but m some cases I could
not distinguish it. The inner membrane is delicate and structureless.
On its inner side lies a layer of epithelial cells, which in most parts
form a continuous layer ; but in those insects which have a group of
vitelligenous cells between each of the egg-germs, they are at these
parts more sparingly distributed.

These epithelial cells probably take an active part in the secretion
of the yolk in all insects, and are the principal, if not the only organs
which form the yolk in Orthoptera, Pulex, and the Libellulina.

Between each of the egg-germs in Lepidoptera, Diptera, Hyme-
noptera, Geodephaga, Hydradephaga, and Neuroptera (except the
Libellulina), is situated a group of large cells. These were first
noticed by Herold, who described them as rings; Stein, however,

Mr. J. Lubbock on the Ova and Pseudova of Insects. 501

is no doubt correct in asserting that they are the secretors of the
yolk, and I therefore agree with Prof. Huxley in calling them vitelli-
genous cells. Hermann Meyer, who was followed in this respect by
Dr. Allan Thomson, considered them as aborted eggs, an opinion,
however, which is quite untenable. A cursory examination of an
egg-tube of any Lepidopterous or Hymenopterous insect will show,
that although the vitelligenous cells increase individually in size, as
does the yolk-mass, yet that the latter constantly grows at the expense
of the former*, which become gradually fewer in number, and finally
disappear altogether.

Stein has observed, that in Acilius sulcatus, in which the yolk is
brightly coloured, the vitelligenous cells are of the same hue. Prof.
Huxley has observed in Aphis, and I have found in certain Hemi-
ptera, as in Nepa for instance, a canal leading down from the terminal
chamber into the egg-tube, and which can be for no other purpose
than to convey the yolk-matter to the growing eggs.

Finally, if, as Stein also remarks, we press the vitelligenous cells
or nuclei out of one of the egg-chambers, we shall generally find
some of them in which the cell-wall is almost entirely absorbed, so
that on the application of slight pressure the contents spread in all
directions.

In its earliest stage, however, the egg-cell cannot be distinguished
from the vitelligenous cells, and at the upper part of the egg-tube of
any Heteropterous or Dipterous insect will be found cells which are
neither vitelligenous cells nor egg-cells, but which are apparently
capable, under certain circumstances, of becoming either the one or
the other.

Dr. Carpenter has suggested to me that these vitelligenous cells
are perhaps analogous to the ‘“ yolk-segments”” of Purpura, and this
idea throws, I think, some light on the very remarkable pheenomena
presented by that genus.

The separation of the egg-germs from the vitelligenous organs is
a condition found in many Worms, in some Crustacea, as for instance
in Cyclops, and probably in the Cirrhipedes.

Our knowledge of the modes of egg-formation in the Insecta 1s
perhaps hardly sufficient to enable us to generalize upon it as yet
with much confidence. As far, however, as we at present are aware,
alternate groups of large vitelligenous cells are found in all Lepi-
doptera, Diptera, Hymenoptera, Neuroptera (except Libellulina),
Geodephaga, and Hydradephaga. The large vitelligenous cells are
contained in a terminal chamber in other Coleoptera, Homoptera, and
Heteroptera, whilst apparently they are absent in Orthoptera, Libel-
lulina, and Pulew.

This curious subdivision of the Insecta is not exactly that which
would be given by any other characters. It is, however, remarkable,
that the mode of formation of the thorax would divide the Insecta
into two groups very nearly equivalent to those just mentioned,
except as far as regards the Geodephaga and Hydradephaga.

In fact, the Coleoptera, Orthoptera, Dermaptera, and Hemiptera

* See Lacordaire, Introd. a l’Entomologie, ii. p. 386.

502 Royal Society :—

have a very large prothorax, while this segment is small in the Lepi-
doptera, Diptera, Hymenoptera, and most Neuroptera. In the
Libellulina, however, it is distinct from the rest of the thorax and
considerably developed.

In the Orthopterna, Libellulia, and the genus Pulex, we find the
simplest type of egg-formation which occurs among the Insecta, the
large vitelligenous cells being entirely absent, and their functions
probably monopolized, instead of being only shared, by the layer of
epithelial cells.

The macula germinativa, which is in fact the nucleus of the ger-
minal vesicle, has in the Orthoptera, as usual, the form of a small
round vesicle.

In Gstrus the germinal vesicle contains several small vesicles, one
of which grows much larger than the remainder, and becomes the
macula germinativa.

In Pulex the germinal vesicle is dark, and the macula germinativa,
which is very distinct in the young egg-germs, soon disappears.

In the Coleoptera (except the Geodephaga and Hydradephaga),
the Homoptera, and the Hemiptera, each egg-tube ends in a large
terminal chamber, full of round cells, each of which can apparently
become either an egg-cell or a vitelligenous cell.

In Nepa and some other forms, I found, as Prof. Huxley first
discovered in Aphis, a duct or passage leading down from the ter-
minal chamber to the egg-germs. In one specimen there were four
distinct ducts, so that probably each egg-germ has a separate yolk-
duct.

In Nepa there is a large lateral projection at the anterior end of
each egg, and it is always on the same side as the germinal vesicle ;
but this latter varies from side to side without any apparent regu-
larity. j

In the common Earwig, the egg-tubes are short and numerous ;
each consists of a large, lower chamber, which is more or less pear-
shaped, and two or three other chambers, but slightly separated from
one another, bent down on the lower chamber, and so short and
small as to resemble very closely the stalk to the pear.

Each egg-germ in this insect consists of two parts—an egg-cell
containing the germinal vesicle and the yolk, and a vitelligenous
cell. The vitelligenous cell has no distinct nucleus, and in the
small stalk-like part of the egg-tube is double the size of the egg-cell,
which at this period contains the germinal vesicle, but not as yet
any yolk-matter. In this part of the egg-tube it sometimes appeared
as if there were two vitelligenous cells to one egg-cell. In the large
lower egg-germ this is never the case. In this part of the egg-tube
the vitelligenous cell is still larger than the egg-cell, which however
grows larger, both absolutely and relatively, until it almost fills the
egg-chamber.

The yolk-mass in the lower egg-germ consists of dark granules
and oil-globules surrounding the germinal vesicle, which generally
contains two or three minute cell-like vesicles. The contents of
the vitelligenous cell are light brown, granular, and in part arranged

Mr. J. Lubbock on the Ova and Pseudova of Insects. 503

in somewhat cylindrical masses, which lie generally rather trans-
versely to the egg-tube, and do not appear to have any firm
boundaries. At least, I was never able to isolate them, except after
applying reagents, as, for instance, acetic acid, and then only some-
times, and with difficulty. They then appeared to be somewhat
elliptic in shape.

From M. Léon Dufour’s description, the ovary in Labidura gi-
gantea is entirely unlike that of Forficula.

The egg-formation in Forficula is not the least remarkable pecu-
liarity of this extraordinary genus, and does not at all resemble that
of either the Coleoptera or the Orthoptera.

The Neuroptera (except the Libellulina) offer the next step to-
— the type which prevails in the Lepidoptera, Hymenoptera, and

iptera.

In these four orders, and in the Geodephaga and Hydradephaga,
each egg-chamber contains, at its upper end, a group of large vitelli-
genous cells, which are generally few in number in the Neuroptera,
rather more numerous in the Diptera, and still more so in the Geode-
phaga, Hydradephaga, and Hymenoptera.

In all these six groups, except the Diptera, each egg-chamber is
divided into two parts by a transverse constriction, which separates
the vitelligenous cells from the germinal vesicle and the yolk sur-
rounding it. At first, the lower division of the egg-chamber is quite
small, but it grows gradually larger at the expense of the upper
part.

In the Diptera the egg-chamber is not divided into two smaller
chambers, but has a rounded or oval form, and contains a number of
vitelligenous cells, the lowest of which becomes darker from the
formation of granular yolk-matter, and thus forms the egg-cell. Its
nucleus becomes the germinal vesicle. The wall of the egg-cell
gradually disappears, and the yolk-mass being enlarged by the yolk
secreted by the vitelligenous cells, continues to increase until it
occupies the whole egg-chamber.

Between each egg-germ, in the Diptera, the egg-tube becomes
extremely narrow, which is not so much the case in other Insecta.
It is remarkable that Pulex, which is in many respects nearly allied
to the Diptera, should differ from them so greatly in the mode of egg-
formation.

The germinal vesicle in the Carabidee generally contains, besides
the macula germinativa, several small vesicles, which indeed are
sometimes very numerous. In Carabus violaceus, the macula itself
appeared to consist of many small oval masses, and in one specimen
the macula appeared to have broken up, and the constituent bodies
were floating about loose in the germinal vesicle. From these
observations, and from what has been mentioned as occurring in
Pulex, 1 am disposed to think that the first embryonic cells, at least
in Insecta, appear in this manner.

According to M. Léon Dufour, Chelonus oculator, one of the small
Ichneumonidze, possesses no ovary nor eggs, but merely four long
tubes leading into as many matrices, containing a great number of

504: Royal Society :—

living embryos, or perhaps nymphs. I examined several specimens,
and found the female generative organs quite in accordance with his
descriptions and figure. They are, however, undoubtedly true
ovaries, though the thickness of the outer membrane gives them a
deceptive appearance. If the egg-tubes are torn asunder, egg-germs
will be found in them, as in the corresponding organs of any other
Hymenopterous insect, and presenting as usual a transverse constric-
tion, with the vitelligenous cells in the upper division.

In the four matrices the eggs are cylindrical and somewhat curved,
and under the action of water, one end of each swells up considerably.
In this they present an approach to that form which attains its
greatest development in Cynips.

The ovaries of Coccus hesperidum have been rightly deseribed by
Prof. Leydig as consisting of a long tube on each side opening by
a very short oviduct into the egg-canal. The whole surface of the
tube is covered with egg-germs in all stages of development. The
collateral glands are very small in C. hesperidum, but are well de-
veloped in C. Persice.

In its earliest stage the egg-follicle is a simple projection of the
ovarian wall, which becomes gradually pear-shaped, and may then
be seen to consist of a structureless outer membrane, a layer of
epithelial cells, and three vitelligenous cells, with very delicate
walls.

The walls of these cells soon disappear, and even the nuclei are
often scarcely distinguishable, but acetic acid will generally make
them more visible. Leuckart has given a correct account of these
bodies, and indeed of the whole process ; but Leydig apparently mis-
took them for germinal vesicles.

The epithelial cells line the membrane constituting the egg-follicle.
As usual, they are columnar in the lower chamber and flattened and
scattered in the upper. They contain a circular nucleus. The action
of water causes them, and indeed the whole upper chamber, to swell
considerably. The columnar epithelial cells of the lower chamber
contain generally small greenish globules, apparently identical with
the small oil-globules which form so large a part of the yolk, which
is, I therefore suppose, in part secreted by them.

The germinal vesicle makes its appearance after the vitelligenous
cells, and generally after the egg-follicle has lost its original pyriform
shape. It is about 0008 in diameter. The macula germinativa is
single, and somewhat granular in appearance.

The oil-globules make their appearance about the same time as the
germinal vesicle, and soon become the most conspicuous part of the
egg. ‘They are at first very small, but in a mature egg the larger
ones are as much as ‘0016 in diameter. ‘The oil-globules may often
be seen with their sides much flattened by mutual pressure, and
must therefore possess a somewhat compact pellicle.

Very soon after the appearance of the first oil-globules, the egg-
follicle loses its pear-shaped form, the basal part swells, and is sepa-
rated from the apical part containing the nuclei of the vitelligenous
eells by a constriction. It now perfectly resembles the egg-chamber

Mr. J. Lubbock on the Ova and Pseudova of Insects. 505

of any ordinary insect, in consisting of an upper chamber containing
the vitelligenous cells, and a lower chamber devoted to the germinal
vesicle and the yolk.

According to M. Leydig, the constriction gradually disappears,
and the egg finally occupies both chambers ; but this is-meorrect, and
M. Leuckart is right in asserting that the vitelligenous cells dis-
appear, and the upper chamber becomes atrophied, so that the mature
egg lies in the lower chamber only. This process is exactly that
which the analogy of other insects would lead us to expect.

The general cavity of the body of the female Coceus always con-
tains an immense number of oval green cells, apparently of a parasitic
nature. They are =45, in length, and vary in breadth, but on an
average are about =3%,,. Cocceus Persice contains a number of similar
bodies, which however are cylindrical. Almost always, immediately
after the disappearance of the vitelligenous cells, two or three masses
of these cells may be found at the lower part of the upper chamber,
and soon after in the egg itself. It is difficult to understand why these
cells should appear at so definite a period in the history of the egg-
formation. Prof. Huxley has pointed out to me that Dr. V. Wittich
has already described a Conferva found in hen’s eggs. It does not,
however, seem clear that these eggs would have arrived at maturity,
and I believe that the parasites of Coccus are the first which have ever
been known to exist in eggs without impeding their development.

The mature egg contains numerous vitelline spherules, which are
from =5y to zy in diameter, and offer every appearance of true
cells, except that they contain no nucleus.

The mature egg is a light-green ovate mass, about 525. in length
and +45) in breadth, and possesses apparently only one envelope.
It contains a well-formed embryo before it leaves the ovary, and is
hatched, I believe, only a few hours after being laid. According to
M. Levdig, the first trace of the embryo arises at the free or cephalic
end, but my observations have led me to the opposite conclusion.

C. Persice differs trom C. hesperidum in being decidedly oviparous ;
that is to say, the eggs, when deposited, do not contain an embryo,
and remain under the protection of the mother some time before
being hatched. This difference probably makes them require a
stronger egg-shell, and accordingly we find the collateral glands
more developed. In most respects, however, the egg-development
is very similar in these two species ; but the egg-follicles are smaller and
neater in C. Persice than in the former species, and the vitelligenous
cells are five or seven in number instead of three, spherical, and very
distinct.

In Cynips lignicola, the ovary consists of a number of egg-tubes
which fall into a common oviduct, and each of which contains
thirteen eggs.

This species has in the last few years become very common in the
South-west of England, but as yet only females have been discovered.

It is fair to assume, therefore, that the eggs are agamic, or adopting
Prof. Huxley’s name, pseudova. Nevertheless, there is absolutely
nothing, so far as our knowledge at present extends, to distinguish

506 Royal Society.

the egg-formation from that which occurs in any other Hymenopterous
insect.

The mature egg of Cynips is indeed of a very remarkable shape,
as it consists of a long tube with a small swelling at one end, and a
larger one at the other, in which the yolk is situated. The larger
end occupies the usual place of the egg, but as the tube elongates,
the smaller end pushes its way up the egg-tube, which elongates
considerably ; and, finally, all the large ends are at the lower end, and
the small ones at the upper end, of the egg-tube, which gives the
ovary a curious appearance. Even after the egg is fully formed, a
slight pressure will bring the germinal vesicle into view.

Many of the Lepidoptera have presented us with cases of Parthe-
nogenesis, and in these instances there is no reason to suppose that
the formation of the eggs differs from the usual type. The same
holds good in Solenobia lichenella, in which agamic eggs are the rule,
instead of the exception.

In the Hive-bee also, the early development of the ova and of the
pseudova must apparently be identical, since it would appear that in
an impregnated female, the ovarian product has already left the
ovary before it is decided whether it is to become an ovum or a
pseudovum, and whether it is to give birth to a male or to a female.

It is, therefore, I think, proved that we must not look in the ovarian
ege for differences necessarily depending on sexual influence, but
that we shall find them, if anywhere, in the subsequent stages of egg-
development.

Prof. Huxley and Leuckart have recently shown, that whereas the
vitelligenous cells are well developed in the oviparous Aphides, they
are much less apparent in the agamic or viviparous forms; so much
so indeed as to make these naturalists doubt whether they take any
part in the secretion of the yolk. While waiting for the publication
of Prof. Huxley’s observations, I have paid but little attention to the
Aphides; but it struck me as a curious coincidence, that, in Coceus
also, while the vitelligenous cells are very distinct in the oviparous
C. Persice, they are much less apparent in the almost viviparous
C. hesperidum. It would of course be highly unphilosophical to
draw any conclusion from four instances ; but it will be curious if the
same connection between oviparity, and the presence of well-de-
veloped vitelligenous cells on the one hand, and viviparity, with less
developed vitelligenous cells on the other, is found to prevail in other
species.
ae has been generally stated that all species of Aphides are, in
spring and summer, self-fertile and viviparous, and become in autumn
oviparous, while the eggs require impregnation. I cannot, however,
help thinking it probable, that in cold and in mountainous regions,
where at any period of the year frosts may occur, we shall find species
which are always oviparous (as indeed is said to be the case with
Aphis Abietis) ; while in tropical regions, where frosts are unknown
and leaves are less often deciduous, other species may occur which
are naturally viviparous all through the year, and whether or not
they have undergone impregnation.

Geological Society. 507

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
February 23, 1859.—L. Horner, Esq., in the Chair.

“On a new species of Dicynodon (D. Murrayi) from near
Colesberg, South Africa.” By Prof. 'T. H. Huxley, F.R.S., Sec.
G.S.

For the original specimen from which Prof. Huxley first (in the
spring of last year) obtained evidence of the existence of this species,
he was indebted to the Rev. H. M. White, of Andover, who subse-
quently put the author in communication with the discoverer of the
fossil, Mr. J. A. Murray; and the latter gentleman having written
to his father, resident in South Africa, obtained for Prof. Huxley a
large quantity of similar fossil remains. One specimen in particular,
having been carefully chiselled out by Mr. Dew, afforded a complete
skull of this peculiar and previously undescribed species of Dicy-
nodon.

The author described the distinctive features of this skull in detail.
Dicynodon Murrayi is distinguished from all the already known
species by the following characters :—

1. The plane of the upper anterior face of the nasal and premax-
illary bones would, if produced, cut that of the upper face of the
parietal at an angle of about 90°.

2. The supratemporal fossee are much longer from within out-
wards than from before backwards, owing partly to the shortness of
the parietal region.

3. The alveoli of the tusks, the transverse section of which is cir-
cular, commence immediately under the nasal aperture, and extend
forwards and downwards parallel with the plane of the nasal and
upper part of the premaxillary bones, and do not leave their sockets
until they have passed beyond the level of the posterior end of the
symphysis of the lower jaw.

4. The nasal apertures are altogether in front of the orbits.

5. The length of the upper jaw in front of the nasal apertures is
certainly equal to one-third, and probably to one-half, the whole length
of the skull, which is between 6 and 7 inches.

6. The os quadratum is about half as long as the skull.

These peculiarities are regarded as sufficient to distinguish Dicy-
nodon Murrayi from all others ; and the author stated that he should
reserve the description of many other anatomical features, which are
probably more or less common to other Dicynodons, such as the
bony sclerotic, the bony interorbital septum and vomer, the cha-
racters of the humerus, of the pelvis, and of the ribs, for another
paper, in which other Dicynodont remains will be considered.

March 23, 1859.—Prof. J. Phillips, President, in the Chair.

1. “On some Amphibian and Reptilian Remains from South
Africa and Australia.” By Thomas H. Huxley, F.R.S., Sec. G.S.,
Prof. of Natural History, Government School of Mines.

The author described in the first place the remains of a small

508 Geological Society :-—

Labyrinthodont Amphibian, which he proposed to call Micropholis
Stowii. The fossil was discovered by Mr. Stow, and accompanied
that gentleman’s paper ‘On some Fossils from South Africa,” read
before the Society on the 17th of November last, on which occasion
Prof. Huxley expressed the opinion that it would prove to be an
Amphibian, and probably a Labyrinthodont.

It had been found impossible to work out the back part of the
skull, so as to exhibit the occipital condyles; but the characters of
the few cranial bones which remain, of the teeth, and of the lower
jaw, and the traces of a largely developed hyoidean apparatus,
afforded sufficiently convincing evidence of the affinities of Micro-
pholis.

The generic appellation is based on the occurrence of numerous
minute polygonal bony scutes on the integument of the under sur-
face of the head; in which character Micropholis has a remote re-
semblance to Archegosaurus. ‘The scutes, however, are very dif-
ferent in their aspect from those of the last-named genus.

Micropholis has little resemblance to any European Labyrintho-
donts, except Metopias, and the singular so-called “ Labyrinthodon
Bucklandi,” from the Trias of Warwickshire, to the peculiarities
of which the author alluded, proposing to consider it as the type of
a new genus, which might be termed “ Dasyceps.”

On the other hand, there are two southern forms of Labyrintho-
dont, which exhibit many similarities to Micropholis. ‘These are
the Brachyops laticeps of Prof. Owen, from Central India, and a
new form allied to Brachyops, but distinct from it, from Australia.
This last was described, and named Bothriceps australis.

The author stated that he was not prepared to draw any very
decided conclusion, as to the age of the Karoo- or Dicynodon-beds,
from the fact of the occurrence of Labyrinthodont Amphibia in
them, inasmuch as the Labyrinthodonts range from the Lower Lias
to the Carboniferous formation inclusive ; and Micropholis is unlike
any of the Labyrinthodonts whose precise age is known.

The fragmentary remains of a young reptile, which were found
associated with Micropholis, were stated by Prof. Huxley to be
undoubtedly those of a Dicynodon. Of this, however, and of a
small Dicynodont skull from the same locality, he promised to speak
on a future occasion.

The second part of the paper consisted of a description of the
structure of the cranium, of the sclerotic ring, of a fragmentary
sacrum, and of the humerus of the new species of Dicynodon (D.
Murray?) from near Colesberg, which was characterized at a previous
meeting of the Society (February 23). Particular attention was
directed to the unusually complete ossification of the cranio-facial
axis, and to the striking resemblance in the structure of the bony
walls of the olfactory apparatus to that which obtains in Birds.
Prof. Huxley, in conclusion, gave a sketch of the general proportions
of the Dicynodon, so far as the evidence as yet obtained allows a
judgment to be formed, and particularly alluded to the existence of
a long series of caudal vertebree. Specimens. of the fossil wood

Prof. Huxley on some Fossil Remains from New Zealand. 509

found with the remains of D. Murrayi had been submitted to Dr.
Hooker, and declared by him to be coniferous.

2. «On Rhamphorhynchus Bucklandi, a Pterosaurian from the
Stonesfield Slate.” By Thomas H. Huxley, F.R.S., Sec.G.S., Prof.
of Natural History, Government School of Mines.

The author based his account of this Pterosaurian upon a fine
fragment of a lower jaw, discovered by the Earl of Ducie in the
quarries of Sarsden, near Chipping Norton,—onr a coracoid bone
from the Stonesfield slate, in the collection of the Museum of Prac-
tical Geology,—on a large fragment of a lower jaw in the Mu-
seum of the Society, and a very fine specimen of a lower jaw in the
Museum of the College of Surgeons. The ascription of the cora-
coid to the same species as that to which the jaws belong was ad-
mitted to be hypothetical; but their proportions agree sufficiently
well to give probability to the supposition. Furthermore, the author
did not suppose it to be absolutely demonstrable that the jaws and
coracoid in question, supposing them to be of one species, were of
the same species as those Pterosaurian remains discovered by Dr.
Buckland in the Stonesfield slate many years ago, and (though never
described) named after him Pterodactylus Bucklandi, but, as a spe-
cific name unaccompanied by a description is of no authority, and as
there is no evidence of the existence of more than one species of
Pterosaurian in the Stonesfield slate, it seemed that the adoption of
the specific name Bucklandi would have the least tendency to create
confusion.

These remains prove that the Stonesfield Pterosaurian belonged
to the genus Rhamphorhynchus of Von Meyer, and that it had nearly
twice the size of the liassic Dimorphodon macronyx. The mandible
of R. Bucklandi is remarkable for its stoutness and the depth of its
rami towards the symphysis, which is short and produced into a
stout, curved, median, edentulous rostrum. ‘The teeth are similar
in form, flattened and sharp-pointed, distinct, and not more than
seven in number on each side: the last tooth is situated rather
behind the junction of the middle with the posterior third of the
jaw. The author took occasion to refer incidentally to some unde-
scribed peculiarities in the structure of the coracoid of Dimorphodon
macronyx.

3. “Ona Fossil Bird and a Fossil Cetacean from New Zealand.”
By Thomas H. Huxley, F.R.S., Sec. G.S., Prof. of Natural History,
Government School of Mines.

These remains were, the right tarso-metatarsal bone of a member
of the Penguin family, allied to Hudyptes, but indicating a bird of
much larger size than any living species of that genus, larger indeed
than even the largest Aptenodytes, and to which the name of Pale-
udyptes antarcticus was given,—and the left humerus of a small ceta-
cean, more nearly resembling that of the common Porpoise than that
of any other member of the order (Balena, Balenoptera, Monodon,
Delphinus, Orca, Hyperoodon) with which the author had been able
to compare it. Nevertheless, as there are very marked differences

510 Miscellaneous.

between the fossil humerus and that of Phocena, Prof. Huxle
named the species Phocenopsis Mantelli. Mr. W. Mantell, F.G:S.,
to whom the author was indebted for the opportunity of examining
these bones, stated that the beds whence they were obtained were
certainly of Tertiary age, and of much earlier date than the epoch
of the Dinornis, which he considered to have been contemporaneous
with man. The Paleudyptes was from an older bed than the
Phocenopsis.

Prof. Huxley drew attention to the remarkable fact that a genus
so closely allied to the Penguins which now inhabit New Zealand,
and are entirely confined to the Southern Hemisphere, should have
existed at so remote an epoch in the same locality.

4. ‘On the Dermal Armour of Crocodilus Hastingsie.” By
Thomas H. Huxley, F.R.S., Sec. G.S., Prof. of Natural History,
Government School of Mines.

The author, after briefly mentioning the very complete armour of
articulated dorsal and ventral scutes which he had recently discovered
(and described before the Linnzean Society) in two of the three
living genera of Alligatoride, viz. Caiman and Jacare, showed that
similar scutes are found associated with the remains of Crocodilus
Hastingsie, a very fine skull and some scutes of which reptile, from
Hordwell, kindly lent to Prof. Huxley by Mr. S. Laing, F.G.S.,
were exhibited. With respect to the suggestion of Prof. Owen,
that the Alligator Hantoniensis might possibly be a variety of Croco-
dilus Hastingsie, the author stated that he had observed in several
specimens of the recent Crocodilus palustris, which by its straight
premaxillo-maxillary suture and the general form of its skull most
nearly approaches C. Hastingsie, a tendency to assume the Alligator
character of a pit, instead of a groove, for the reception of the man-
dibular canine. Sometimes there is a pit on one side and a groove
on the other, and sometimes incomplete pits on both sides in this
Crocodile. Crocodilus Hastingsie still more nearly approaches the
Alligatoride in the number of its teeth and in the characters of the
dermal armour now described; so that the probability of its occa-
sionally assuming the Alligatorian dental pits on both sides is greatly
increased.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Difficulty of defining the Species of Mollusca.
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.

In a former notice, I showed two instances where two specimens
of European terrestrial Mollusca, which so greatly resemble one an-
other as in each case to be regarded by most recent authors as only
slight varieties of the same species, proved, by the examination of
their teeth, to be very distinct species—so distinct that they must
have very different habits and manners.

The paper by Mr. Hancock on the organization of the Brachiopoda,

Miscellaneous. 511

just published in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions,’ affords two in-
stances of a similar character, where shells of very much the same
external appearance—so much so that he regarded them as varieties
of the same species—proved to contain animals of a very different
organization, showing that they were the shells of very distinct spe-
cies of Mollusca, —as, for example, Lingula Anatina (t. 64) and Lin-
gula affinis (t. 66), and the two shells which he describes as Wald-
heimia australis (t. 52. f. 1) and W. australis, var. (t. 52. f. 3).

These examples, showing that the animals, which are very alike in
external appearance, and even having the same shell, are distinct
when their internal structure is anatomically examined,—and that
shells, which are so much alike that they would only be regarded as
varieties of the same kind, have animals with very different organic
characters when they are more minutely compared,—should, I think,
make us much more careful than we have been in deciding what are
and what are not distinct species, from the comparison of the shell
alone, and especially where we have only fossil specimens in a more
or less imperfect state to compare with recent ones, or vice versd.

It is for this reason that I have been disinclined to regard the
species of Crepidula, found in so many and such distant stations, as
the same species, though they may have the same external form, and
may offer the same varieties when found under similar circumstances,
as on the outside or inside of shells, or when clustered on each
other.

I am for the same reason inclined to doubt whether the polypidoms
of different Zoophytes or Polyzoa really belong to the same species
of animal, though no external difference can be discovered between
the polypidoms of specimens brought from very different and distant
stations. If this be the case with living species, which are sent to
us in a comparatively perfect state, how much more reason for caution
when we are comparing fossil with recent specimens, or fossil speci-
mens with each other!

Saxicava a Byssus-spinner. By F. H. West, Esq.

On the 14th of April, I placed a full-sized specimen of Sawicava
rugosa in my tank, where it remained for more than a fortnight,
lying helplessly on its back, but evidently healthy, and during the
latter part of the time having the foot pretty constantly protruded.
I then made a rude hole in a piece of old wood, and placed the Sazi-
cava in it, with the ventral surface downwards, in the hope that it
might excavate a more suitable dwelling for itself. In the course of
the following week, I examined it and removed it from the cavity,
but saw nothing of consequence. Two days later, however, though
the creature did not seem to have burrowed any further into the
wood, it was firmly fixed in its burrow, though how, did not appear.
On the 12th of May I cut away the wood very carefully from the
under side as far as the pot of attachment, and found, as I sus-
pected, that the Saxicava had fixed itself by a true byssus to the

i

512 Miscellaneous.

wood. The byssus consisted of not more than half-a-dozen threads,
but bore a tolerable strain without breaking. I have not broken the
byssus; the threads are pretty close together at the point of attach-
ment, which is perhaps two lines in width, and not spread over a
wide base, as is often the case with the Mussel. I have returned the
animal to the tank, in the hope that it may either shorten its hold,
or adapt its position to its altered circumstances.

Leeds, May 18th, 1859.

Fertile Hybrids of two species of Insects.
By M. Guérin-MENEVILLE.

Last year I succeeded in getting some females of Bombyx Cynthia
fecundated by males of Bombyx Arrindia, and vice versd ; and the
eggs laid by them produced caterpillars. These caterpillars, reared
last autumn, have shown nearly all the characters of Bombyx
Cynthia, which is the wilder and more vigorous of the two species.
Their cocoons, although resembling a little those of Bombyx Arrindia
by their deeper colour, conducted themselves in the same manner as
those of Bombyx Cynthia ; that is to say, being kept in a similar tem-
perature, the moths did not come out in the winter, as those of Bombya
Arrindia constantly do. However, the influence of this latter species
has been felt from this first generation; for, having placed some
hybrid cocoons in the reptile-room of the Museum, where the tem-
perature is never below 13° Centigrade, the moths came out at the
end of March, whilst those of Bombyx Cynthia proper, which I had
placed by their side for comparison, have not stirred yet. The moths
produced by this hybridation show on the whole, as their caterpillars
have done, more of the character of B. Cynthia than of B. Arrindia.
They are larger ; their abdomen is brown, with white tufts,—not white,
as in B. Arrindia ; the band across their wings is edged with rosy
atoms instead of whitish-grey, as in B. Arrindia: however, they re-
semble this species inasmuch as their wings are of a browner and
deeper colour than those of B. Cynthia. ‘The species which pre-
dominates physically is B. Cynthia: but morally, so to speak, the
influence of the other species has been more strongly felt; for the
hybrids of the two categories give caterpillars which, although re-
sembling those of B. Cynthia, are less wild or more domestic, which
assimilates them to the caterpillars of B. Arrindia. These hybrids
take from B. Arrindia the faculty of leaving their cocoons earlier,
without, however, continually coming out during winter; and it
is worthy of note that the hybrids obtained from the female B.
Cynthia and male B. Arrindia have come out a few days earlier
than the opposite hybrids.

I may add that these hybrids are polyphagous, as nearly all the
Bombyces are ; for they may be fed with teazel-leaves, as well as the
ordinary silk-worms, which have been fed at all times with lettuce,
Scorzonera, goat’s-beard, bind-weed, elm, rose-tree, and privet-leaves,
&ce.—Comptes Rendus, April 11, 1859.

Miscellaneous. 513

The Victoria regia used as Food.

On the Riachuelo, which empties into the Parana nine miles
below Corrientes, I was fortunate in obtaining some rare birds, and
in seeing—what alone would have repaid for a longer journey—the
queen of the Nympheacee upon its native waters. Extensive shal-
low lagoons—pure and limpid—were gemmed with islands of the
Victoria regia or ‘ Mais del Agua’ (corn of the water), as it is called
in the country ; for it is not only the queen of the floral tribes, but
ministers to the necessities of man. Its seeds, which are about the
size of a large buck-shot, consist of a thin shell enclosing a white
mealy substance. They are gathered by the Corrientinos, and
pounded into meal, from which they make excellent and nutritious
bread.— Page’s ‘ La Plata, the Argentine Confederation, and Para-
guay.’ New York, 1859. ‘

On the Coiling of Tendrils. By Prcf. ASA Gray.

As much as twenty years ago, Mohl suggested that the coiling of
tendrils “resulted from an irritability excited by contact.”’ In 1850
he remarked that this view has had no particular approval to boast of,
yet that nothing better has been put im its place. And in another
paragraph of his admirable little treatise on the Vegetable Cell
contributed to Wagner’s Cyclopeedia of Physiology) he briefly says,
“In my opinion, a dull irritability exists in the stems of twining
plants and in tendrils.’ In other’words, he suggests that the phz-
nomenon is of the same nature, and owns the same cause (whatever
that may be) as the closing of the leaves of the Sensitive-plant at
the touch, and a variety of similar movements observed in plants.
The object of this note is to remark that the correctness of this view
may be readily demonstrated.

For the tendrils in several common plants will coil up more or less
promptly after being touched, or brought with a slight force into
contact with a foreign body, and in some plants the movement of
coiling is rapid enough to be directly seen by the eye ; indeed, is
considerably quicker than is needfnl for being visible. And, to com-
plete the parallel, as the leaves of the Sensitive-plant, and the like,
after closing by irritation, resume after a while their ordinary ex-
panded position, so the tendrils, in two species of the Cucurbitacee,
or Squash family, experimented upon, after coiling in consequence
of a touch, will uncoil into a straight position in the course of an
hour; then they will coil up at a second touch, often more quickly
than before ; and this may be repeated three or four times in the
course of six or seven hours.

My cursory observations have been principally made upon the
Bur-Cucumber (Sicyos angulatus). 'To see the movement well, full-
grown and outstretched tendrils, which have not reached any support,
should be selected, and a warm day: 77° Fahr. is high enough.

A tendril which was straight, except a slight hook at the tip, on
being gently touched once or twice with a piece of wood on the upper

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. iu.

514 Miscellaneous.

side, coiled at the end into 25-3 turns within a minute and a half.
The motion began after an interval of several seconds ; and fully half
of the coiling was quick enough to be very distinctly seen. After a
little more than an hour had elapsed, it was found to be straight
again. The contact was repeated, timing the result by the second-
hand of a watch. The coiling began within four seconds, and made
one circle and a quarter in about four seconds. It had straightened
again in an hour and five minutes (perhaps sooner, but it was then
observed) ; and it coiled the third time on being touched rather
firmly, but not so quickly as before, viz. 14 turns in half a minute.
I have indications of the same movement in the tendrils of the grape-
vine ; but a favourable day has not occurred for the experiment since
my attention was accidentally directed to the subject. I have reason
to think that the movement is caused by a contraction of the cells
on the concave side of the coil, but I have not had an opportunity
for making a decisive experiment.— Proceedings of the American
Academy of Arts and Sciences, vol. iv. p. 98, Aug. 1858.

On the Habits of the Scythrops Novee Hollandie. ‘
By GreorGe Bennett, Esq. In a Letter to J. Gould, F.R.S. &e.

*“T send you a few notes on the Scythrops Nove Hollandie, or
Hornbill Cuckoo of the Colonists, which, perhaps, you may think
worth bringing under the notice of the Zoological Society.

** A few years since, a fine female specimen was shot in the Bota-
nical Garden at Sydney ; and from the notes J took at the time I find
that the peculiarity of its mode of flight induced me to mistake it for
a Hawk; for it wheeled about, occasionally hovered very high in the
air, and then gradually descending, continued its flight close to the
tops of the lofty Hucalypti, Casuarine, and other large trees, as if
for the purpose of capturing insects, more especially the Tettigonia
or Locust, which at that season of the year (January) were very
numerous. It also whirled round the trees in circles and from
branch to branch, apparently to capture the Tettigonias and other
insects during their flight; and I further observed that it often
darted down and took its prey among the foliage and on the
trunks of the large Huealypti, occasionally making a screaming
noise and hovering with its wings expanded to the utmost, at a short
distance above the trees, precisely as a hawk does. After making
these various evolutions and securing its morning meal, it quietly
perched itself on the very lofty branch where it was shot. On
examining the stomach, it was found to contain Gold Beetles (Ano-
plognathus) and Tettigonie in great numbers. A young specimen
formerly in the possession of Mr. Wall, the Curator of the Austra-
han Museum, and now in the well-arranged and extensive aviary of
Mr. Alfred Denison at Government House, Sydney, is in excellent
health after recovering from a broken wing and broken leg.

“*T observe you mention in your ‘ Birds of Australia’ that a spe-
cimen was presented to you by Lady Dowling, being one of two

Miscellaneous. 515

taken from the branch of a tree while being fed by birds not of their
own species,—an important fact, as showing the parasitic habits of the
bird. Now as the Scythrops is regarded as a member of the Cucw-
lide, anything which tends to confirm the propriety of placing it in
that group must be considered of great interest ; I have much plea-
sure, therefore, in telling you that when the young Scythrops was in-
troduced into Mr. Denison’s aviary it was placed in a compartment
already occupied by a Dacelo gigantea, and, doubtless feeling hungry
after its journey, immediately opened its mouth to be fed; and its
wants were readily attended to by the Dacelo, who with great kindness
took a piece of meat, and after sufficiently preparing it by beating it
about until it was in a tender and pappy state, placed it carefully in
the gaping mouth of the young Scythrops; this feeding-process
continued until the bird was capable of attending to its own wants,
which it now does, feeding in company with the Dace/o in the usual
manner. When I saw it in the morning it was perched upon the
most elevated resting place in the aviary, occasionally raising itself,
flapping its wings, and then quietly settling down again after the
manner of Hawks in confinement, and presenting much the appear-
ance of a member of that tribe of birds. It comes down for food
every morning, and immediately returns to its elevated perch.
Judging from what I saw of this specimen, I should imagine that the
bird might be very readily tamed and would bear confinement very
well. In the young state the bird is destitute of the scarlet orbits
so conspicuous in the adult.’”’—Proc. Zool. Soc. Nov. 9, 1858.

On a Nematoid Worm living parasitically in the Egg of Limax
griseus. By A. BarTHELEMY.

The author has found numerous specimens of a small Nematoid
worm in the eggs of Limax griseus—sometimes one, sometimes three
or four in an egg. In the earlier stages their development appears
to correspond with that of the embryo of the Slug; they execute
pretty lively movements, and usually keep at a certain distance from
the embryo of the mollusk. One was seen attached to the vesicle
by which the head of the future mollusk is surmounted. At last the
worms destroy the embryo, when the walls of the egg become flat-
tened, and the enclosed worms are found arrived at their maximum
of development: they are very transparent, and allow their strue-
ture to be easly traced by simple microscopic examination. It differs
so much from known types, that the author regards it as forming a
new genus, Ascaroides, the species being 4. Limacis.

The worm is present in the egg at the moment of its deposition ;
and the examination of the slugs whose eggs were infested showed
the worms in the intestine and ovaries, still filled with vitelline gra-
nules, and always accompanied by a very small monadiform Infuso-
rium. ‘The little worms are thus introduced into the eggs of the
slug while these are still in course of formation.—Comptes Rendus,
24th January 1859, p. 230.

33%

516

INDEX to VOL. III.

ee meee

Aciauia, new species of, 210.

Actiniz, on the urticating powers of
the, 304, 319.

Adams, A., on the synonyms and
habitats of Cavolina, Diacria, and
Pleuropus, 44.

Agarics, new British species of, 356.

Agathomerus, new species of, 199.

Agelena, new species of, 97.

Agrilus, new species of, 258.

Alcides, new species of, 264.

Alder, J., on three new species of
Sertularian Zoophytes, 353,

Aleochara, new species of, 52.

Allecula, new species of, 259.

Allman, Prof., on the reproductive
organs of Sertularia tamarisea, 238.

Alycezeus, on the genus, 177.

Ampedus, new species of, 258.

Anas, on the British species of, 121].

Animals, rare, from India, 240,

Anomala, new species of, 56.

Anthicus, new species of, 260.

Anthribus, new species of, 262.

Apate, new species of, 260.

Apion, new species of, 263.

Apoderus, new species of, 262.

Apotomorhinus, new species of, 264.

Arzeosarus, new species of, 262.

Araneidea, descriptions of new, 91.

Arrhenodes, new species of, 262.

Arthrobotryum, new species of, 361.

Asearoides Limacis, description of,
515.

Astasia, observations on the genus, 14.

Astycus, new species of, 263.

Attagenus, new species of, 53.

Atticora, new species of, 77.

Babington, C. C., on the Cerastium
noe of Curtis, 20.

Baly, J.S., descriptions of new spe-
cies of Phytophagous Beetles, 195.

Barrett, L., on the genus Synapta,
PA

Barthélemy, A., on a nematoid worm,
59 (ay,

Bary, Dr. A. de, on the germination
of the Lycopodie, 189.

Bate, C. S., on some British Diasty-
lide, 273.

Batrachians, on the systematic ar-
rangement of the Tailless, 61; on

the geographical distribution of,
214, 311.

Beattie, W., on the reproduction of
Nemertes Borlassii, 160.

Beneden, Prof. P. J. Van, on the in-
testinal worms, 343.

Bennett, G., on the habits of the
Seythrops Nove Hollandiz, 514.
Benson, W. H., on new land-shells
from the Mauritius, 98; on the ge-
nus Alyceeus, 177 ; on new species
of Cyclostomidee, 182 ; on new spe-
cies of Helix, Streptaxis, and Vi-
trina, 184, 471; on new Helicide,
265, 387; on a new Bulimus from

Jerusalem, 393.

Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on British Fun-
gi, 356.

Berosus, new species of, 258.

Blackwall, J., on new species, and a
new genus of Araneidea, 91.

Bombyx Cynthia, on the introduction
of, into France, 80.

Book, new :—Stainton’s Natural Hi-
story of the Tineina, 148.

Bostrichus, new species of, 260.

Brodrick, W., on the urticating powers
of the Actiniz, 319.

Broome, C. E., on British Fungi, 356.

Brown, Robert, on the life and writings
of, 321.

Bruchus, new species of, 261.

Bryozoa, on the “ winter-egg”’ of the,
331

Bulimus, new species of, 99, ee

Buteo, new species of, 78.

Calaspidea, new species of, 198.

Carruthers, W., on the Graptolites
from the Silurian shales of Dum-
friesshire, 23.

Carter, H. J., on fecundation in Vol-
vox globator and V. stellatus, 1;
on the development of Eudorina, 8;
on the structure of Spongilla, 12 ;
on the genus Astasia, 14; on new
species of Euglena and Crypto-
elena, 17; on Ploesconia and Ke-
rona, 24]; on the seed-lhke body
of Spongilla and the “‘ winter-egg ”
of the Bryozoa, 331.

Caryophylliacea, on the reproduction
of the, 449.

INDEX.

Cavolina, on the synonyms and ha-
bitat of, 44.
Ceocephalus, new species of, 262.
Cerastium pumilum, observations on,
20,
Ceratophrys, on some bones of, 377.
Cercyon, new species of, 258.
Cerianthus, new species of, 50.
Cerithiopsis, new species of, 116.
Cerobates, new species of, 262.
Charadella, description of the new
genus, 151.
Chelidon, new species of, 77.
Chiton, new species of, 106.
Cinclodes, new species of, 445.
Ciniflo, new species of, 93.
Cis, new species of, 260.
Cistela, new species of, 259.
Cladograpsus, new species of, 24.
Clark, W., on Trochus Cutlerianus,
192; on British Mollusca, 406.
Cleonus, new species of, 263.
Coal, on the vegetable structures in,
439.
Coccus hesperidum, on the digestive
and nervous systems of, 306.
Coleoptera from Old Calabar, on, 27.
Collingwood, Mr.C., on the Nudi-
branchiate Mollusca of the Mersey,
461.
Colphotia, new species of, 259.
Colpodes, new species of, 51.
Corticaria, new species of, 53.
Corymbites, new species of, 258.
Crioceris, new species of, 195.
Crocodile of Jamaica, on the eggs of
the, 150.
Crocodilus Hastingsiz, on the dermal
armour of, 510.
Cryptoglena, new species of, 18.
Cryptorhynchus, new species of, 264.
Cucujus, new species of, 53.
Cuma, new British species of, 273.
Cyclorhis, new species of, 445.
Cyclostomide, new species of, 176.
Cyrta, on the species of, 277.
Dawson, J. W., on the vegetable
structures in coal, 439.
Desmidophorus, new species of, 264.
Diacria, on the synonyms and habitat
of, 45.
Diastylidze, on some British, 273.
Diatrype, new species of, 364.
Dicynodon, new species of, 507.
Didymograpsus, new species of, 26.
Dinarda, new species of, 52.

517

Diphyllidia, new species of, 494.
Diplograpsus, new species of, 25.
Diplommatina, new species of, 182.
Distichocera, new species of, 290.
Dolichotoma, new species of, 198.
Dolomedes, new species of, 91.
Doris, new species of, 291.

Dothidea, new species of, 376.

Drimostoma, new species of, 51.

Dromius, new species of, 51.

Elachista, on the habits of the species
of, 149.

Electra verticillata, on the different
forms of growth of, 159.

Elysia, new species of, 493.

Kolis, new species of, 490.

Ergatis, new species of, 94.

Euchlornis, new species of, 443.

Eucorynus, new species of, 261.

‘udorea, new species of, 210.

Eudorina elegans, on the develop-
ment of, 8.

Euglena, new species of, 17.

Euomphalus nitidissimus, description
of the animal of, 109.

Eupithecia, new species of, 209.

Excipula, new species of, 359.

Foraminifera, on the nomenclature of
the, 474.

Foveolaria, on the species of, 396.

Frigate-bird of Jamaica, note on the
eggs of the, 150.

Frogs and fishes, on sexual differences
found in bones of some recent and
fossil species of, 377.

Fungi, notices of British, 356.

Geese, on the British wild, 121.

Gelechia, new species of, 212.

Geological Society, proceedings of
the, 439, 507.

Geothlypis, new species of, 444.

Gosse, P. H., on some new British
Sea-Anemones, 47 ; on the increase
of Madrepores, 449.

Gould, J., on two new species of
Hirundinide, 77; on a new species
of Ptarmigan, 75.

Graptolites, on new species of, 23.

Gray, Prof. A., on the coiling of ten-
drils, 513.

Gray, Dr. J. E., on new forms of Po-
lyzoa from Australia, 150; on a
new genus of Lizards, 441 ; on the
difficulty of defining the species of
Mollusea, 510.

Guérin-Méneville, M., on the intro-

518

duction of Bombyx Cynthia into
France, 80; on fertile hybrids of
two species of insects, 512.

Giinther, Dr. A., on the systematic
arrangement of the Tailless Batra-
chians, and the structure of Rhi-
nophrynus dorsalis, 61 ; on the geo-
graphical distribution of Reptiles,
221, 311; on sexual differences
found in bones of some recent and
fossil species of frogs and fishes, 377.

Gyrinus, new species of, 51.

Halecium, new British species of, 354.

Halesia, on the species of, 397.

Haplographium, characters of the
new genus, 360.

Harpalus, new species of, 27, 51.

Helix, new species of, 84, 98, 184,
265, 387, 473.

Hirundinide, new species of, 77.

Hister, new species of, 53.

Hoeven, Prof. J. Van der, on the Pi-
thécheir mélanure of Cuvier, 470.
Holdsworth, EK. W. H., on the bur-
rowing habits of Peachia hastata,

78; on Electra verticillata, 159.

Hormathia, characters of the new
genus, 47.

Huxley, T. H., on the theory of the
vertebrate skull, 414; on some
amphibian and reptilian remains
from South Africa and Australia,
507; on Rhamphorhynchus Buck-
landi, 509; on a fossil bird and
fossil Cetacean from New Zealand,
509; on the dermal armour of
Crocodilus Hastingsiz, 510.

Hydroporus, new species of, 51.

Hylesinus, new species of, 261.

Hylurgus, new species of, 261.

Hypocrea, new species of, 362.

Inclica, characters of the genus, 53.

Insects, characters of some Ceylonese,
50, 259; new, 258; onthe ova and
pseudova of, 499; on fertile hy-
brids in, 512.

Intestinal worms, on the, 343.

Isonychus, new species of, 55.

Jeffreys, J.G., on British Mollusca,
30, 106, 496.

Johnson, J. Y., on Squilla Mantis, 56.

Jones, T. R., on the nomenclature of
the Foraminifera, 474.

Kelaart, Dr. E. F., on new species
of Ceylonese Nudibranchiate Mol-
lusks, 291, 488.

INDEX.

Kerona, observations on, 247.

Krefft, G., on the habits of the Brown-
capped Pomatorhinus, 74.

Lagopus, new species of, 75.

Lampyris, new species of, 259,

Latham, Dr., on the pronunciation of
words derived from the classical
languages, with particular reference
to zoological and botanical terms,
483.

Lema, new species of, 196.

Lepidoptera, on new species of, 209.

Lepton, new British species of, 34.

Leuckart, Prof., on the development
and early condition of the Penta-
stoma teenioides, 320.

Lichenella, characters of the new ge-
nus, 153.

Light, on the application of polarized,
to the microscope, 79.

Limax griseus, on a nematoid worm
living in the egg of, 515.

Limopsis, new British species of, 41.

Lixus, new species of, 263.

Lubbock, J., on the digestive and
nervous systems of Coccus hespe-
ridum, 306; onthe ova and pseud-
ova of insects, 499.

Lukis, Dr., on the habits of Spherium
calyculatum, 35.

Lycopodiez, on the germination of
the, 189.

Lycus, new species of, 258.

M‘Donnell, Dr. R., on the urticating
powers of the Actiniz, 304.

Madrepores, on the increase of, 449.

Malthinus, new species of, 259.

Mammoth-tree of Upper California,
on the, 161.

Marasmius, new species of, 358.
Martius, Dr. von, on the life and
writings of Robert Brown, 321.

Mastostethus, new species of, 200.

Medusz, on the stomachal filaments
of the, 446.

Megalopus, new species of, 203.

Melibeea, new species of, 488.

Meligethes, new species of, 53.

Melogramma, new species of, 375.

Melolontha, new species of, 54.

Mercurialis, on parthenogenesis in,
103.

Micropholis Stowii, description of,
508.

Microscope, on the application of po-
larized light to the, 79.

INDEX. 519

Miers, J., on the natural order Sty-
racez, 125, 274, 394.
Mimela, new species of, 56.
Modiola, new British species of, 40.
Mollusca, observations on British, 30,
406, 496; on the difficulty of de-
fining the species of, 510.
, Nudibranchiate, of the Mersey,
on the, 461; of Ceylon, 291, 488.
Molluscan fauna of the Canary Is-
lands, on the, 81.
Monotospora, new species of, 361,
Mordella, new species of, 260.
Mousson, Prof. A., on the mollusean
fauna of the Canary Islands, 81.
Miller, Dr. Fr., on the stomachal
filaments of the Medusz, 446.
Murray, A., on Coleoptera from Old
Calabar, 27.
Myelois, new species of, 211.
Mylabris, new species of, 259.
Myllocerus, new species of, 263.
Myriapoda, descriptions of new, 404.
Nectria, new species of, 375.
Nemertes Borlassii, on the reproduc-
tion of, 160.
Nemocephalus, new species of, 262.
Nitidula, new species of, 52.
Ocypus, new species of, 51.
Odostomia, new British species of, 112.
Omaloplia, new species of, 55.
Omaspides, new species of, 199. _
Omphalotropis, new species of, 100,
Onchidoris, new species of, 304.
Orphnus, new species of, 54.
Osorius, new species of, 52.
Oxytelus, new species of, 52.
Pamphilia, on the species of, 394,
Paralichas, on the new genus, 287.
Parker, W. K., on the nomenclature
of the Foraminifera, 474.
Parthenogenesis, on, 100.
Peachia hastata, on the burrowing
habits of, 78.
Phellia, new British species of, 46.
Phileurus, new species of, 54.
Philodromus, new species of, 92.
Philonthus, new species of, 51.
Phoma, new species of, 359.
Phyllidia, new species of, 494.
Phyllobius, new species of, 263.
Phytophagous beetles, descriptions of
new species of, 195.
Piazomias, new species of, 263.
Pithécheir mélanure of Cuvier, on the,
470.

Platymetopus, new species of, 29,
Platypus, new species of, 260.
Platysma, new species of, 51.
Plectris, new species of, 55.
Pleurobranchus, new species of, 495.

Pleuropus, on the synonyms and ha-

bitat of, 45.
Ploesconia, observations on, 243.
Plumularia, new species of, 353.
Pcecilomorpha, new species of, 208.
Polycera, new species of, 489.
Polyporus, new species of, 358.
Pomatias, new species of, 183.
Pomatorhinus, on the habits and eco-
nomy of the Brown-capped, 74.
Popillia, new species of, 55.
Proctonotus, new species of, 492.
Prognatha, new species of, 52.
Pselaphanax, characters of the new
genus, 52.
Psittacide, on the classification of
the, 147.
Pterochilus, new species of, 492.
Pterolonche, new species of, 213.
Pterostyrax, on the species of, 402.
Pupa, new species of, 188,
Recluzia, new British species of, 114.
Regel, E., on parthenogenesis, 100.
Reptiles, on the geographical distri-
bution of, 221, 311.
Rhamphorhynchus Bucklandi, de-
scription of, 509.
Rhinophrynus dorsalis, on the struc-
ture of, 70.
Rhizotrogus, new species of, 54.
Rhynchites, new species of, 263.
Riama, on the new genus, 441.
Royal Society, proceedings of the,
304, 414, 509.
Saxicava rugosa, notice of, 411.
Schizorhina, new species of, 290.
Sclater, P. L., on a new species of Bu-
teo,78 ; on new species of American
birds, 443; on a new species of
Synallaxis, 448.
Scydmzenus, new species of, 52.
Scyllea, new species of, 489.
Seythrops Nove Hollandiz, on the
habits of, 514.
Sea-Anemones, characters of some
new British, 47.
Seemann, Dr. B., on the Mammoth-
tree of Uppér California, 161.
Sericesthis, new species of, 55.
Sertularia tamarisca, on the repro-
ductive organs of, 238.

520

Sertularian Zoophytes, new species of,
353.

Silvanus, new species of, 53,

Siopelus, description of the new ge-
nus, 27.

Skull, on the theory of the vertebrate,
414.

Snails, tenacity of life in, 448.

Sora, characters of the new genus, 259.

Spheeria, new species of, 369.

Spherium, on the habits of, 35.

Spilophora, new species of, 196.

Spongilla, on the structure of, 12
on the seed-like body of, 331.

Sporodesmium, new species of, 360.

Squilla Mantis, note on, 56.

Stainton, H. T., on Lepidoptera col-
lected in Madeira, with descriptions
of new species, 209.

Stigmodera, new species of, 290.

Stomphia, characters of the new ge-
nus, 48.

Streptaxis, new species of, 187, 471.

Strickland, A., on the British wild
geese, 121.

Strigilia, on the species of, 280.

Strophosomus, new species of, 263.

Styracez, on the natural order, 125,
274, 394.

Sunius, new species of, 52.

Synallaxis, new species of, 448.

ane observations on the genus,

Taylor, KE. C., on the eggs of the
frigate-bird and crocodile of Ja-
maica, 150.

Taylor, R., biographical notice of the
late, 58.

Temnaspis, new species of, 204,

Temnognatha, new species of, 290.

Tench, on sexual differences in the
osteology of the, 385.

Tendrils, on the coiling of, 513.

Terebratula, new British species of,
43.

Thaccona, characters of the new ge-
nus, 260.

INDEX

Thynne, Mrs., on the imerease of
Madrepores, 449.

Tischeria, on the habits of the species
of, 149.

Tomes, R. F’., on Vespertilio suillus,
154.

Tortrix, new species of, 211.

Tricondyla, new species of, 50.

Trigonostoma, new species of, 55.

Tritoma, new species of, 259.

Trochus Cutlerianus, on, 192.

Trogophlceus, new species of, 52.

Trogosita, new species of, 53.

Turdus, new species of, 444.

Valgus, new species of, 56,

Valsa, new species of, 366.

Veleda, description of the genus, 95.

Vespertilio suillus, note on, 154.

Victoria regia used as food, 513.

Vitrina, new species of, 188, 271.

Volvox, on the process of fecundation
ris Ile

Walker, F., on some undescribed
Ceylon insects, 50, 259.

Wallace, A. R., on the classification
of the Psittacidee, 147.

Wellingtonia gigantea, account of the,
161.

West, F. H., on the byssus of Saxi-
eava, 511.

White, A., on the pupa-case of a co-
leopterous insect, 285 ; on four new
species of Coleoptera, 290; on My-
riapoda of the genus Zephronia, 404.

White, Dr. M.C.,on the application of

polarized light to the microscope,79.

Woodward, 8. P., on the genus Syn-
apta, 215; on tenacity of life in
snails, 448.

Xantholinus, new species of, 51.

Xenocerus, new species of, 262.

Xylinades, new species of, 261.

Xylotrupes, new species of, 54.

Zephronia, new species of, 404.

Zoological Society, proceedings of
the, 61, 150, 214, 311, 441.

Zoophytes, new, 353.

END OF THE THIRD VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,
RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET,

RAY SOCIETY,

ESTABLISHED IN 1844, FOR THE PUBLICATION OF WORKS ON
NATURAL HISTORY.

RE-ARRANGEMENT OF THE PAST PUBLICATIONS.

The Council having determined to re-arrange the books issued in past
years, beg to call attention to the following plan. The books of any of
the years may be obtained by a subscription of One Guinea for that year.

Year. Title of Book. Subscription.

1848.—Reports on Zoology and Botany for 1844, 1847, and 1849, 8vo.
BIA" SS rN, Sh cemrgeon coed oe rc ASSES SAE RRR EER ae lA lem 0

1849.—Letters of John Ray. Baird’s British Entomostraca, 8vo. 2 vols.... 1 1 O
1850.—Parts IV and V of Alder and Hancock’s British Nudibranchiate

Wie WITT a Ni Ota tte a Ms Re a ac cle a Bi ee i i beet)
1851.—Leighton’s British Lichens. Braune’s Rejuvenescence in Nature, &c.,

Svoy i 2ivolse CALLS. eee WS SSIES Et co Mas 1)
1852.—Agasssiz and Strickland’s Bibliographia, 8vo. Vols. I and II ......... Tiel. +0
1853——Warwin’s) Cirnipedes;. GVOs" 2 VOMSs <<. cs.ce2sscedavee cect chacseeteeneeectee a)
1854.—Agassiz and Strickland’s Bibliographia, 8vo. Vols. III and IV ...... Leek, 0
1855.—Parts VI and VII of Alder and Hancock’s British Nudibranchiate

NT GUS C3) ZAC On sek Ss eth A rate Ae lah oe eet ates Bade Ue a

In 1856, the Council commenced the publication of a NEW SERIES of Works, of
which the following have been published :
For 1856, Professor Allman on the British Fresh-water Polyzoa.
For 1857, Professor Williamson on the British Formanifera.

Professor Huxley’s Work on the Oceanic Hydrozoa is in the Press, and will be dis-
tributed to Subscribers for 1858.
The following are amongst the Works which the Council have already engaged to
publish in succeeding years :
A Monograph of the British Araneide, by | A Supplement and Index to the Biblio-
J. Blackwall, Esq. 4to. With plates. graphy. _ Edited by Professor Busk,

A Monograph of the British species of | F.R.S. 8vo.
On the Reproduction of the Higher Cryp-

Spongiade, by J. S. Bowerbank, ix.p., |
F.R.s. With plates. | togamia, by Professor Hoffmeister.

General History of Foraminifera, by Dr. | Translated by F. Currey, Esq. With
Carpenter, F.R.s. 4to. With plates. | plates.

The Travels of Linnzus in West Gothland, | A complete edition of the Works of the
translated by G. B. Lewin, Esq., m.a. late Robert Brown, edited by J. J.
Syo. ' Bennet, Esq.

*,& Every Subscriber of One Guinea is entitled to one copy of every book published by

the Sociéty during the year to which his Subscription relates.

The Council will still undertake to supply complete Sets of their Works to Sub-

scribes from the conmencement.
By order of the Council,

EDWIN LANKESTER, M.D.,

8; SavitLe Row, W., Secretary.
March, 1859.

OFFICERS AND COUNCIL OF THE RAY SOCIETY.

Prest¥ent.—Prorxzssor Bex, Pr. us. F.B.s.

Council.

PROFESSOR ALLMAN, M.D. F.R.S.

Cuas. C. Baprneton, Es@., M.A. F.R.S.
F.LS.

PROFESSOR Busk, F.R.S. T.1.8.

W. B. CARPENTER, M.D. F.R.S. F.LS.

PRoressoR DAUBENY, M.D. F.R.S.

Sir P. pe M. G. Eerrton, Bart., M.P.
F.R.S.

PROFESSOR GOODSIR, M.D. F.R.S. L. and BE.

PROFESSOR HENFREY, F.R.S. F.L.S.

Joun Hoee, Esq., F-R.s.

JOSEPH HOOKER, M.D. F.R.S.

Rozert Hupson, Hsq., F.R.s.

Proressor T. H. Huxtey, F.R.s.

Sim W. Jarprveg, Bart., F.R.S.E. LS.

J. GwYNNE JEFFRYS, Hsq., F.K.S.

J. Luszock, Hsq., F.R.s.

PROFESSOR OWEN, D.C.L. F.R.S. F.LS.

Rosert Patterson, Hsq., Pres. Nat.
Hist. Soe. Bel.

PrRoressor JOHN PHILLIPS, F.R.S.

Puiuip L. ScratTer, Esq., F.1.S.

Treasurer.

J. S. BowERBANK, LL.D. F.R.S. F.L.S., 3, Highbury Grove, Islington.

Secretary.

Ky. LANKESTER, M.D. LL.D. F.R.S. F.LS., 8, Saville Row, London.

Local Secretaries.

Aberdeen ...... Dr. Dyce.

Arbroath ...... Dr. D. Arrott.

Bathe ena dees Dr. W. Falconer.

Belfast .......... R. Patterson, Esq.
Beverley;..... 2. Dr. Sandwith.
Birmingham ... W. Matthews, Jun., Esq.
Bristol .......:. W. H. Fedden, Esq.
Cambridge ...... CharlesC. Babington, Esq.
Chelmsford ... G. Meggy, Esq. :
Cheltenham ... Dr. Abercrombie.

Cork (iteds..thes Dr. Harvey.

Coventry ....... N. Troughton, Esq.
Dublin 28% ..: Gilbert Sanders, Esq.
Edinburgh ...... Dr. Balfour.

Falmouth ...... R. Vigars, Esq.

Glasgow. ...... Professor Allen Thompson
Gloucester ...... J. Wintle, Esq.
Greenwich ...... J. Burton, Esq.

Ealitaxe ccs: Dr. Paley.

Hatfield nn.c.c Lloyd Thomas, Esq.
Lehi denenospcoon Joseph Thompson, Esq.
Ipswich seeseee. J. King, Esq.

Lancaster ...... T. Howitt, Esq.

GEMS ere eeeree The Rev. T. Hincks.
Leicester. ...... R. H. Warner, Esq.
Liverpool ...... J. Byerley, Esq.

| Lowestoft. ...... Dr. Woodham Webb.
Maidstone ...... Dr. Plomley.
| Malvern" tcc. Dr. Grindrod.
| Manchester ... J. B. Dancer, Esq.
Newcastle-on-
ILC crate Dr. Embleton.

Newhaven, U.S. Professor Silliman.

Norwich......... T. Brightwell, Esq.
Nottingham .., J. Higginbottom, Esq.
Oxfordiaean cece Dr. Daubeny.
Paisley ra ertewn. Dr. W. B. M‘Kinlay.
{Plymouth ...... J. H. Fuge, Esq.

Portsmouth ... Dr. Raper.
Scarborough ... Dr. Murray.
Shrewsbury ... Rey. W. A. Leighton.
Stockton-on-

heesmrenecees Dr. Keeulyside.
S wansea......... M. Moggridge, Esq.
Tenby, South

Wialesiy e295; F. D. Dyster, Esq.
Ulverston ...... A. Beardsley, Esq.
Whitehaven ... W. Dickinson, Esq.
Witham ......... Jacob H. Pattison, Esq.
Yarmouth ...... A. W. Morant, Esq.
RVOUKA a cceaes ,.... HE. Charlsworth, Esq.

*.* Gentlemen willing to become Local Secretaries in towns where none at present
exist, are requested to communicate with the Secretary.

PUBLLGCATLONS

OF THE

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.

Tue scientific publications of the Zoological Society are, accord-
ing to their By-laws, of two kinds—“ Proceedings,” published
in an octavo form, and “ Transactions,” im quarto.

According to the present arrangements, the “ Proceedings’
contain not only notices of the business transacted at the scien-
tific meetings, but also all the more important papers read at
such meetings in extenso, with the exception of some of those
published in the “ Transactions,” of which abstracts only are
given. The papers which appear in the “ Transactions” are,
however, often also printed in the “ Proceedings.” From twenty
to thirty coloured plates and engravings are attached to each an-
nual volume of the “ Proceedings,” to illustrate the new or other-
wise remarkable species of animals described in them. Amongst
such illustrations, figures of the new or rare species acquired in
a living state for the Society’s Gardens are often given.

The “ Proceedings” for each year are now issued in three
parts, in the months of May, August, and February, the part
published in February completing the volume for the preceding
year. They may be obtained with or without the illustrations.

The “ Proceedings” without illustrations are delivered to the
Fellows of the Society gratis on demand. The Fellows are like-
wise entitled to purchase all the other publications of the Society
at a reduction of one-fourth from the price at which they are
published.

The “ Transactions” are published in parts at irregular inter-
vals. They contain such of the more important communieations
made to the scientific meetings of the Society as, on account of
the nature of the plates required to illustrate them, are better
adapted for publication in the quarto form. The numerous
and elaborate papers of Professor Owen on the Anthropoid
Apes, and on the various species of Dinornis, all form part of
this series.

The following is a complete list of the publications of the
Society already issued. They may be obtained at the Society’s
Office (11, Hanover Square, W.), at Messrs. Longmans’ the
Society’s publishers, or through any bookseller.

bf

A

2

Proceedings of the Committee of Science and Correspondence
of the Zoological Society of London.

Part I.
ee Ure

Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London.

Part Ve

es II. 1834.
5) DTS ie
CATV 1836:
IV L837
Bie VAL. wBS8?
Ville 1839;
ee VA S40:
oe bx alee
BA xe 1842;
Pe PN B43.
o SX VS 4A4e
FO eb:

1833. 1 vol. 8vo

1830-31.
1832.

8vo. 2 vols.

Le VOLES vOirencccccaneescorceneees oe OS:
6s.

weoree

saeene

eneeee

aaeeer

seeree

eeeees

eeeeoe

be)

6s: | Bart) DV
6s. 5 XV.
6s. 5 XVI.
6s. at VT
6s. ee Y ANCVA TEE
6s. + XIX.
6s. if XX.
685 || a5 XXI.
6s. me. ©. ll §
6s. 33 OTT:
635,405 VipeeeR Di
GS:h) (Pegs? WENORO

POOH e rere ee eeereseeoeere

Eh Teas) pence

1846.
1847.
1848.
1849.
1850.
1851.
1852.
1853.
1854.
1855.
1856.
1857.
1858.

8vo. 26 vols.

1 vol. 8vo...
PRA?

93

6s.

...68,
. 80S:
...68.
26s:
aes
Beds:
OSs
+008;
50S:
Sal Oe
aa OSs

Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, with Ilustra-
tions.

1849, containing 28 Plates
49

1850, én
1851, “3
1852, +
1853, “A
1854, A
1855, bs
1856, s
1857, os
1858, »

22
21
24
753)
45
33
30
45

8vo. 10 vols.

DDO ee le

=
NONNDOOHh HS On:

Transactions of the Zoological Society of London.
3 vols. and 5 parts.

Vol. I., containmg 59 Plates

Vol Aik; A;
Vol. III., -
Vol. IV., Part 1,

71
63

8
17

5
12
11

a”

39

La Ne MWe) Sf

4to.

£ Ss.
. Price 4 18
eh 6

12
5
8
4
4

tS

3
The “ Transactions” contain the following articles :—

Vor, E1835.

. On the M’Horr Antelope. By E. T. Bennett, Esq.
. On the Nervous System of Beroé Pileus, Lam.; and on the Structure

of its Cilia. By Robert E. Grant, M.D.

. Observations on the Laws which appear to influence the Assumption

and Changes of Plumage in Birds. By William Yarrell, Esq.,
F.LS. & ZS.

. On the Structure and Characters of Loligopsis, and Account of a new

Species (Lol. guttata, Grant) from the Indian Seas. By Robert E.
Grant, M.D.

. On the Characters and Description of a new Genus of Carnivora,

called Cynictis. By W. Ogilby, Esq., A.M.

. On the Chinchillide, a Family of Herbivorous Rodentia, and on a

new Genus referable to it. By E. T. Bennett, Esq., F.L.S., Sec.
Z.8.

. On the Saceulated Form of Stomach as it exists in the Genus Semno-

pithecus, F. Cuy. By Richard Owen, Esq., F.Z.S.

. Description, with some additional particulars, of the Apteryx Australis

of Shaw. By William Yarrell, Esq., F.L.S. & Z.S.

. On the Anatomy of the Sepiola vulgaris, Leach; and Account of a

new Species (Sep. stenodactyla, Grant) from the Coast of Mauritius.
By Robert E. Grant, M.D.

. On a new Genus in the Family of Corvide. By Mr. John Gould,

F.L.S. Communicated by the Secretary.

. Characters and Deseriptions of several new Genera and Species of

Coleopterous Insects. By the Rev. F. W. Hope, A.M.

. Observations on the Neck of the Three-toed Sloth, Bradypus tridac-

tylus, Lim. By Thomas Bell, Esq., F.R.S.

. On the Anatomy of the Concave Hornbill, Buceros cavatus, Lath.

By Richard Owen, Esq., F.Z.S.

. Description of a new Genus of Acanthopterygian Fishes. By the

Rev. R. T. Lowe, B.A., Corr. Memb. Z.S.

. On the Anatomy of the Cheetah, Felis jubata, Schreb. By Richard

Owen, Esq., F.Z.S.

. Notice of a Mammiferous Animal from Madagasear, constituting a

new form among the Viverridous Carnivora. By E. T. Bennett,
Esq., F.L.S.

. Deseriptions of some new Speeies of Cuvier’s Family of Brachiopoda.
] J

By W. J. Broderip, Esq.

. On the Anatomy of the Brachiopoda of Cuvier, and more especially

of the Genera Terebratula and Orbicula. By Richard Owen, Esq.,
F.Z.S.

. Some account of the Maneless Lion of Guzerat. By Capt. Walter

Smee, of the Bombay Army, F.Z.S.

. Description of a new Species of the Genus Eurylaimus of Dr. Hors-

field. By Mr. John Gould, F.L.S.

21. A few Remarks tending to illustrate the Natural History of two An-

nulose Genera, viz. Urania of Fabricius and Myyale of Walcke-
naer. By W.S. MacLeay, Esq., F.Z.S. &e.

. Descriptions of some new Species of Calyptreide. By W. J. Brode-

rip, Esq.

. On the Anatomy of the Calyptreide. By Richard Owen, Esq.,

F.Z.8.
A 2

4

. On the Structure of the Heart in the Perennibranchiate Batrachia.

By Richard Owen, Esq., F.Z.S.

25. On the Young of the Ornithorhyuchus paradoxus, Blum. By Richard

Owen, Esq., F.Z.S.

. Notes on the Natural History and Habits of the Ornithorhynchus

paradoxus, Blum.

. Description dun nouveau Genre de Mollusques de la Classe des

Gastéropodes Peectinibranches. Par E. Riippell, M.D., Memb. Ext.
L.S. & ZS.

. On Clavagella. By W. J. Broderip, Esq.
. On the Anatomy of Clavagella, Lam. By Richard Owen, Esgq.,

F.R.S. & Z.S.

. On Nycteribia, a Genus of Wingless Insects. By J. O. Westwood,

Esq., F.L.S.

. Some Account of Macropus Parryi, a hitherto undescribed species of

Kangaroo from New South Wales. By E. T. Bennett, Esq.

2, On the Genus Chama, Brug., with Descriptions of some Species ap-

parently not hitherto characterized. By W. J. Broderip, Esq.

. Characters and Description of a new Genus of the Family Melolon-

thide. By John Curtis, Esq., F.L.S. &e.

. On a Species of Moth found inhabiting the Galls of a Plant near to

Monte Video. By John Curtis, Esq., F.L.S. &e.

. Description of a Microscopic Entozoon infesting the Muscles of the

Human Body. By Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & ZS.

. On the Anatomy of Linguatula Tenioides, Cuv. By Richard Owen,

Esq., F.R.S. & ZS.

. Additional Remarks on the Genus Lagotis, with some Account of a

second Species referable to it. By E. T. Bennett, Esq., F.L.S.,
Sec. Z.S.

. Observations on the Genus Cancer of Dr. Leach (Platycarcinus, Latr.),

with Descriptions of three new Species. By Thomas Bell, Esq.,
F.R.S.

. On the Osteology of the Chimpanzee and Orang-Utan. By Richard

Owen, Esq., F.R.S.

. On the Anatomy of Distoma clavatum, Rud. By Richard Owen, Esq.,

F.R.S. & ZS.

. Description of a new Species of Tapeworm, Tenia lamelligera, Owen.

By Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & ZS.

. Remarks on the Entozoa, and on the Structural Differences existing

among them, including Suggestions for their Distribution into
other Classes. By Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & Z.S.

3. Additional Observations on Alepisaurus ferox. By the Rev. R. T.

Lowe, M.A., Corr. Memb. Z.5.

Vou. II. 1841.

. On the Quails and Hemipodi of India. By Lieut.-Colonel William

Henry Sykes.

. Descriptions of a few Invertebrated Animals obtained at the Isle of

France. By Robert Templeton, Esq., Corr. Memb. Z.S.

. On a remarkable Species of Pteropine Bat. By E. T. Bennett, Esq.,

EES.

. Some Account of the Crustacea of the Coasts of South America, with

Descriptions of new Genera and Species; founded principally on
the Collections obtained by Mr. Cuming and Mr. Miller. By Thos.
Bell, Esq., F.R.S.

5

. Some Observations on the Economy of an Insect destructive to

Turnips. By William Yarrell, Esq.

. Memoire sur une nouvelle Espéce de Poisson du Genre Histiophore,

de la Mer Rouge. Par M. E. Ruippell, M.D.

. On the Genus Octodon, and on its relations with Ctenomys, Blainv.,

and Poéphagomys, F. Cuv., including a Description of a new Spe-
cies of Ctenomys. By E.T. Bennett, Esq., F.L.S.

. On the Anatomy of the Lamellibranchiate Conchifera. By Robert

Garner, Esq., F.L.S.

g: Descriptions of some new and rare Wepimienode: By Richard Owen,

Esq., F.R.S.

. Mémoire sur les Gerboises et les Gerbilles. Par M. Fred. Cuvier.
. Description of a new Genus of Mammiferous Animals from Australia,

belonging probably to the Order Marsupialia. By George R.
Waterhouse, Esq.

. Descriptions of several new Species of Insects belonging to the Family

of the Sacred Beetles. By J. O. Westwood, Esq., F.L.S. &e.

. Osteological Contributions to the Natural History of the Orang-Utans

(Simia, Erxleben). By Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S. &e.

. A Synopsis of the Fishes of Madeira; with the principal Synonyms,

Portuguese Names, and Characters of the new Genera and Species.
By the Rev. R. T. Lowe, M.A.

. Observations on the Genus Galictis (Bell), with the Description of a

new Species. By Thomas Bell, Esq., V.P.Z.S., F.R.S. &c.

- On a new Subgenus of Fishes, allied to Ophidium. By William

Thompson, Esq.

7. Description of a new Species of Antelope. By Capt. W. C. Harris.
. Notes on the Anatomy of the Nubian Giraffe. By Richard Owen,

Esq., F.R.S. &e.

. On a new Genus of Insectivorous Mammalia. By W. C. L. Martin,

Esq., F.LS.

- On the Anatomy of the Southern Apteryx (Apteryx Australis, Shaw).

By Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S. &e

. Observations upon Pelagic Serpents. By Dr. Theodore Cantor.
. Outlines of a Classification of the Marsupialia, By Richard Owen,

Esq., F.R.S. &e.

- On the Genus Galeopithecus. By G. R. Waterhouse, Esq.
. On the Skull of the North American Badger, Meles Labradoria of

Authors. By George R. Waterhouse, Esq.

. On the Fishes of the Dukhun. By Lieut.-Col. W. H. Sykes,

F.R.S. &e.

26. On the Osteology of the Marsupialia. By Richard Owen, Esq.,

¥.R.S. &e

Vou. ITI. 1849.

. Supplement to “A Synopsis of the Fishes of Madeira.” By the Rey.

R. T. Lowe, M.A.

. Notes on the Birth of the Giraffe at the Zoological Society’s Gardens,

and Description of the Foetal Membranes and of some of the natural
and morbid appearances observed in the Dissection of the Young
Animal. By Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S. &e.

. Notice of a fragment of the Femur ofa Gigantic Bird of New Zealand.

By Richard oe en, Esq., F.R.S. &e.

- Monograph of the Hollow-horned Ruminants. Part I. By William

Ogilby, Esq., M.A.

6.

10.

Lg

16.

6

. Description of Australian Fish. Part I. By John Richardson, M.D.,

F.R.S. &e.

Description of Australian Fish. Part Il. By John Richardson, M.D.,
F.R.S. &e., Inspector of Naval Hospitals, Haslar.

Observations on the Stenochoride of New Holland, with Descriptions
of new Genera and Species of that family. By the Rey. F. W.
Hope, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.

. Description of a new Genus and Species of Sponge (Huplectella Asper-

gillum, O.). By Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S., F.Z.S. &e.

. Description of some Coleopterous Insects from Tropical Africa, belong-

ing to the section Heteromera. By J. O. Westwood, Esq., F.L.S.
&e.

. Mémoire sur la Famille des Touracos, et Description de deux Espéces

nouvelles. Par le Dr. Edouard Riuppell.

On Dinornis, an extinct genus of Tridactyle Struthious Birds, with
Descriptions of portions of the Skeleton of five species which for-
merly existed in New Zealand. By Professor Owen, M.D., F.R.S.,
F.Z.8. &e.

On the Anatomy ofthe Apteryx Australis, Shaw. Part I. (Myology.)
By Professor Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &e.

. On the Osteology of the Marsupialia. (Part Il.) Comparison of the

Skulls of the Wombats of Continental Australia and of Van Diemen’s
Land, whereby their specific distinction is established. By Pro-
fessor Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &c.

. On Dinornis (Part I.) : containing Descriptions of portions of the Skull,

the Sternum, and other parts of the Skeleton of the species previously
determined, with osteological evidences of three additional Species,
and of a new Genus, Palapteryx. By Professor Owen, F.R.S.,
F.Z.S. &e.

. Observations on the Dodo (Didus ineptus, Linn.) : an Appendix to the

foregoing Memoir on the Dinornis. By Professor Owen, F.R.S.,
F.Z.S. &e.

. On a new Genus of the Family Lophide (les Pectorales Pédiculées,

Cuv.) discovered in Madeira. By the Rev. R. T, Lowe, M.A.,
Corr. Memb. of the Zool. Soc. &e.

On Dinornis (Part III.) : containing a Description of the Skull and
Beak of that Genus, and of the same characteristic parts of Pal-
apteryx, and of two other Genera of Birds, Notornis and Nestor:
forming part of an extensive series of Ornithic remains discovered
by Mr. Walter Mantell, at Waingongoro, North Island of New
Zealand. By Professor Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &e.

. On a new Species of the Genus Apteryxr. By John Gould, F.R.S.,

BL.S.&e.

. Osteological Contributions to the Natural History of the Chimpanzees

{ Troglodytes, Geoffroy), meluding the Description of the Skull of a
large Species (Troglodytes Gorilla, Savage) discovered by Thomas
S. Savage, M.D., m the Gaboon country, West Africa. By Professor
Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &c.

Vor UVa bart cto sea)

. On Dinornis (Part TV.) : contaming the restoration of the Feet of that

Genus and of Palapteryx, with a Description of the Sternum in
Palapteryx and Aptornis. By Professor Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &e.

. Contributions to the knowledge of the Animal of Nautilus Pompilius.

By J. Van der Hoeven.

6.

10.

11.

12.

13.

14.

7
Von. IV. Parr 2. 1852.

. On the Anatomy of the Indian Rhinoceros (Rh. unicornis, L.). By

Professor Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &e.

On Dinornis (Part V.): containing a Description of the Skull and
Beak of a large Species of Dinornis, of the Cranium of an immature
specimen of Dinornis giganteus (?), and of Crania of Species of
Palapteryx. By Professor Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &e.

. Notice of the Discovery by Mr. Walter Mantell in the Middle Island

of New Zealand, of a living specimen of the Notornis,a Bird of the
Rail family, allied to Brachypteryz, and hitherto unknown to Natu-
ralists, except in a Fossil state. By Gideon Algernon Mantell,
Esq., LL.D., F.R.S. &e.

Remarks on Notornis Mantellii. By J. Gould, F.R.S.

Vou. TV. Part 3. 1853.

. Osteological Contributions to the Natural History of the Chimpanzees

(Troglodytes) and Orangs (Pithecus). No. IV. Description of the
Cranium of an Adult Male Gorilla from the River Danger, West
Coast of Africa, indicative of a variety of the Great Chimpanzee
(Troglodytes Gorilla), with Remarks on the Capacity of the Cranium
and other characters shown by sections of the Skull, in the Orangs
(Pithecus), Chimpanzees (Troglodytes), and in different varieties
of the Human Race. By Professor Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &e.

Vou. LTV. Papr-A, ~ 1857.

. Osteological Contributions to the Natural History of the Chimpanzees

(Troglodytes) and Orangs (Pithecus). No. V. Comparison of the
Lower Jaw and Vertebral Column of the Troglodytes Gorilla, Tro-
glodytes niger, Pithecus Satyrus, and different varieties of the Hu-
man Race. By Professor Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &ce.

. Onthe Anatomy of the Great Anteater (M yrmecophaga jubata, Linn.).

By Professor Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &e.

On Dinornis (Part VI.): containing a Description of the Bones of the
Leg of Dinornis (Palapteryx) struthioides and of Dinornis gracilis,
Owen. By Professor Owen, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &e.

Vou. TV, Page 5. S58:

On Dinornis (Part VII.) : containing a Description of the Bones of the
Leg and Foot of Dinornis elephantopus, Owen. By Professor
Owen, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &e.

On Dinornis (Part VIII.) : containing a Description of the Skeleton of
the Dinornis elephantopus, Owen. By Professor Owen, F.R.S.,
MV.E:Z.S.18cc

Osteological Contributions to the Natural History of the Chimpanzees
(Troglodytes) and Orangs (Pithecus). No. 111. Characters of the
Skull of the Male Pithecus Morio, with Remarks on the Varieties
of the Male Pithecus Satyrus. By Professor Owen, F.R.S.,
W.P.Z.S. &ce.

On the Anatomy of the Great Anteater (Myrmecophaga jubata, Linn.).
Part II. By Professor Owen, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &c.

PHILIP LUTLEY SCLATER,

11, Hanover Square, Secretary.
May 29th, 1859.

ADVERTISEMENTS.
NEW ORNITHOLOGICAL PERIODICAL.

Now ready (price 6s. each, or by Annual Subscription £1: 1s.),

Nos. I. & Hl. of

THEH IBIS,
A MAGAZINE OF GENERAL ORNITHOLOGY.

EDITED BY

PHILIP LUTLEY SCLATER, M.A.,

FELLOW OF CORPUS CHRISTI COLLEGE, OXFORD,
SECRETARY OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON, F.L.S., ETC.

London: N. Tripyer anv Co., 60, Paternoster Row. Paris: Fr. Kurcrsinck,
11, Rue de Lille. Leipzig: F. A. Brocxuaus. New York: Winey Anxp
Haustep, 351, Broadway.

To be completed in 12 Folio Parts, price £1: 1s. each, of which
6 are now ready,

ZOOLOGICAL SKETCHES

by. J O'S EP WwW: Onigk:
MADE FOR
THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON,
FROM ANIMALS IN THEIR VIVARIUM.

EDITED, WITH NOTES,

By D. W. MITCHELL, B.A., F.L.S. &c. &c.,

LATE SECRETARY TO THE SOCIETY,

Price 6d., Sewn,

A GUIDE TO THE GARDENS
OF THE

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
By D. W. MITCHELL, B.A., F.LS.,

LATE SECRETARY TO TIE SOCIETY,

A New Edition, corrected according to the present Arrangement
of the Gardens,

By PHILIP LUTLEY.SCLATER, M.A.,

SECRETARY TO THE SOCIETY.

London: Brapsury AnD Eyans, 11, Bouverie Street; and at the Society’s
Gardens in the Regent’s Park.

Ann. & Mag. NakHust. S.3 Vol. 3.PLL.

J. Basire sc.

are ee a
Be ey
en

ta

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. S.3. Vol.5. PL Tl
q

FC Lukis, det. IE NES Sowerby. so. 4

7

EE a a ae

S Ve C.Sowerby se,

Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. 8,3. Vol.5. PLU.

FC Tukis & IE. Coliings, det

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. S. 3 Vol.3.PLUV.

ee ee ee a oe

el elt Rite

S. Basire, Sc

J Basire se.

Ann. b& Mag. NatHest..5. 3. Vol.3. 20M.

Ann & Mag Nat Fiest.S 3Nol 3, PZ VIL.

= WWest xm

tha. & Mag Nat fist. J. 7) Vol3l%. VILL.

HIC. det. S Basire sc.

aT ere

.

‘ee

2.

t

Sc.

J. De C. Sowerby

Ann. & Mag Nat. Hist. S 3.Vol 3. PUX.

C. Sowerby se?

J. De

W.J.B.& CEB. del?

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Tists ion Nol. oe flat

sot

J.De C. Sowerby se

M.J.B.& CEB del*

PLUMULARIA HALECIOIDES.

dd Pie Hes€. S.3 Vol.5.21.X0

J. Baste. 5e.

Arn &Mag.NatHist.S. 3No13.PUXTL

WT Alder de.

J. Basire, Sc.

=
=>
7p)
@)
we
ma
<
5
=
=
O
Ly
—I
<
ae

Nat? sire

HALECIUM

NANUM

ee

Ann & May Nat Ist. Sue Volos

W West unp

Ann. & Mag Nat thst. 8. 3 Nol. 3. PUXVI

W West imp.

D! Gunther deb. FHVord.

o
-
,
‘
=~ I . if - ra
an ‘ a . 4
. ey : ‘
{ a | if us ,
y * x} = ,
if ‘
Sepa ’ Ps ; .
r
’ f . 4 al # ne wi. ° -
i i
7 ;
‘ at
‘ ‘
} ia
i
\ -
{ ? '
’ ’ , ‘
f &
fi
5 / ‘ =
’ . ns , 5 i?
: ‘ i
iy ¥
4 i 4 ‘ j
| . , ~ f
i an r iy }
r
” d i 4 .
ae ; ’
4° “ ’ n
‘ , 4 va ¥
'
3 i ) ,
! '
: ;
\
'
r \
\ 5

Ann.de Mag.Nat Hist. S.5NoL3LL XVI.

ye ee Oe ee

al RST

Spe Ne:

BR Olé tentacula

+++ Dips of new lerlacula
beginning to be developed.

nr

BINDING SECT. JUN 12 1972

QH The Annals & magazine of
i natural history

A6

ser. 3

v.3

Biological
& Medical
Senals

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

Yemen me

Dt ie

2

a.
:

ot

Sine gor

Re go een Pyne ne NWO, atone eto TUN AHN INT

pear es
praetor